Fan Fiction (cont. Topic 128)

Okay, I'll be first! Isn't the "on foot" scene the one that Simon Langton wrote: "has an erection"in the margin? ROTF Evelyn!

Okay, I'll be second! Isn't the "on foot" scene the one that Simon Langton wrote: "has an erection"in the margin? ROTF Evelyn! Might be one among many situations where this "stage-direction" fits...LOL,

I personally thought the scene where Darcy is just out of the bath and watching Lizzy play with the dog would be much more fitting for that 'stage direction.'

I personally thought the scene where Darcy is just out of the bath and watching Lizzy play with the dog would be much more fitting for that 'stage direction.' That particular scene may have been even more so, since he has a perfect view of her ankles and calves, enough to drive any Regency gentleman to lustful distraction!!;-D

Hanne, you made a comment on one of the chapters of my story 'Wedding Singer' on DWG that it was steamy and I could take it to the gate or drool. Obviously I know what drool is but I am not familiar with the gate. What is that? BTW, I may rewrite that chapter here but it won't be until after I've finished the story. Thanks for your nice comments.

Gail, Hanne might have meant that if your story was very steamy, you might want to check it with Karen or me before posting. We try to keep a liberal policy here but have to check some of the more vivid sexual descriptions or language at "the gate" due to the fact that this is not a private board. All inquiries can be sent to nomdedrool@yahoo.com

Gail, Hanne might have meant that if your story was very steamy, you might want to check it with Karen or me before posting. In fact I think that we talk past each other here...I don't think that a bit of enhancement would make it steamier than what has been presented here before arhm ... the request... What I meant was The Gate, A Writing Community where you indicate the rating (PG17) and if it's language(L), violence(V) or adult(A) descriptions that set the rating. Another site for Dwiggies, one that Dawn ao created at http://www.insidetheweb.com/mbs.cgi/mb752769 I guess that many of the visitors there may be the same as here, and yet.... That was my reason for suggesting it!!

Sorry it's taken me so long. I've been incredibly busy with night classes and rehearsals for the new show. Thanks for the promptings, Hanne! :) Parallels  Chapter Three �Please tell me I didn�t hear you correctly.� Elizabeth met his gaze steadily. �Your daughter is pregnant.� Will stared at her. �Kathleen.� he said tonelessly, then looked away and paced the length of the room. At the window he turned back to face his wife. �But she�s not much more than a child!� �She�s sixteen, Will.� She�s just a baby! He shook his head, anger beginning to bubble to the surface. �Who is he? Who the hell did this to her?!� Elizabeth crossed the room to take his hands and attempt to bring some calm to his wounded feelings. �Take a deep breath and settle down, Will.� �Settle down!? You tell me my baby girl is going to have a baby of her own and you expectme to stay calm?!� He walked away from her again and prowled the room, muttering under his breath. �Will, this is going to get us nowhere.� Elizabeth saw him come to a stop in the middle of the room and look at her. �We have to talk about this rationally.... before you speak with Kathleen.� He continued to stare at her, jaw clenched, his lips forming a thin, straight line. �Who... is.... he?� he said slowly and quietly. Elizabeth sighed. �Jason Whitaker.� The angry expression left Will�s face to be replaced by one of puzzlement. �I don�t recognize that name.� �Neither did I. Rebecca, however, did.� Will straightened up and rolled his shoulders back. �I want to see him here, in this house, tomorrow.� he stated flatly. �Will �.� Elizabeth began. �Tomorrow, Elizabeth!� Will stood firm. Elizabeth let out an exasperated sigh. �It�s not so simple as that. You can�t dictate terms here, Will. Besides, he won�t be back home until next weekend.� �Back home?� Will repeated. �What do you mean? Where is he?� �Edinburgh, at university� Will�s eyes widened. �University! Just how old is this.... man?� His tone grew angrier and his voice rose in volume. �And how dare he lay a finger on .... she�s just a child! I�ll kill him! I swear to God I�ll kill him!!� �Fitzwilliam Darcy!� Elizabeth�s voice sliced through the haze of his anger. �Don�t you dare lay all the blame at that boy�s feet! I know you think of Kathleen as your sweet, innocent little girl. She�s had you wrapped around her little finger for years! But you have to face the fact that if she�s old enough to play the game, she�s old enough to take the blame.� Her voice softened as she added, �She�s scared Will, and I well remember how that feels.� Her husband stared at her, his anger warring with the old guilt which rose from the depths of his conscience. �That was different. You were older.� he said defensively. �Don�t be foolish. Single and pregnant.... it doesn�t matter how old you are. It�s just as frightening.� Elizabeth narrowed her eyes as she watched him. �She�s also scared of your reaction.� Will let out his breath explosively. �And well she should be! Or at least this Jason what�s-his-name should be! Elizabeth, I now have an even greater respect for your father. If he felt so much as half the outrage that I feel right now, I�m amazed that he didn�t pound me into the pavement that night outside the hospital!� Elizabeth watched him pace the room once more. �Kathleen is in her room. She doesn�t want to see you without me being there, too.� �What does she think I�ll do?� he said with a frown. When his wife merely looked at him patiently, his anger faded into the background, allowing the hurt to surface. �I need time to absorb this first.� he quietly said. Elizabeth nodded. She turned to the door and paused with her fingers on the handle. �She needs all of our love and support, Will.� His eyes were filled with sadness as he met hers. �Did you think I would offer her any less?� �No.� Lowering her eyes, Elizabeth opened the door and left the room. *** Rebecca shook her head as she offered another tissue to her sister. �How could you have been so stupid, Kath? I mean, we all had the same sex ed classes! Weren�t you paying attention?� Kathleen wiped her nose with the tissue. �Of course I paid attention.� �So you just forgot that little bit about using birth control, then.� Rebecca said sarcastically. �Why are you giving me so much grief? Mum didn�t harp on at me as much as you are!� her sister snapped. Rebecca rolled her eyes. �As if Mum and Dad are ones to criticize! Of course she wouldn�t go on at you about your inability to use your brain.� She looked at Kathleen for a moment. �What are you going to do, Kath? Are you going to keep it?� Kathleen nodded her head. �That�s about all I know right now. Jason hasn�t told his parents yet.� �Well, you�d better hope that Dad isn�t the one to break the news to them, then.� Kathleen turned a horrified gaze on her sister. �He wouldn�t do that, would he? Oh, no!� Rebecca sat down on the bed opposite Kathleen. �Who knows? He�s going to have a fit about this, Kath. You know how he�s been about Anna being on her own. You really blew it big time, girl. And not just for yourself. Do you think he�s going to let me go off on the circuit now?� �You didn�t ask them yet?� Rebecca let out her breath in a rush. �Have you heard any explosions recently? I knew it was going to be hard enough to convince them to let me skip university and ride in Europe. Now it�s going to be impossible, I�m sure.� �I�m sorry,� Kathleen said in a small voice. Rebecca suddenly felt ashamed of herself for being so selfish when her sister was in real trouble. �No, I�m the one who�s sorry, Kath. Is there anything I can do? Run interference with Dad?� A tiny smile appeared on Kathleen�s face. �Not with Dad. I think I might need some at school though.� �School! Eeee! I never thought of that. You can count on me there.� There was silence as both of them were suddenly at a loss for words. Then Rebecca got up. �I guess I should go to bed, now. I have to be at the show for seven tomorrow. I�ve got a couple of horses to tack for the early classes.� She paused at the door, leaning against the frame. �Everything�s going to be okay, I�m sure.� With a faint smile of encouragement, Rebecca left her sister alone. *** Anna frowned at her brother. �What are you thinking?� Ben crossed his arms over his chest and looked his sister in the eye. �I think Dad�s going to kill me.� �Why?� �Have you forgotten who he left in charge of the kids while they were away? It�s my fault Kathleen is in this mess. I didn�t keep a close enough eye on her.� He stared angrily at a point just beyond his feet. Anna rolled her eyes in exasperation. �Don�t be an idiot, Ben. Of course it isn�t your fault, and Dad won�t blame you either. I was here, too. The only place she ever went was the library. At least that�s what she always told us. I guess we were too trusting.� �Did you see Mum�s face after she told Dad?� Ben would have preferred to be back at his flat right now, rather than have to face the breakfast table in the morning. �Did I ever!� Anna replied. �I think she had a tough afternoon. First she found out about Kathleen, then they talked about what to do, and finally she had to stew about it until Dad came home.� She lowered her voice and leaned closer to Ben. �How do you think Dad took it?� Ben turned to face her. �I think he�s going to kill me.� �Ben.� At the sound of his father�s voice, Ben nearly leaped out of his chair. His head craned about to look toward the door. �I gather you two know.� Anna gave him a grim smile. �Mum told us after she�d spoken with you.� Will sat in one of the armchairs next to Anna. �What do you know of this Jason fellow?� Anna looked to Ben and shrugged her shoulders. �I never met him, Dad.� she said. �Me neither.� Ben added. �Then how did this happen? Where did they meet?� Will slapped his hand against the chair arm. �Damn it, who the hell does he think he is, messing about with a fifteen year old girl, because they didn�t just get together after her sixteenth birthday! This had to have been going on for a while already!� He jumped up from his seat to angrily pace to the window and back again. �I could just ring his bloody neck!� He stopped and looked at Ben. �What do you have to say about this?� �Me?� Ben�s eyes opened wide in alarm. �Yes, you. She�s your little sister after all!� Will continued his pacing. �You must have some opinion on the matter. Wouldn�t you like to get your hands on the.... I can�t believe you�d just calmly accept your sister being messed about like this!� �Dad,� Ben quickly replied. �I�m not accepting anything! If I�d had an inkling of what was going on you can rest assured I would have been all over that fellow!� �Just listen to you two!� Anna snapped. �Did either of you consider asking Kathleen how she feels about him? Whether she�s in love with him or not?� Will snorted. �Oh please, Anna! I�m willing to consider Kathleen suffering from an infatuated affection for this boy, but she�s too young for real love.� �Dad�s right.� Ben nodded his head. �This bloke probably spotted her as an easy target for his sweet talk and moved right in.� Anna glared at them indignantly. �Is that what you think? Well, I guess you should know, Ben. You must use that method on all the girls in your harem!� �Anna!� Will said sharply. �No, it�s okay, Dad.� Ben squinted at his sister. �I only said that because I�ve seen it happen too many times. The quiet, naive girl who gets sucked in by the smooth, charming snake. This fellow was heading off to university, too! It�s typical.� Anna watched their father walk back to the window and look out, the tension visible in the set of his shoulders. �You�re really doing a great job of calming Dad�s fears, Ben!� she hissed at him. �I�m just being honest,� Ben hissed back. Anna stood up. �I�m going upstairs. You two can argue about this until dawn if you want to.� She glared at her brother on her way out. *** The breakfast table was silent but for the clinking of knives and forks against the china. Anna glanced at the faces around the room. Aaron appeared to be the only one unaffected by the previous day�s news. He was his usual sullen self. Everyone else was quietly eating, occasionally meeting someone else�s eyes across the table. Anna watched her parents as they sat at opposite ends, not looking at one another. Obviously, her father had not yet cooled down enough for the two of them to be able to talk about Kathleen�s situation. Anna was still angry with Ben for his attitude the night before. Between her brother and their father, Kathleen and her boyfriend were in for a rough ride, the latter more than the former. �Is everyone planning on coming to see Rebecca ride today?� Ben couldn�t stand the silence any longer. �I am!� Rich answered quickly. He nudged Aaron in the ribs. �Me, too.� Aaron added with little enthusiasm. �Kathleen?� Ben turned to his little sister. �I thought you said you wanted to come today.� Will looked up. �The fresh air will do you good, Kathleen. Go and enjoy the day. I know how much you like to see your sister compete.� He looked down at his plate once more. Anna frowned. �You�re coming too, aren�t you Dad? Mum?� �Of course, Anna!� Elizabeth smiled. �This will be Rebecca�s first international class. We wouldn�t miss it.� Will remained silent. Ben pushed his chair back and stood. �Well, I�m going to go and get ready. We should be leaving in about a half hour if we want to find a parking spot.� Immediately the rest of the children excused themselves from the table and escaped with Ben. Georgiana remained with her brother and sister-in-law. With her eyes on Will, she cleared her throat. �Have you spoken with Kathleen yet, Will?� He brought his eyes up to meet his sister�s. �No. Today is a big day for Rebecca. I�d like to concentrate on her this afternoon.� Will�s gaze shifted to Elizabeth. �I�ll speak with Kathleen tonight.� �Don�t wait too long, Will.� Elizabeth�s eyes were filled with concern. �She�ll only become more anxious with the delay.� �I know.� They finished their breakfasts and were ready to leave when the rest of the children were piling into Ben�s car. Will pulled his car out behind his son�s and they set off for the show grounds. Ben had been correct about parking, but they were fortunate enough to find two spaces that weren�t too far from the entrance. The crowd was already thick as people jostled their way to their seats in the grandstand. Rich was the first one to spot Rebecca near the in-gate, as she leaned over the fence while talking to a young man beside her. �Dad, may I go tell her where we�re sitting?� Will told him he could go and shook his head in amusement as he watched his youngest hurry off. Rich dogged his sister�s every move when it came to her riding. It would make Rich very happy if Rebecca were to ask him to act as groom for her own horse. She, however, viewed his interest in a different light, and regarded him as more of a hindrance than a help. Today was another story, though. Rebecca was pleased to see her younger brother and eagerly scanned the faces in the grandstand where Rich indicated their family was seated. �What time is it supposed to start?� asked Aaron. �There�s an open jumper class before the Grand Prix, so I should think it will be another hour or so.� Elizabeth replied as her eyes followed the figures of her two children weaving their way through the crowd. She turned to her nephew. �Would you like to take a look around the site until Rebecca�s class begins?� Aaron nodded his head. There was a spark of curiosity in his eyes. �I�ll go with you, Aaron.� said Ben. �Me, too.� added Anna. All three left their seats and started down the steps, passing Rebecca and Rich along the way. They stopped to talk for a few minutes, then Rich joined the other three as they continued down the stairs. Rebecca wore a big smile when she arrived at her parents� seats. �Oh, everybody came!� she said delightedly. �I�m so excited!� �I hope you calm down before you go into the ring,� Will laughed. �I have no desire to see you catapulted over an obstacle.� �Oh, you worry too much.� Rebecca also laughed. �Trixie would never place me in such an undignified position!� She turned to her mother. �Mum, you simply have to come and see this absolutely beautiful stock pin I found. It�s the most gorgeous thing you�ve ever seen!� �I hope you brought some money, Elizabeth,� Will chuckled. �Sounds like I�ll need it, doesn�t it? Okay, Rebecca. Do you have time now?� �Only about fifteen minutes. Then I have to start warming up.� �May I come, too?� Georgiana asked. �Sure!� Rebecca was excitedly chattering as they walked away. An awkward silence descended on the two remaining Darcys. Will glanced to his left. Kathleen sat with her hands in her lap, head bowed as she picked at a fingernail. She looked nervous, and very young. Oh, my little girl, why did it have to be you? We have such a long road ahead of us. He watched her fingers fiddling away. Your life is going to be taking a different path, now. Will reached out and placed his hand over hers. Wordlessly, he met her inquiring gaze and closed his fingers with a gentle squeeze. �Oh, Daddy.� Her eyes were brimming with tears. �You�re not alone, sweetheart,� he said softly. �I won�t let you go through this alone.� Kathleen sniffled loudly and gave her father a brave smile. �We can talk more tonight, Kathleen. I want you to enjoy yourself this afternoon.� �Thank you, Daddy,� she whispered as she fumbled a tissue from her pocket and wiped her nose. Will put his arm around her shoulders and drew her close. Lord knows you won�t be enjoying the months ahead. *** �Elizabeth, sit down. You�re going to wear a path in the carpet.� Elizabeth frowned at her husband. �How can you sit there so calmly? Jason will be here any minute.� �I�m saving my energy for more important things.� Will�s eyes narrowed as he lowered his gaze to study a point on the far side of the room. Elizabeth�s eyes widened and she slapped her hand against the back of his chair. �You�ll do no such thing! I won�t stand for any intimidation by you, Will.� The door suddenly opened and Ben popped his head inside the room. �Is he here yet?� �No!� Will and Elizabeth said sharply. Ben uttered a meek �oh� and quickly retreated. He stood in the hallway after closing the door and looked thoughtfully toward the front entry. Casting a quick glance back at the closed door, Ben straightened his shoulders and started down the hall. It was chilly outside. The wind blew from the north, around the side of the house and swept across the front steps. Ben wrapped his arms around his body for warmth, refusing to go inside to get a jacket. He thought that the more uncomfortable he was, the more miserable he�d be, and the less likely he was to be swayed by any smooth talking this Jason would probably try. Ben was determined not to like this fellow. Anyone who would seduce a fifteen-year-old girl was very low in his estimation. Ben had his share of girlfriends, most of them just a quick bit of fun, but he had never entered into any relationship without a full understanding on both sides. The crunching sound of gravel drew Ben�s eyes toward the long stretch of driveway that wound along the front of the lawns. There was a car approaching, and an eager smile appeared on Ben�s face. He already knew what to expect. He imagined this Jason getting out of his car, sauntering arrogantly across the car park with a smug look on his face, his swagger that of the narcissistic athlete with an ego the size of Buckingham Palace! And Ben was waiting to instruct him on just how misplaced was that enormous ego of his. The car was now pulling into one of the spaces, and Ben stepped forward to meet the driver as he got out. When he turned around, Ben stopped in his tracks and stared at the figure before him. *** �I heard the door.� Elizabeth hurried to a chair and sat down. Just as quickly she rose again and stood facing the doorway, her chin held high, but her hands nervously playing with the fringe of a pillow resting on the edge of the chair. The handle rattled on the door and they could hear Ben�s voice as it opened. �They�re in here.� Will would not rise from his chair. He refused to even look at the newcomers. He sat in his chair, staring at the opposite wall and said in a low voice �If you think that anything you have to say will induce me to think well of you, you flatter yourself.� �Will.� said Elizabeth quietly as she looked upon the young man beside her son. �I�m not finished, Elizabeth. I have hardly even begun.� Will�s tone was steady, but there was an edge to it that invited no opposition. �You cannot comprehend the contempt I feel for the man who would defile my daughter, who would have so little worth himself as to disregard the boundaries of common decency and seduce,� Will slammed his hand down on the table beside him, �a young girl, barely a child.� Will began to rise from his seat. �I can hardly contain the wrath I feel. I hardly know how to restrain myself from �.� �Will!� �I will be heard, Elizabeth!� Will�s voice rose in volume, and he began to pace the floor in front of the windows. �Kathleen is a mere child. She was hardly old enough to fully understand what she was doing, what she was risking. But you!� The words rattled a vase on the mantle. �You should have known better! She was probably just another in a long line of girls you�ve strung along. How many others fell for that charming facade of yours? That slick exterior? Hmmm? I don�t hear any words of explanation from you.� He growled out the next sentence. �Just what do you have to say for yourself?� Will turned to finally face the offensive creature standing on his carpet. His eyes widened and his mouth dropped open. �You�re Jason Whitaker?� he asked in a hoarse voice. The skinny boy looked about to run from the room in terror. His eyes were nearly bugging out of his head. He had no wits left about him to either nod in acknowledgment or deny his own existence. Will stared at him. He stared at the pitiful excuse for a human being, shaking like a leaf as he stood facing the wrath of a complete imbecile! Feeling suddenly ashamed of himself, Will took a step toward the boy with his arm outstretched. If it was possible to make his eyes get any bigger, Jason managed to do it. He nearly tripped over Ben as he stepped away from Will in alarm. His mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water as he tried to say something, anything, to stave off the attack. Elizabeth stepped between her husband and the boy. �Please come and sit down, Jason. Ben? Would you go and ask Kathleen to come down, please?� Jason�s gaze darted to follow Ben as he left the room. He looked at Will once more, unsure if he could believe that the woman in the room would be able to stop that man from doing him grievous harm should he so choose. Elizabeth took the boy�s arm and guided him to a seat. Will was silent now. He could find nothing more to say. Looking at the sad figure of Jason he wondered how he could have ever thought his daughter would have fallen for the insidious charms of a teenage womanizer. This poor lad in front of him was by all indications just as quiet, just as studious as Kathleen. He was surprised to find that he found it oddly comforting. �Jason.� Will saw the lad flinch at the sound of his voice. �Is there anything you�d like to say?� he asked in a softer tone. Jason shook his head and the room lapsed into silence once more. A few moments later the door opened to admit Kathleen and Ben. Jason scrambled to his feet and Kathleen paused halfway between him and the door. She looked at Jason, then at her father. For a moment her sad eyes were fixed on Will�s, then she lowered her gaze and stepped closer to Jason. The boy shot an anxious glance at Will, moving toward Kathleen to take her hand in his. His chin came up and he met Will�s gaze bravely. �We... uh.. I would like to do the right thing, Mr. Darcy... sir.... I do love Kathleen, and I would like to marry her, that is, if you have no.... objections.� Will thought he would laugh outright. The idea was ludicrous. Then he realized that the pair was serious and he frowned. �That is out of the question. No.� �But Daddy!� Kathleen interjected. �No.� Will repeated sternly. �Marriage. You�re both too young! And pregnancy is no excuse for it.� Kathleen looked away from him, afraid to show him her tears of disappointment. She blinked her eyes and said bitterly �That�s not what you�ve always told us about you and Mum.� Will�s head came up sharply. �What?� Defiantly, Kathleen stood her ground. �You�ve always said that you would have married Mum sooner if you�d known she was pregnant with Ben. Isn�t that the same thing?� �No it is not!� Will stared at his daughter in disbelief. Where did she come by this stubbornness all of a sudden? �The situation between your mother and I was far more complicated than a simple inattentiveness to �.� �Will.� Elizabeth placed a hand on his arm. �Kathleen, that is totally irrelevant. We are here to discuss your situation, nothing else. I agree with your father. Marriage is out of the question.� �But why?� Kathleen looked from one parent to the other. �Other kids have done it.� Shaking his head, Will turned his back and walked away from them. �Kathleen.� Ben spoke up from where he had been quietly standing by the door. �How long do you think you would stay together if you married now?� She looked at her brother thoughtfully, but said nothing. Jason looked down at his feet. �You know it wouldn�t work,� Ben continued. �So why risk it? Especially when you would be able to stay at home, have your baby and still see Jason without either of you risking your futures.� �Kathleen�s future has been changed already,� Will said harshly. �She will never be able to go back.� �Changed, yes, but not necessarily for the worse.� Elizabeth stepped closer to her daughter and took the couple�s joined hands. �Kathleen, you know that we will always be here for you. We will support you through all of it. Please consider your brother�s words. It really is better for you both this way. Jason can finish university, and you can finish school. Wherever it goes after that will be up to you two.� Kathleen nodded slowly. She looked to Jason, who inclined his head in resignation. Swallowing painfully, she released their hands and crossed the room to stop just behind her father�s turned back. �Daddy?� she whispered. Will�s shoulders rose and fell, then he turned to face her. They stood facing one another for several seconds, until Will held out his arms and pulled her into his embrace. He stroked her hair as he closed his eyes. You�ll always be my little girl. ***

Will�s shoulders rose and fell, then he turned to face her. They stood facing one another for several seconds, until Will held out his arms and pulled her into his embrace. He stroked her hair as he closed his eyes. You�ll always be my little girl. *sigh* Beautiful, Teg!

*sigh* Beautiful, Teg! *sniff* Ain't that the truth!

well, while we wait for Teg's next heart-wrenching installment.... here's a bit of silliness- Enjoy. :-) Arabella's Conception, or; Lizzy Gets Stuck. "Papa?" Darcy looked up from his correspondence to see his eldest son standing at the doorway of his office, shifting from foot to foot and studying the floor. "Yes son? What is it?" he inquired. Thomas hung his head and mumbled something in to his jacket collar. Darcy sighed. "Take your chin off of your chest and speak clearly, please." "It's Mama." Well, he understood that clearly enough, however the lad seemed unwilling to add anything else to the message. Striving for patience, Darcy drummed his fingers on his thigh and inquired, "Yes, what about your mother? Does she require my assistance in some manner?" "Yes sir." Thomas answered, speaking toward the floor again. "Where is she?" Darcy asked rising, realizing he hadn't seen his wife since breakfast that morning. Thomas drew a deep breath, then confessed. "She's stuck." "Stuck?" Darcy drew to a halt in surprise, and Thomas looked up at his father with twitching lips and a hint of laughter lurking in his eyes. Really, Darcy thought, the lad found amusement in the oddest things. But still, if Thomas thought Elizabeth's predicament to be amusing, then it wasn't likely to be serious. "Ahem," Darcy cleared his throat, and eyed his offspring. "Stuck where, precisely?" "In the tree." Thomas nearly had to run to keep up with his father's long strides as they headed toward the grove of trees where he had left his mother and younger brother some minutes ago. He was quite enjoying his father's mumblings regarding foolish women and wives in particular. Unfortunately he could not understand it all, for the mumblings were being uttered in Latin, a language adopted by his father whenever he was obliged to say something aloud that he did not want his children or wife to understand. Mama said it was Papa's way of relieving his spleen, without resorting to curses. However, Thomas felt it only fair to remind his father, "Mr. Corbett is teaching me Latin this year Papa." Daringly, he clucked his tongue with disapproval, then gave his father, what his mother called 'his Darcy Look', over the bridge of his nose. Darcy looked startled for a moment then broke into a wide grin. He reached over and riffled his hand through his son's hair and asked, "Which grove is it?" Thomas pointed toward a group of trees near the northern pasture and the two continued on companionably. As they drew near, Darcy heard his youngest son's clear voice calling out, "The minister's cat is a ridiculous cat." "The minister's cat is a rambunctious cat." His wife replied. "The minister's cat is a suspicious cat." Jack went on to the next letter in the game, as Darcy and Thomas arrived at the tree. His serious young face clearly showed his relief at his father's appearance. "The minister's cat is a sanctimonious cat." Elizabeth replied, from somewhere in the leafy boughs above them. "Then he must belong to Mr. Collins." Darcy announced. This caused his sons to fall about in fits of laugher and Elizabeth muttered a shriek of surprise. The foliage around her shook and Fitzwilliam worried that she would lose her grip on the limb upon which she was perched. "Mr. Darcy?" "Yes, Mrs. Darcy?" he inquired, gazing upward. "I appear to be stuck Sir, and require assistance." "So I was informed by our oldest son." "Well?" Lizzy asked expectantly. "Well, what, my dear?" Darcy asked hiding his amusement. Although he could not see her, he had no problem visualizing Elizabeth rolling her eyes in exasperation. "Would you please climb to my aid?" "Elizabeth, I have not attempted to scale a tree in twenty years at least. Could not one of the lads climb up?" "No!" Elizabeth cried out urgently. "It is best that you, and you alone, are the one who rescues me." Darcy raised an eyebrow at this, then with a sigh decided that if he ever wished to see his wife again, he had best go up the tree after her. He paused a moment to remove his coat and hat, then after a slight hesitation, he braced himself against the trunk of the tree. "Pull." He instructed, sticking out his booted foot toward his son. Thomas eagerly grabbed hold of the boot and pulled with all his might. The tight boot gave suddenly, and Thomas went tumbling to the ground. The process was repeated with the other boot and Darcy turned to eye the nearest limb. "Elizabeth, how on earth did you get up there?" The nearest limb was far to high for her to have reached without assistance. "We helped, Papa!" Jack answered for his mother. "We cupped our hands like this and lifted her foot. Do you want us to help lift you too?" Darcy eyed the eager lad, while the sound of muffled laughter waffled down from Elizabeth's perch. "Hmm, I think not." He managed to get out, without betraying his amusement, "Thank you just the same." He clasped the lowest branch, and with a slight grunt, pulled himself upward, and began to climb. He hadn't gone more than four feet, when a set of very familiar toes were suddenly before his nose. Noting that they were standing upon a very sturdy looking branch, he wondered why Elizabeth could not proceed on her own. That thought was driven out of his head the moment his eyes moved upward. Not only were her toes bare, but her legs were as well. More astonishingly, they were exposed to him, almost in their entirety, as her dress was hiked up well past mid-thigh. "My dress is caught behind me." Elizabeth whispered, seeing her husbands astonished expression. "It is snagged on a branch, and I cannot reach backward to loosen it without losing my balance." Darcy's eyes swept upward, enjoying the view until he reached his wife's disgruntled face. "Do hurry Fitzwilliam, my arms are growing weary." She added, as he made no move to attend her. He could image she was quite uncomfortable. The limb she clutched with her hands was both above and behind her head, forcing Elizabeth to bow her back; chest and torso thrust forward. It was a view to stimulate any man's senses, and Fitzwilliam Darcy was no exception. Climbing upward, he joined her on the sturdy branch. His new position afforded him a view of Pemberley through the treetops and he squinted his eyes and groaned when he took in the view of the front drive. "Thomas, Jack," he called down to his sons, still guarding the base of the tree. "We have company arriving. Run up to the house and greet our guest. Your mother and I will join you presently." "It is only Richard," he assured Elizabeth, seeing her concerned look. "He will take no offense to being received by two lads, rather than Pemberley's master or mistress. Now," he instructed her, "bring your arms down and hold onto my shoulders." He clasped one arm around her waist, and with his free hand braced himself on the branch that Elizabeth had been clutching. Elizabeth let out a groan as her aching arms were at last lowered, and she wrapped them securely around her husband. "Now what?" she questioned. "Can you reach the branch and free my skirts?" Apparently not, Darcy decided. He was out of available hands. What to do? He pondered for a moment, brain working feverishly as he tried to ignore the fact that his wife was half-naked and plastered to him as closely as she could manage. He eyed the branch holding Elizabeth hostage, and suddenly had an idea. Maneuvering them, until his right leg was between hers, Darcy shifted his arm downward from Elizabeth's waist, until it was under her buttocks. He then had her wrap her legs around his waist and he moved his right foot out to rest upon the branch behind her. With Elizabeth now balanced on his thigh, arms and legs wrapped tightly around him, Darcy was able to reach out and free her dress. "Alright then, you're free." He grinned down at her and smiled widely when she batted her lashes and declared him to be her hero. "You know," Elizabeth murmured, running her fingers slowly down his chest and toward the waistband of his breeches. "It is traditional for a lady to reward her hero with kiss, or some other prize, when he has rescued her from danger." Elizabeth had been far from oblivious to her husband's state upon seeing her stretched out, so scantily clad, before him. Darcy looked at his wife in astonishment, "In a tree?" he croaked. "Hmmm" Elizabeth nibbled on his neck as she quickly undid a button on his breeches and found him with her hand. Knowing exactly how to tease him, she ran her fingers from the tip to the base and felt him respond, even as he protested; "We can be back to the house in behind our bedroom door in no more than ten minutes." "No we cannot, we have company." Elizabeth reminded him, "Richard will commandeer you the moment we return and I won't have you all to myself again until you retire tonight. Which," she added, "will be several hours after I retire, because on the first night of his visits, Richard inevitably convinces you to spend the evening with him in the billiards room." He was hard and hot in her hand now, and she let go of him momentarily to pull her skirts completely up and out of the way. "I want you Fitzwilliam" she whispered, and wrapped her arm back around his waist and with her other hand, brought his head down for a searing kiss. Her fingers tangled in his curls as Fitzwilliam's tongue swept in and invaded her mouth. He moaned and tightened his arm around her waist, bringing her closer to him. "Alright." He agreed, passion and pleasure making ashes of his good intentions to see them safely down, and in a private spot before continuing this activity. Elizabeth reached for him again, and finding him more than ready, positioned him to enter her. One arm still braced above him, and the other around her waist, he began to lift and lower her on his shaft. After a few moments, he realized that his was not going to work. He wanted, he needed both of his hands on her. Slowly, he began maneuvering sideways along the wide branch, until he reached to trunk of the tree. Turning, he leaned back against the trunk and let go of the higher branch. With both hands now free, he clasped Elizabeth's bottom firmly and began working her up and down along his length. Elizabeth's fingers dug into his shoulders as she felt Darcy's strong arms lifting her over and over-again, bringing her closer and closer to fulfillment. She didn't realize she was crying out until his mouth covered hers and his tongue began thrusting and etreating in an action that mimicked the motions of his body below. Suddenly, a growl issued forth from Darcy. He jerked his head back as he exploded deep inside of her. His release triggered her own, and Elizabeth immediately followed her husband, shirking his name. Darcy wrapped both arms around his wife, and slowly lowered them downward until they were sitting on the wide limb. Elizabeth was snuggled contently in his lap as he leaned weakly against the trunk of the tree. He rubbed her back gently and asked, "alright love?" "Hmmm, it was wonderful." Elizabeth sighed. "You are wonderful." She leaned back to look up at him, and smiled. Darcy let out a light chuckle, "I'm glad you think so." He said, then grimaced, "I think I must have struck my head against the tree trunk at some point." He paused to rub the back of his head. "Well, it's nothing less than I deserve for risking both our lives. I can't believe I just made love to you in a tree." "I suppose we had best go and greet your cousin, before he decides to come looking for us." Elizabeth said as she adjusted her bodice. Somewhere along the line she had spilled out of the top of it. Darcy agreed, and before long they were both safely on the ground and headed for Pemberley. As they walked along companionably, Elizabeth's hand tucked securely into the crock of Darcy's arm a thought occurred to him. "Elizabeth," he questioned, "what was it that prompted you to climb that tree?" Lizzy just smiled at her husband and remained mysteriously silent on the subject, no matter how much he questioned her.

Very cute Esbee! I wonder - would that really work? Hmmmm.....

....would that really work? Hmmmm.. It did for them.....and we're the beneficiaries. Delightful story, Esbee.Very creative.Who said we were running out of ways for L&D to go at it ;-)

(Evelyn) Who said we were running out of ways for L&D to go at it lol! Nevah!! Actually Marcia (my editor extraordinaire) deserves partial credit for the idea... she suggested I get them out of doors and while we were brainstorming trees kept coming up. so.. I decided to put them up a tree. ;-) glad it was enjoyed-

Hello everyone. I have VERY important CF info for those of you who live in the US. On your local PBS station, Master Piece Theatre will be showing "The Turning of the Screw" on this Sunday at 9pm (at least they are here in NY on channel 13). CF is one of the main characters. So check out your local listings for your PBS station! Good luck finding it, and happy viewing!!! ~Liz K

Cute Esbee! I loved it! Parallels Chapter Four �There he is!� The taunting voices echoed across the schoolyard. Aaron ignored them. He always ignored them. Briskly walking across the open space, he had nearly made it to the entry doors when a hand grabbed his shoulder and spun him around. �Where are you going so fast?� The speaker was a good six inches taller than Aaron, and very unhappy not to receive an answer to his question. �I was talking to you, Yank.� Aaron shot him a look that said precisely what his opinion was of this bully. The other boys gathered around the bigger one as if they could gain strength from his mere proximity. They were blocking the entryway now, and Aaron had no choice but to stop and face them. �Outta my way.� The bigger boy laughed. �Make me.� The doors were suddenly pushed open from the inside and shoved into the bully�s back. �No blocking the entrance, please,� said Mr. Evans as he eyed the group closely. Aaron took advantage of the opportunity and slipped past the teacher and into the school. The other boys slouched away. Mr. Evans followed Aaron to his locker. �How often do they try that?� Aaron didn�t look up as he replied. �Often enough. I can handle them.� He tossed his backpack into the locker and pulled out his books for the first class. The teacher watched him for a moment and then turned to leave. �Just keep your eyes open, lad.� He walked slowly back down the hall to exit the building. Aaron slammed the door shut on his locker and spun the lock. Tucking the books under his arm he made his way to the stairs and took them two at a time up to the next floor and his first class. The day was like any other, boring. Aaron dutifully attended his classes. He�d learned his lesson early on that his uncle would not tolerate his skipping school. Although he couldn�t care less what Uncle Will said, there really wasn�t anything else to do anyway. The town was boring, the kids were boring, making even school more interesting for him. As the last class was let out, Aaron shuffled down the hallway to his locker, grabbed his things and headed out to the carpark to meet his cousins for the trip back home. Out of the corner of his eye he caught sight of the group of boys that made up the local gang. Aaron snorted in disgust. They call themselves a gang! Ha! They wouldn�t last five minutes back home. Home. Aaron still clung to the belief that his stay in England was just temporary, and that any day now his mother would announce that it was time to return to New York. He angrily kicked at a rock in his path as he thought about how much he hated being in England, at Pemberley... with his uncle, aunt and cousins. There was nothing to do, no baseball, no hockey, only soccer and that incredibly boring cricket! Well, he conceded, the horses are kind of interesting. That�s something I never tried at home. Aaron looked up when he heard someone calling to his cousin Rich. �We�re going for a game of footie in the gym. Are you coming?� Aaron saw his cousin confer briefly with Rebecca, then toss his bag into the car and set off after his friend with an excited smile on his face. Glancing at his watch, Aaron frowned. They were going to be late getting home if Kathleen didn�t arrive soon. He glanced around at the parked cars and back toward the school building. Then he spotted Kathleen walking on the south side of the building on her way to the car. He was about to climb into the car to wait when he heard Rebecca�s voice. �Oh, no.� Glancing quickly at her, Aaron saw that her gaze was fixed on her sister�s progress across the yard. His eyes narrowed as he caught sight of Kathleen surrounded by the group of boys who called themselves a gang. Dropping his backpack Aaron set off at a run in their direction, Rebecca�s voice ringing in his ears as she called for him to come back. The voices reached him from several strides away. Aaron�s temper flared as he heard the names the boys were using. He could see Kathleen was near tears, her books clutched tightly to her chest as she tried to shove her way past the group. The bullies jostled her right and left, bumping her until she stumbled and nearly fell. All the while they were calling her �tart� and �slut� and a whole slew of other titles reserved for the very low class. The flames of Aaron�s anger were fanned higher. He grabbed the shoulder of the first boy he reached and spun him around. Slamming a fist into the lad�s face, Aaron turned to tackle the next one. He�d taken out three of them before the first punch landed in Aaron�s midsection. He doubled over and another fist came down on the back of his head. He could hear Kathleen yelling, and he struggled against the bodies trying to hold him down. From somewhere in the back of his mind he could suddenly hear his father�s voice...... It�s an inner strength, Aaron. That�s what makes the difference between doing your best and just doing. He gritted his teeth and reached deep down inside of himself for that strength...... *** The late November sun was deceptive, Elizabeth was thinking as she stared out of the window. It certainly looked warm and cheerful outside, if one didn�t notice the bare branches of the trees. �Isn�t it getting late? The kids should have been home by now.� Will was staring at the clock, comparing it�s display with the one on his watch. Elizabeth smiled. If their daughters had thought him over-protective before, they must be suffering terribly now. Whenever Kathleen was out of his sight for any longer than was necessary for her to complete the school day, Will was pacing the front hall waiting for their arrival. He had spent the last month making sure that she followed the doctor�s directions explicitly. Elizabeth couldn�t recall him being this concerned during any of her pregnancies, although he had certainly been attentive. But then again, this was his grandchild, and he had become rather excited at the prospect as the weeks passed. The telephone rang, and Will crossed to the desk to pick it up. Elizabeth turned back to look out of the window. She had never tired of the view over the years. No matter the season, it was just as beautiful a sight to behold. She heard the receiver replaced forcefully, and Will called her name. �That was the school. Aaron�s been involved in a brawl in the yard.� Elizabeth opened her mouth to say something, but Will continued impatiently. �I knew it was only a matter of time before something broke. Where�s Georgiana?� �She had an appointment in town. I don�t think she�ll be long.� Elizabeth followed her husband out into the hall. Will snatched a set of keys from the rack and pulled his coat on. �I�ll send the girls home when I get there. The headmaster said Aaron was fine, but I�ll wait to see for myself. There were five other lads involved, but I doubt that any were on Aaron�s side.� He opened the door and started to step outside. �Will,� Elizabeth called. Her husband paused and looked back. �Don�t be too hard on him.� Will smiled grimly. �I should think those five lads did that already, Elizabeth.� he said as he hurried down the steps. *** Kathleen spotted Will�s car and tapped her sister�s elbow. Rebecca held her breath as the vehicle came to a stop with a short screech of the tyres. �Oh, he doesn�t look very pleased.� Rebecca whispered. As he climbed out of the car, Will called to his daughters, �You two can go home, now. I�ll take care of Aaron.� The girls looked at each other. Kathleen turned back to her father. �But, Dad �.� Will�s head snapped around and he looked at them icily. �Am I required to repeat myself?� �No,� Rebecca said hurriedly and grabbed her sister�s arm, pulling her toward their car. Before getting in, they watched Will angrily stride away until he disappeared through the doors and into the school. The hallways were empty and silent. Will had never been inside the school except for teacher interviews and student recitals. His children had never been cause for him to be called here after hours, or during school hours for that matter. The headmaster�s office was not difficult to find. Will knocked on the door and stepped through when he heard an answering voice telling him to enter. A quick glance at Aaron assured him that the boy wasn�t seriously injured, although the icepack he was holding to his face didn�t bode well for his future appearance. The headmaster was sitting behind his desk and there was one other man in the room; a teacher, Will surmised. �I�m Will Darcy.� Will stepped forward and extended his hand across the desk�s surface. �Jim Reynolds.� The headmaster rose from his chair and shook Will�s hand. �Please, have a seat.� He indicated another vacant chair opposite Aaron, then nodding toward the other man, added, �This is Gary Evans, one of our teachers.� Will nodded to them both and sat down. �What happened?� �Aaron was involved in an altercation with five other boys in the yard after school today. They have apparently been tormenting him on a regular basis, according to Mr. Evans, here.� Will was hardly surprised by this news. His nephew seemed to have gone out of his way to make people dislike him. �I apologise for the trouble he�s caused.� Will shifted his gaze to Aaron, sitting silently across the room. �I assure you that his attitude will be making a severe change for the better.� �Oh, you misunderstand me, Mr. Darcy.� Reynolds said. �The other boys fancy themselves the school bullies, and Aaron certainly isn�t the only target of theirs, although being new, and being a foreigner he is a more obvious one. Aaron has been no trouble at all up to this point, apart from his earlier truancy problems.� Will was a little astonished to hear this. He had assumed that his nephew was as miserable and uncooperative at school as at home. �Your nephew wasn�t precisely what I wished to speak to you about,� Reynolds continued. Will raised an eyebrow. �What precisely did you wish to speak to me about, then?� �The reason for today�s occurrence was that the other boys had decided to pick on Aaron�s cousin.� Will suddenly recalled that he had not seen his youngest son when he had arrived. �Rich?� Reynolds shook his head. �Kathleen actually. There seem to be some rumours circulating about your daughter. Now, don�t be alarmed. Rumours are always circulating about someone or other in a school. It�s just that I thought you should be apprised of it.� �What rumours?� Will asked tentatively. �That she has been engaging in promiscuous activities.� Reynolds held up one hand as he saw the anger reflected in Will�s expression. �Please do not overreact. The boys naturally picked up on this and, as bullies do, began taunting her in the yard after classes today. Aaron took matters into his own hands when he took offense at this attack on his cousin.� Will looked at his nephew in surprise. �You took on five others to defend Kathleen?� �He did.� Mr Evans spoke up at last. �I was the first staff member on the scene after Rebecca came in calling for help. I thought Aaron was in big trouble until I reached them. He�d managed to inflict a fair bit of damage in his own defence and wasn�t any worse for wear than any of the other boys.� �Not that we condone any aspect of their behaviour,� the headmaster was quick to point out. �We were just very relieved that no serious damage was done to anyone involved.� He leaned on his desk and said very seriously, �Mr. Darcy, there will be severe repercussions for what has happened here today. Not for Aaron, but for the other boys. Their behaviour has been most inexcusable and I hope you believe me when I say that they will be dealt with first thing in the morning.� Will said nothing for a moment. His thoughts shifted from anger for what Kathleen had been through to amazement that Aaron would have come to her rescue. Finally he looked at the headmaster and stood up. �Thank you. I wish to know the end result of your meeting with the boys responsible for this.� Reynolds also rose from his seat. �I will call you after I see the boys and their parents.� Turning to his nephew, Will said simply, �Aaron, let�s go.� The walk back to the car was the longest of Aaron�s life. He followed his uncle wordlessly, afraid to utter a sound. He knew that he had been pushing the limit with Will�s patience since they had come to Pemberley. Up until now he had thought it wasn�t important, that he didn�t care what his uncle thought or said. Now he wasn�t sure. Aaron realized that he�d spent the last few months feeling quite envious of his cousins, and very angry that they still had parents; parents who took them places, parents who did things with them... parents who cared. A sudden anguish rose up inside him as he remembered the little things that he used to do with his father. The little things that were now lost to him. He forgot himself for a moment and slammed his fist against the side of the car. Will looked up, startled at the thump when Aaron hit the car door. Their eyes met over the roof of the vehicle. �Sorry.� Aaron looked away as he mumbled his apology. He wasn�t sure if he could handle seeing his uncle�s disappointment in him. �Aaron.� Will waited until he had his nephew�s attention once more. �Aaron, I�m not going to lecture you. I�m not your father. You don�t even know me, really. I wish we�d been able to get to know one another under better circumstances.� Will looked away for a moment, examining the finish on the car�s surface. �Thank you for standing up for Kathleen.� He ran out of words. �Uncle Will?� Their eyes met again over the car. �Thanks for putting up with me.... and for taking care of my mom.� Will started to smile as he unlocked the car. �Hey, it is you, Dad!� called a voice. Aaron and Will both turned their heads to see Rich approaching them. �I thought it was your car, but Rebecca was supposed to be coming back to pick me up.� he continued. �Whoa, Aaron! What happened?� Rich was staring in amazement at his cousin�s swollen face. �You can hear all about it on the way home, Rich.� Will ushered the boys into the car and they set off for Pemberley. *** Georgiana was not at all pleased to see her son�s condition when they returned home. Neither she nor Brian had ever approved of fighting, difficult enough to avoid when their son grew up in one of the largest cities, and Aaron had been strictly informed from day one that it would not be tolerated. Will�s smile and obvious pride in her son�s behaviour only aggravated her further. Still, she had to admit that Aaron�s attitude had changed for the better since that incident at school. He was almost cheerful in the mornings, and actually expressed interest in what the others were doing after school. Georgiana was also encouraged to see Aaron spending more time with Will, and with Ben when he was home on weekends. With a pang, she realized that Christmas wasn�t far away. The holiday had always been one of her and Brian�s favourites, and she was not looking forward to this one. Georgiana knew that Elizabeth and Will would do their best to make herself and Aaron feel comfortable. It had been far too many years since she had spent a Christmas at Pemberley. Georgiana smiled as she recalled it was the one just before her own wedding, twenty years ago. Twenty years! It seems like only yesterday. And it seems like forever since you�ve been gone, Brian. Memories began to flood her mind, images of Brian, of their time spent together. Intimate Christmases, curled up together before a warm fire, making love until the wee hours of the morning and falling asleep snuggled in his arms. Closing her eyes, Georgiana could imagine him here beside her, could almost feel the brush of his lips on her cheek. His hand rose to caress her face, the whisper of his voice in her ear reassuring her of the love that still beat strongly in his heart. �I miss you so much, Brian.� Her voice was choked with sobs she refused to let go. �I�m always with you, Georgie. Always,� he soothed, his lips joining with hers. �I would never leave you so utterly alone.......� The sudden slam of a door brought her back to the present with a start. Georgiana suddenly realized that she had given no thought at all in the last five months to the business that her husband had built. Her brother and cousin, Richard, had been taking care of the company ever since Brian had died. Since the two of them were major shareholders, and had set Brian up financially at the beginning, it was only natural for them to take on the responsibility to keep the operation going. Georgiana acknowledged that it was now time for her take on the role that Will was performing in her absence. She resolved to speak to him about it before the new year began. As for the immediate future, shopping was on the agenda. Georgiana had promised to take her nieces out to look for Christmas gifts. Actually, it was more like the nieces would be taking the aunt out, but they all thought it would be fun. Elizabeth was not invited, since the object of their search was primarily gifts for that set of parents. Georgiana had a few ideas, and a few more that she thought would be just perfect for her brother�s girls to get for him. She laughed to herself as she thought about those. �Aaron?� she said when she caught sight of her son passing the doorway. �I�m going into Leeds with Rebecca and Anna. Would you like me to pick up anything for you?� Aaron popped his head around the door. �No thanks, Mom.� �What are you up to?� �Uncle Will is going to teach Rich and me how to play billiards.� Georgiana laughed. �Aaron, your father taught you how to play that long ago! We called it pool back home.� Aaron looked thoughtful for a moment. �Oh.� Then he smiled. �Well, I guess Uncle Will doesn�t have to know that.� Georgiana laughed again as she remembered the first time her husband had played that game with her brother. He hadn�t bothered to inform Will that he was quite skilled at it then, either. It wasn�t long before Rebecca and Anna came by her room to tell her that they were ready to leave. The three ladies gathered up their bags and headed out to the car. On the way out they passed Ben, also home for the weekend before his final exams, as he ran up the steps to the front door. �Hey, where are you off to?� he asked, smiling. �Leeds, to the shops,� answered Anna. �Would you like to come with us?� She grinned at his expression of disgust. �I thought not. Have a nice day, Ben!� He ran up the remaining steps and into the house. Once inside, he made straight for his father�s study. Peering into the room, he smiled upon seeing it vacant and slipped inside, closing the door behind him. Crossing to the desk, Ben picked up the phone and quickly tapped in a number. �Hi,� he said when it was picked up at the other end. �I made it home.� He listened for a moment. �I know, but I�ll be back on Tuesday. I have three exams next week and then I�m done.� More silence as he listened. �I�m sure I can put them off until Sunday, then I�ll have to come home for the rest of the holidays.� Ben looked toward the door as he heard voices in the hallway. �I�ll have to go. I�ll ring you back tonight. How�s ten o�clock?� He smiled at the reply. �You just want to torture me, don�t you?� The voices were coming closer. �Got to go. I�ll talk to you later.� He replaced the receiver as the door opened and his mother came in, followed by two of the maids. �Oh, Ben! I didn�t know you were here!� Elizabeth exclaimed. �Why didn�t you tell me you were home already?� Ben flashed her a charming smile. �I was just about to come look for you.� Elizabeth gave him a warm hug. �When is your last exam? When will you be home for the rest of the holidays?� �I�ve got three next week. I�ll be home on Sunday.� �Sunday!� Elizabeth looked at him in surprise. �But surely you�ll be finished before then.� �My last exam is on Thursday,� he said. Upon seeing his mother about to speak again, he added, �but some of my friends want to get together before we all go home for Christmas. I�ll be home after that. Sunday at the earliest.� Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders. �I suppose I could hardly begrudge you that, Ben. After all, this is your last year.� Ben smiled inwardly. That was easier than he thought it would be. Maybe he could squeeze another day or two out of it. �Thanks, Mum. I knew you�d understand. Where�s Dad?� �He�s in the games room with your brother and Aaron.� Elizabeth rolled her eyes. �Perhaps you could make it a foursome. Even the odds a little?� Ben grinned. �Not this time, Mum. Sorry. Dad�s on his own, I�m afraid. I have a few things to do this afternoon.� He made his retreat, leaving his mother to whatever task she had in mind for the maids. *** �Hello.� �Oh, it�s you again.� Ben grinned as he lay back on his bed, the telephone beside him. �And I thought you liked me!� �You know I do,� she said in a husky voice. �Or haven�t I made that clear enough yet?� Drawing in a sharp breath, Ben replied quietly, �Oh, very clear, my dear. Very clear indeed.� �Will you be back tomorrow? I�ll have the house to myself for the afternoon.� �I doubt I�ll be able to make it back that early. I�m sorry. I wish I could, but we�ll have all next week won�t we?� He smiled to himself as he pictured her in his mind. �Oh, yes. I took the week off from work. And I have a lot planned for us to do, too.� Ben heard her giggle. �Will you be able to stay until Sunday?� �Most definitely!� Ben chuckled. �I might be able to finagle another couple of days on top of that if I�m lucky.� Her laughter sent goosebumps up his spine. �Well, you are a very lucky fellow, aren�t you? Or perhaps I should say that I am the one who�s lucky, or will be!� He heard someone in the background. �Oh, I�ve got to go Ben. He�s woken up. Ring me tomorrow when you get back?� �I will. Goodnight.� �Ta ra, babe.� Ben put the telephone back on the side table and lay back again to stare up at the ceiling for a few minutes. Sighing happily, he rolled over and turned out the light. *** to be continued....

SB! Loved it! Reminded me of that old childhood song... Lizzy and Darcy sitting in a tree. #-^-@-%-I-N-G! Ok, not excatly like that song. *sigh* Teg! �Oh, I�ve got to go Ben. He�s woken up. Ring me tomorrow when you get back?� I remember the anguish I went through trying to figure out who was 'he'!

"Oh, I�ve got to go Ben. He�s woken up. Ring me tomorrow when you get back?� (Danielle) I remember the anguish I went through trying to figure out who was 'he'! me too, Danielle. :) Teg - wonderful as always! Looking forward to more-

Ack! tags -sorry!

So Esbee, this would be the conception scene for Child # ? Funny and clever.

We were chatting a short time ago about CF's 'stage directions' for P&P2. As I watched it again (for the 25th time, yes I keep count), I looked for all the places where the stage direction could have applied and it led to this little bit of silliness. The Stage Direction - Part One Scene I - Lucas Lodge �Allow me to present this young lady to you as a very desirable partner.� Thank you Sir Lucas. Very desirable, yes indeed she is. Oh No! Breathe deeply...calm down. �I would be very happy if you would do me the honor of dancing with me Miss Bennet.� Luckily I�m wearing these dark trousers tonight and not those tight breeches. Maybe no one will notice my predicament. What? She won�t dance with me? Well that fixed one problem anyway. Phew! Look at her. Her eyes are so beautiful. See how they sparkle when she smiles. Oh No! Why does this keep happening to me? I haven�t had this problem since I was a teenager. �I believe I can guess your thoughts at this moment.� Phew! Thank you Miss Bingley. You would be amazed at how you have helped me! I better sit down before it happens again. Scene II - The Grounds at Netherfield Park �Miss Bennet!� Oh No! Not again! �I came to inquire after my sister.� She is so beautiful. Her windblown hair looks like she just rolled out of bed. I wish it were my bed. Her face is flushed becomingly and her fine eyes are bright from the exercise. You are a vision of loveliness, Miss Elizabeth Bennet. Look at the way her curls bounce on the back of her neck. The back view is just as enticing as the front. I�m glad I�m wearing this greatcoat! Scene III - The Netherfield Breakfast Room �I�m afraid she is quite unwell.� Bingley is inviting her to stay! I�ll get to see her beautiful face and lovely form all the time! Oh No! However will I control myself? I�d better stand behind this chair before someone notices. Scene IV - The Netherfield Billiard Room What is that vision before me? She is enchanting in the candlelight. Her skin glows and her eyes sparkle. Look at how that dress shows off the swell of her beautiful breasts. How I�d like to run my fingers around that neckline. Mmmmmm. Oh No! She is leaving. Concentrate on hitting the ball. That�s it. Phew! Now if I can just control myself for the rest of this night. Scene V - Darcy�s Dressing Room at Netherfield Whew, that bath water was warm. The cool air from that window feels so good. Let me get closer. There�s Miss Bennet! Oh No! Look at her playing with that dog. She is so lively and playful. The perfect companion for my bed. How I long to have her there! Why am I having these thoughts? Yes, she is beautiful and I lust after her but this is indecent. I can never marry her and I shouldn�t be thinking like this. She is pure and innocent and doesn�t deserve this. I have to get these thoughts out of my mind. I am an honorable man. I am an honorable man. I am an honorable man. To be continued

LOL Keep going,Gail...with your "Oh No, Not Again" vignettes...you have a few more episodes to go.And when it comes to the wedding scene....well, it's pretty obvious:-)

Heide - this is baby number 3 (of 5 ...there were only four, then i realized i called Annabella, Arabella half of the time -oops. Can you say 'blond writer'?) ;-) Gail - LOL! i love it, what a hoot. post more!!!

The Stage Direction - Part Two Scene VI � The Netherfield Drawing Room �Would you care to take a turn around the room with me Miss Bennet? It is so refreshing.� Look at her! She looks so much better in orange than Miss Bingley! Join them? And miss this view? I think not. Walking certainly does show off her fine figure! Oh No! The blush on her beautiful face is so becoming. �A man without fault?� If I didn�t have my legs crossed she would see one very big fault indeed. No, I�m not bragging � I was referring to the fact that I cannot keep my mind out of the gutter! �Every disposition has a tendency to some particular evil.� Yes, I have to admit that I do have a particular evil hounding me at this moment. �Yours is a propensity to hate everybody!� Oh, if she only knew! Scene VII � The Netherfield Ball She looks exquisite tonight � the ribbons and flowers in her hair � that beautiful ivory dress that shows off her assets quite nicely. Look at how her curls bounce as she dances. Oh No! Thankfully I�m wearing these dark breeches. I hope my affliction isn�t obvious! Breathe deep. Calm down. �Why, I had not...I thank you, yes.� She�s going to dance with me! Miss Elizabeth Bennet is going to dance with me! She is standing across from me � I can stare at her loveliness all I want! Oh No! Please Miss Bennet, keep your eyes on my face! The touch of her hand, the smell of her perfume, the feel of her brushing past me! Oh Miss Bennet, what you do to me! Luckily she is looking at my face. Yes, keep talking please � don�t look down! �Allow me to say that your fair partner does not disgrace you and I hope to have this pleasure often repeated when a certain desirable event takes place.� Desirable event? What does he mean? Phew! Thank you Sir Lucas, you�ve been more helpful than you�ll ever know! Scene VIII � Hunsford Parsonage, first visit by Darcy, joined by Col. Fitzwilliam Look at her smiling and laughing with my cousin. Her eyes haven�t lost any of their sparkle in those months we�ve been apart. Oh No! I thought I had gotten over this! The minute I am in her presence my body loses all control! Keep legs crossed. Keep talking, Mr. Collins � that should help my dilemma! It�s no use � I can�t listen to that man. I have to speak to her. Miss Bennet, please don�t notice the bulge in my pants! Oh dear. I cannot stand in front of her any longer. Mr. Collins � please speak to me again! (I swear in this scene in P&P2 when Darcy walks away from Lizzy, CF was following the stage direction! Watch and judge for yourself! I watched it over and over again myself!) Scene IX � Rosings Park Her playing and singing are wonderful. Listening to her gives me great pleasure. Pleasure? Oh No! I can�t sit here and listen to my aunt. At least the pianoforte will hide my distress. She is always so beautiful in the candlelight. Move over Colonel � you�re much too close for comfort! My comfort that is! That dress is so becoming � so low in front. What a view from this position! �We neither of us perform to strangers.� I�m so grateful you cannot see my performance right now! Scene X � Hunsford Parsonage, second visit by Darcy �You find me all alone this morning.� Darn. Hee, hee, hee. I think this is the longest polite conversation she and I have ever had! Her smile lights up the room. �I think it is possible for a woman to be settled too near her family.� Oh yes! Say you�ll settle with me at Pemberley! Share my life and my bed! Oh No! Keep those legs crossed! I better get out of here before she notices and calls the constable! But how shall I ever stand up without her noticing? Yes, that�s it, my hat - hold it in front of my pants. That will do the trick. �Good day Miss Bennet.� I have to marry that woman before I go out of my mind! Scene XI � Pemberley Gardens �Miss Bennet!� �Mr. Darcy!� Oh No! Oh, I love her! As hard as I�ve tried, I could never forget her! Do I have a chance Miss Bennet? Please say I do! I never will if she notices the state I am in. How fortunate that I am so informally attired � at least my shirttails hide my condition! But I am so informally attired! I have to get out of here - quickly! Scene XII � Pemberley Music Room She is the epitome of loveliness! Her voice is so sweet and pure. Look at how her breasts swell up with the high notes! Oh No! Quick � cross those legs! She looks at me with love in her eyes � I can scarce believe it! Maybe I do have a chance after all. Please relieve my suffering Miss Elizabeth Bennet! Please consent to be my wife! Do I dare hope? Do I dare stand up ever again? Epilogue �Elizabeth, you do not know what you do to me,� he murmurs as he kisses her neck. �Dearest Fitzwilliam, do you mean this?� Lizzy asks as she lightly runs her fingers over the bulge in the front of her new husband�s trousers. �Is this what I do to you?� �Yes,� he groans. �From the first moments of our acquaintance you have had this effect on me! But at least now I am able to find relief for my suffering!� Darcy takes his wife�s hand and leads her to their bedchamber where his suffering is relieved over and over again. THE END!!

lol Gail! are you not going to continue this "Darcy takes his wife�s hand and leads her to their bedchamber where his suffering is relieved over and over again."? ...you know how much we delight in reading all the ways that Lizzy finds to relieve Darcy's suffering. ;-)

�A man without fault?� If I didn�t have my legs crossed she would see one very big fault indeed. No, I�m not bragging � I was referring to the fact that I cannot keep my mind out of the gutter! �Every disposition has a tendency to some particular evil.� Yes, I have to admit that I do have a particular evil hounding me at this moment. �Yours is a propensity to hate everybody!� Oh, if she only knew! LMAO Gail! ...I�m wearing these dark trousers... Now I know why Darcy mostly wore black... And he looked sooooooo good! (SBR) ...you know how much we delight in reading all the ways that Lizzy finds to relieve Darcy's suffering. ;-) *slurp* INDEED!

We neither of us perform to strangers.� I�m so grateful you cannot see my performance right now! ROTFLOL Oh Gail, don't think I can ever look at those scenes again without wondering about "Oh No". Esp the ones where he has his legs crossed. This was a gem.Thanks.

Applause!! Gail, I haven't laughed this hard since....well, it's been a while. You were inspired and like Evelyn, this will be in my head the next time I watch these scenes. Oh dear. I cannot stand in front of her any longer. Mr. Collins - please speak to me again! (I swear in this scene in P&P2 when Darcy walks away from Lizzy, CF was following the stage direction! Watch and judge for yourself! I watched it over and over again myself!) And what a perfect excuse to watch this scene again. I always noticed he did wear a rather "pained" expression. Now we know why.

Okay, I'm back (somewhat) and moving right along. Been a while since I posted. The other chapters are at http://home.hiwaay.net/~icappleg/Darcy/darcy.html for those that want a blast from the past. Actually, I needed one to pick up where I left off! Chapter 33 of "Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose" coming up next!

Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose, Chapter 33 After a miserably fitful night, Darcy bathed himself, dressed, and went for a walk. Everyone else had arisen by the time he got back. And Elizabeth looked so pale. Darcy caught her eye from across the room, and made a slight motion toward the empty library. Elizabeth nodded, and they both subtly slipped away. Elizabeth wrapped her arms around Darcy's waist and sagged against him. Darcy rested his cheek on the top of her head; lightly rubbed her back. "I don't feel well at all." Elizabeth buried her face against Darcy's chest. "I'd like to just stay here, right now as we are, and just have everyone else forget we're here." Not remembering much from the night before, Elizabeth wondered if Darcy had gotten any sleep. "Are you well?" Elizabeth whispered. Darcy didn't want to answer her. Frankly, he was annoyed and disgusted -- at her family. A simple graveside service had been planned, but apparently no service could be planned simple enough for the Bennetts to handle with decorum. Upon inquiring of the servants, Darcy learned that Mrs. Bennett would not be at the funeral, as she was still in the throes of swooning and hysterics at Longbourne -- and still demanding complete, constant attention from her husband and anyone else with the misfortune to be nearby. It was questionable whether even Mr. Bennett would show up, and this galled Darcy even more. Mr. Bennett had indulged his wife's and his daughters' silliness, and indeed had the nerve to even be amused by it, that his wife and daughters had run roughshod over too many people for too long -- and now, just to indulge his wife's silliness, he was not going to be there for the daughter who needed him. Even Lydia Wickham, whom Darcy had not seen since their arrival, seemed determined to keep to her rooms. Just as he did at Pemberley when he told Elizabeth of the tragedy, Darcy decided to stick with the facts. He told her he was tired. Then he changed the subject. "Have you seen Mrs. Bingley this morning?" "Yes." Elizabeth put her hand in Darcy's coat pocket and pulled out his handkerchief. She looked up at him through her tears. Not knowing what else to say, she played with the handkerchief. "Jane is not well at all," was all Elizabeth could manage. "I did speak to Bingley, ask him about arrangements for Mrs. Bingley considering her . . . well, her physical condition. It is difficult for her to move, and it the service might be too distressing for her. Bingley has arranged, and Mrs. Bingley has agreed, to stay in her room, at the window overlooking the gravesite, and attend that way." Elizabeth disengaged herself from Darcy, dabbing her eyes. "Good. That's good." "Well, yes. I think it would be most helpful to have someone with her, other than the servants. Bingley and I were hoping you would consent to staying with your sister." Elizabeth nodded and turned away. She took a few steps toward the door, then turned back. Standing on her tiptoes, she put her hand behind Darcy's neck to pull his head down, and gave him a light kiss on the lips. Then she was gone, on her way upstairs to her sister. Darcy stood alone in the library for a few minutes. He heard Mr. Bennett's arrival and glanced at the wall clock. Fifteen minutes. Darcy glanced into the sitting room. Only one person not accounted for -- Darcy gritted his teeth, headed upstairs to Lydia Wickham's chambers.

Irene, this is So Sad! However, I am very eager to read what Darcy will say to Lydia. Post more soon!

(SBR) Irene, this is So Sad! However, I am very eager to read what Darcy will say to Lydia. Perhaps it might be another scene like the one at Pemberley... maybe, Darcy will have to drag her down the steps... kicking and screaming! hee hee. Whatever it will be, I'm sure Irene has something incredible in store for us.

(Evelyn)[I] don't think I can ever look at those scenes again Neither can I, and I will love them the more!!! These last posts are indeed a roller coaster of emotions to return to. (I have just been in London where I saw CF as Shakespeare in "Blackadder, Back and Forth" truly funny!!!! Blackadder socks Shakespeare in the eye on behalf of all the youngsters who have suffered reading Shakespeare, hmmm! CF was as always a handsome sight for sore eyes!) Delightful reading, be it funny or sad!! Hilarious, Gail! Esbee, delicious, so we have still one left ... nice prospect!!! Irene....this is so sad, unbearable even, and Darcy is such a pillar of strength!! Seeing to everybody else's needs before his own!!!! Teg, you know what I think of "Parallels" .... great story!!!

Have any of you read the new P&P sequel 'The Bar Sinister'? I saw it advertised on the Colin Firth Drool page a few days ago and ordered it. It arrived yesterday and so far it is great fun! I managed, in spite of many family interruptions (whadya mean you want supper? OK, OK I'll drive you to the party. Yes dear, I do realize we are home alone. Mmmm, that's nice dear, but can I just finish this chapter?), I did manage to read the first 75 pages (out of 467) and love it. It starts with a hilarious chapter about Lydia going to Longbourn (without her new husband) for Lizzy and Jane's wedding and she takes it upon herself to explain the wedding night particulars to her innocent sisters. When I read this section on page 9 I knew I was hooked: Copulation as recreation would have bumfuzzled Mrs. Bennet, for although her mother thought of Lydia as the daughter most truly after her own heart, she did not share Lydia's concupiscence. (Lydia knew that their mother had to have consummated relations with their father, but was it not for the undeniable existence of herself and four sisters, she would have argued that possibility to the death.) Lydia sought amorous congress just as studiously as her mother avoided it. And whatever Wickham's drawback as a provider, he was a prolific and masterful lover. As it happened, Lydia knew this as fact because he told her so emphatically and often. snicker, snicker The book goes into very satisfying detail on Darcy and Lizzy's sex life and enumerates Darcy's premarital experiences. I'm not sure if the rest of the book will provide as much entertainment, but the first several chapters have made it worth the price for me. According to the back of the book, there is supposed to be childbirth, scandal and tragedy so I am hopeful the fun will continue. Well I must be off to read some more but wanted to share this with the only people I know who might possibly be as enamored of this book as I am.

I haven't ordered The Bar Sinister yet, Gail, but I think I will. None of us are going into this expecting great literature but this sounds like a fun story in the vein of The Diary of Henry Fitzwiliam Darcy. Wouldn't it be great to be able to make a living from writing Austen sequels?

I only glanced through The Bar Sinister,(well, more than glanced I was delivering Ann W. copy and I read it on the plane to London), but I thought some of the stories on our own FF were just as good.

"The Bar Sinister"???? Who is it written by?? What is the story line, I mean being a sequel I know the main characters??

Hanne, Bar Sinister is by a Linda Berdoll. Here is a link to the book on Amazon.com:  Bar Sinister This is the short synopsis on that page: "The Bar Sinister is a witty furthering of the story of Jane Austen's Pride and Prejudice through the Napoleonic Wars. Although historically accurate and true to her characters, this book is not, however, prim. Therefore, reader discretion is advised." (I've ordered a copy, but since I'm a little poor at the moment, and the exchange rate isn't so good, I opted for surface mail -- which probably means my copy's currently paddling its way across the Pacific in a kayak!) Coincidentally, though, I picked up a modern (not-quite-)sequel the other day, called Pride, Prejudice and Jasmin Field (linked to Amazon.co.uk). It's by Melissa Nathan and it's a bit Bridget-Jones-esque. I found it really funny, and worth a quick read! Magazine columnist Jasmin Field has landed a role in a one-off charitry performance of "Pride and Prejudice", directed by Oscar winner Harry Noble; obnoxious, egotistical and handsome.

The Bar Sinister is now available from Amazon? She must be doing well now. Have no worries, Leanne, nothing really goes "surface" anymore. It will come in the same amount of time as "airmail." ;-) Another really fun one is Lions and Liquorice by Kate Fenton. I noticed a used copy available for A$6.50 in NSW on the abebooks website. Here's the info: Dee Why Books , 17 Howard Avenue , Sydney , NSW , Australia , 2099 Phone +61 02 99720227 , Email smidyb@ihug.com.au http://deewhybooks.com.au/

Hi all, my first attempt - spent all afternoon reading Irene's take on Darcy & Lizzy - fun stuff - compounded with Playmaker & The Advocate last night I guess you have a pretty good(bad) idea about me already . LOL! Hope to post here every now and then but don't expect miracles. Had fun with some of you back in January at the Donmar - hope to repeat this experience again

Welcome Sylvia! I guess you have a pretty good(bad) idea about me already... We all have it bad! hee hee! Sounds like an interesting read Gail. I'll have to give it a whirl!

Thanks, Karen, I've had a copy of Lions and Liquorice for a while now. You're right, it is a fun read! And, thanks for the encourgement on surface mail! I order a lot of books from o/s -- both from the US and the UK, and I know how to wait! Amazon's "surface mail" takes about six weeks to get to me. Which is usually fine, except when it's something like Lois McMaster Bujold's A Civil Campaign, for which I sprung for the extra to get it here within a week! (and this is completely off topic! <grin>) Welcome Sylvia! Happy reading! Ladies, you *know* how to get this board back on topic... write!! (please?)

Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose, Chapter 34 The burial basically flew past Darcy. He spent the time staring at the ground, glancing up at Elizabeth and Jane, and maintaining his iron grip on Lydia Wickham's arm. In her chambers, Lydia Wickham actually had the nerve to tell Darcy she wasn't going to the funeral service. Darcy thought otherwise. Although Darcy never hit a woman, and never would, he had implied to Mrs. Wickham that he would throw her out the window if she didn't come with him. She would attend the funeral, he told her: whether she chose to walk or fly was up to her. Lydia chose to walk. Darcy had positioned her in the front, next to Bingley, directly in front of the grave. Every once in a while, Lydia would try to casually maneuver herself to the back of the group, or at least hide behind Darcy so that she didn't have quite a graphic view of the hole in the ground; wasn't so uncomfortably close to the tiny casket. Darcy would have none of it and held her in place. At the final "amen" after the casket was lowered into the ground and buried, Darcy abruptly let her go and walked away without a word. As far back as he could remember, Darcy would occasionally get the sudden urge to get by himself and just hide. From what, he did not know. He would simply get through the situation at hand, then get to his chambers as soon as possible and curl up under a blanket in the dark. Many times, when he knew he had to go out again, the urge had not passed, and Darcy would steel himself -- force himself to do what he had to do. Actually, Darcy was secretly afraid that if he didn't force himself out when he felt this way, one day he would go into "hide mode" and never come out. Today, though, that possibility didn't seem so bad. On the way to his room, Darcy stopped and peeked in at Elizabeth and Jane. They were both still sitting by the window as they had been for several hours now. Darcy slipped away and closed himself in his room. Taking off everything except his shirt and pants, Darcy stretched out on the bed. A short time later, Mr. Bingley took over sitting with Jane, and Elizabeth took dinner in her and Darcy's quarters. Neither said much; neither had anything to say. After dinner, Darcy built up the fire for the night and they both went to bed. Elizabeth fell into a fitful sleep, tossing and turning, occasionally kicking Darcy. Darcy didn't think he would be able to sleep at all, and considered getting up and finding something to do, but eventually he slipped into a light doze. As the clock downstairs struck one-thirty in the morning, Elizabeth kicked Darcy yet again, and then rolled away. Suddenly finding himself fully awake, Darcy rubbed his eyes and squinted to adjust to the light pouring into the room from every direction. He sat for a few minutes, considered laying back down, but decided instead to get up and dress. Adjusting his shirt cuffs and draping his cravat over his shoulders, Darcy crossed the room and looked over at Elizabeth. She had fallen into a dead sleep. *** That's good. I'll not wake her, even if she misses breakfast. We'll order up brunch or something. *** And then Darcy turned to the mantle, looked at the clock. It was not quite two o'clock. In the middle of the night. Darcy felt fine until he noticed that his pocket watch said the same thing. Darcy's stomach sank, then churned, as he glanced around the fully-lit room. Lit so brightly that the colors seemed to bounce out at him. Darcy could feel the hair standing up on his arms as he lunged at the bed, as he grabbed his wife. "Elizabeth!" No response. Darcy shook her, called out to her trying to wake her, each syllable of her name emphasized as if it were a separate word: "E-liz-a-beth!" "Hmmmmmm . . . . mmmmmmm?" She buried her head into his shoulder, draped an arm so that it hung limp down his back. "You must wake up." Despair started to gnaw at Darcy as Elizabeth mumbled something indistinguishable, snorted, then went completely limp in his arms, oblivious. Darcy tried and tried in vain to wake her, periodically glancing around the room in the hopes that there were candles lit and he had just missed them, to glance at the fire to make sure it really wasn't dying, to stare out the window at the starless dark night outside. He almost jumped out of his skin when he heard the limp bundle he was holding start to snore. Darcy put Elizabeth down, choking back blind panic. Not knowing what else to do, he opened the door to their chambers, stepped out into the hallway. The hallway was illuminated with the glaring light also. Except by now Darcy had grown accustomed to the brightness. At the end of the hall, Darcy froze. It was Jane. She had her back to him, was facing the source of the light. Darcy cautiously stepped forward until he was next to Jane. Then his legs gave out; he fell to his knees. In front of them was a beaming pillar, floating a few inches above the floor. It turned, and turned into a little girl, in an opalescent green dress, her blond hair shining in glorious ringlets down her back. It was Elizabeth. "Go . . . get . . . Bingley," Darcy managed to rasp. "I can't." Jane couldn't tear her eyes away. "I tried, I tried everything I knew to wake him, but he just will not wake up." As if some invisible being behind the child were moving her, Elizabeth floated toward Darcy. She hovered for a second in front of him, beaming at him with the same unconditional adoration she always had for him. She pointed at the loose cravat lying around Darcy's neck. "Pretty," she said. Elizabeth had always loved to play with Darcy's silk cravat. Probably because it was soft, long enough to play with, but small enough to carry. Darcy, mouth hanging open, pulled the cravat off, folded it mechanically in half, and tried to place it in the baby's outstretched hands. It fell straight through her hands to the floor. As if she had pulled off some marvelous joke, she put her hands over her mouth and giggled. She then floated up to her mother, hovering so that they were face-to-face. Elizabeth reached out to stroke Jane's cheek, to wipe away the tears freely falling over Jane's sad smile. "Happy, Mommie," she said, looking intently into Jane's eyes. "Lizzy happy." "I know, Baby," Jane whispered. "And I'm so glad. I love you so much. And I miss you so much." They smiled tenderly at each other. "Lizzy wait for Mommie and Daddy," the child was drawn back. "Love you, Mommie," And then she was gone. Darcy blinked several times, still not able to get off his knees. Jane sank to the floor next to him. They both looked around, but the hall was dark again. They were both found there, still in the hallway, the next morning. Jane told Bingley privately what she had seen. Still sad and grieving, she seemed now to possess an inner certainty she didn't have before. Jane was going to be all right. Darcy didn't talk about it at all. But he did suddenly refuse to sleep in the dark anymore.

OHhhhhhhhh Irene.Jane will be alright now, she know he daughter is happy and wants them to be so.

LOL -- yeah, I thought I'd posted enough depressing stuff. No point in dragging everyone down -- forever (snicker)

Thank you, Leanne. (Karen) I have read Lions and Liquorice, I agree very funny , love their bantering!! Awesome, Irene!!! But glad the sadness has come to a "happy" end!!

And welcome Sylvia!! Good to see you here too;-DD

Irene! i'm so glad you posted another chapter! :) When the light first appeared in the Darcy's bed chamber, at first i thought there was a fire- (just in case the Bingly's hadnt suffered enough ;P) but that was so sweet with Baby Lizzy. Maybe Darcy will be alittle more open to believing in the afterlife now, eh? :) Excellent as always - looking forward to more SOON! -EsBee

IRENE!!!!!!!!!! I am all astonishment! What a gripping and spellbinding chapter! Glad Jane is going to be fine. Loved the Lydia walking or flying bit! And nearly jumped out of my skin at baby Lizzy saying that she is happy. EsBee, I thought Netherfield might be ablaze as well, but I am SOOOOOOOOOOO glad it wasn't. And since Darcy may now believe in the hereafter, what will he do with this bit of inspiration? Only Irene knows....

Intriguing Irene, as always. I too thought fire and was relieved when it wasn't. Maybe Darcy's revelation makes him a bit more open emotionally? Can't wait to read more. I just finished The Bar Sinister and I LOVED IT!! The sex stuff kinda waned as the story went along (just like in real life I suppose) but the story remained interesting and there were lots of surprises and funny bits along the way. (An especially funny part with Mr. Collins trying to participate in the hunt. He ends up being the one to get the fox but I won't spoil the surprise by telling you how he does it!) The editing was very annoying - missing words, added words, places called by the wrong name - not what you'd expect from a professionally published book. But that did not take away from my enjoyment. I highly recommend it. I have read most of the P&P sequels but I liked this one the best, I think because it was so long (I was able to read the others in a couple hours - this one took several spread out over 4 days) and because the sex stuff was pretty steamy. Probably R rated by DWG standards. Darcy as husband is just as I always imagined he'd be - loving, generous, protective and VERY sexy (and large, but not too large - you'll have to read the book to understand that one). And there was never a dull moment. Darcy and Lizzy went through more things in the six or so years the book covers than 100 people go through in a lifetime. I liked it so much as soon as I finished I went back to page 1 and started reading it again!

Gail, what a promo for a book! Sounds wonderful... definately on my list of books to buy. I've never read any of the P&P sequels- But as i'm going on vacation for 3 weeks (starting tomorrow -Yahoo!) i'll need something like the Bar Sinister to keep me from feeling to FanFic deprived. :-) btw- it's available in the UK, right?

No, it wasn't a bookstore book. Had to be ordered from small-time publisher. If you're going to be in England, try to get Lions and Liquorice or Pride, Prejudice and Jasmin Fields, neither of which is available in the US.

Thanks Karen, those are both on my list. :-) Do you, (or Gail,) have the publisher info for The Bar Sinister?

I think Gail posted that it was now available from amazon, but you can order directly here: http://www.thebarsinister.com/ (just checked and the "purchase here" option doesn't seem to go anywhere). Amazon's price is $18.50, but I thought it was $18 directly from the author. if you buy through amazon, use the link below! ;-)

Thanks! if you buy through amazon, use the link below! But of course!! :-)

Thanks Gail! Of course, I'm going to order from the link below!

I found a link to buy it from the Colin Firth drool page. It was US$15 plus $3 or $4 shipping in US.

The link is on http://www.firth.com - and it's not a drool page, it's a fan site if you please, thank you very much. :-)

The link was also posted about 5 messages above. and in case anyone isn't sure, you are currently in Drool

Whoops, sorry. If you go into Spring.net and then into Drool, it lists a bunch of sites including the Colin Firth fan site so I just assumed these were all "drool" sites. Excuse my ignorance!

Don't worry - it is very closely associated, of course... :-)

Sorry about the delay. Haven't had much time to be online lately. Parallels Chapter Five �Ben?� Anna called down the stairs. �Ben, are you still here?� �Yes!� Her brother stuck his head out of the doorway to the music room. �But not for long. I want to make it back home before dinner.� �Oh, good,� Anna said as she came bounding down the staircase. �I need to ask you a favour.� Ben raised an eyebrow. �Okay, what is it this time?� "Can I get a lift home with you next weekend? I don�t want to drive if I don�t have to.� At his hesitant expression Anna quickly added, �There�s no need to change any plans of yours. Just let me know when you�re leaving and I�ll be ready. Please? You know how much I hate driving in the winter.� Ben nodded his head. �Sure. But I�m not planning on leaving Cambridge until Sunday at the earliest.� �That�s fine. Thanks, Ben!� She smiled and scooted back upstairs. On her way to her room she found Rich and Aaron in the one of the window alcoves. Aaron had his arm inside a very large vase, fishing around the bottom for something. �What on earth are you two doing?� Rich looked up guiltily, but Aaron continued with his search. �Rich dropped something in here. I�m trying to get it.� Aaron replied absently. Anna looked puzzled. �Why don�t you just tip it upside down and let it fall out?� The boys looked at one another. Rich shook his head. �Can�t do that.� �Why not?� She looked from one to the other. Impatiently, Anna reached out for the vase. �Let me do it.� �No!� they cried. Anna stared at her brother. �Alright, Rich. What did you put in there?� �A can of Coke.� Rich said quietly. Eyes wide in disbelief, she said slowly, �And it�s open, isn�t it?� The boys nodded. �Oh, Rich! What a stupid � why would you do such an idiotic thing?� �We wanted to see if we could get it out without spilling it.� Anna rolled her eyes and slapped her brother on the arm. �You great pillock! Two days away from school and you�re that bored already? You�d better get that can out of there before Mum or Dad catch you like this.� She started to walk away. �Anna!� Rich called. �Aren�t you going to help us?� �No way! I�m not having any part of it. You can cut your own throats.� She didn�t look back. Rich looked at Aaron, still with his arm in the vase. �Can you reach it yet?� Aaron shook his head, still concentrating on stretching his arm as far as he could. �Rich? Aaron? Are you boys up there?� Will�s voice floated up to them. Rich stared at his cousin in horror. �Yes, Dad.� he called, hoping his father wouldn�t come up looking for them. �Well get your skates on! I thought you wanted to go down to the stables with Rebecca? She�s leaving in a few minutes.� �Be right there!� Rich waved frantically at Aaron to hurry up, but try as he might, the other boy could not reach the can. He shook his head and withdrew his arm. �It�s no good. Let�s just leave it until we come back. Maybe we can figure something out then.� Rich agreed and the two of them raced to the stairs to see who could make it to the front door first. *** Elizabeth had bustled about all week, getting the house ready for the holidays, finishing her shopping for gifts, and stocking up the pantry for Ben�s extended stay. There never seemed to be enough food around when he was at Pemberley, no matter how much she managed to put away. As the week progressed she completed the unfinished projects on her desk so that she could enjoy some time off with the family. Will also worked hard to make sure he had no outstanding business that would interfere with their time together. Georgiana had approached her brother about becoming more involved in her late husband�s company. It was time that she took an interest, she told him, and Will had agreed. He was very happy to hear her request. Immediately, he had telephoned Richard to begin sending him the information that Georgiana would require to familiarize herself with the company�s operations. Then he arranged with his solicitor in Leeds to draft up the papers allowing his sister privileges to take over some of the areas he was currently overseeing. That would give her a starting point, and she could take on more as she felt comfortable. Early in the new year he would sit down with her to go over everything in fine detail. Will gathered up the papers on his desk and stacked them into a neat pile. It was nearly time for tea, and he had one call to make to Ben while he was sure to catch him at home. *** �Mmmm. You are so nice and warm.� Brenda snuggled herself closer, wrapping her arms around Ben�s waist. �I wish I could stay here all night.� �So do I.� Ben kissed the top of her head. Brenda raised her face to meet his lips with hers. They were still hot from their passionate activities moments before. She ran her tongue along his cheek until she could whisper in his ear, �We might have time for a little more before I have to leave.� Ben�s growl was throaty as he rolled Brenda onto her back and pressed himself down on her. Her lips parted readily with the merest touch of his tongue and he explored eagerly. Surprised at his body�s willingness to perform after such a short interval, Ben felt Brenda�s arch toward him, then her legs wrapped around his, drawing him close. The warm wetness of her was teasing him. He could feel her heat and ached to be inside once again. �Come on, Ben. Give me more of what you do so well.� The hungry look in her eye, combined with the demanding tone of her voice, was more than sufficient invitation. He slid into her, but only just.... waiting for her next plea. The ringing of the telephone startled them. Ben groaned, then both of them laughed. He reached for the receiver. �Hello, yes?� Then he gasped as Brenda sharply nipped his neck. �Did I call at a bad time?� Will asked. "No, Dad. Not at all.� Ben replied quickly, eyeing her reproachfully. �What�s up?� �You�re picking up Anna on Sunday to bring her home with you?� �Mmm, yes,� Ben replied absently as he felt Brenda�s hands grip him and pull his hips to hers. He slid into her and bit his lip to prevent the low moan from escaping. �Would you mind delaying your departure until Monday so that you can stop in Leeds to pick up some papers for me? I know it�s out of the way for you, but it would save me a trip. Ben?� Ben opened his eyes again, seeing Brenda�s laughing gaze, and plunged inside once more. �Uh, yeah Dad. No trouble. I�ll pick them up for you,� he said as he increased the pace of his thrusts. �I am calling at a bad time!� Ben could hear the amusement in his father�s tone. �Well, I�ll leave you to whatever it is I interrupted. I�ll ring you tomorrow with the details. Goodbye, Ben.� �Bye, Dad.� He hung up, nearly dropping the receiver on the floor. �And hello my lovely!� Ben grinned, lowering his mouth to capture Brenda�s lips with an impassioned kiss. She gently nipped his tongue and wrapped her legs around his, rocking with his movements. �Don�t stop. Don�t you dare stop this time, Ben!� she warned with a growl. He raised an eyebrow in mock innocence, well aware of the numerous times he�d bring her to the edge, only to pull himself free of her throbbing recess seconds before she could achieve orgasm. The dangerous look in her eyes now, however, convinced him not to play mischief this time. �Oh, don�t you worry my dear. I�m going to make you work for this one!� Brenda growled again, this time it sounded far more satisfied. �That�s more like it.� Her mouth sought out his with all the urgency of a woman driven. She pushed her hips up to meet his downward thrust. Ben hadn�t expected that, and he let out a groan of pleasure at the sensation as he plumbed her depths again and again. Suddenly Brenda let loose a moaning cry and Ben felt her constrict around him, squeezing him to his own release. His own groan came from his toes as he pumped his issue as deep inside her body as possible. For several minutes they lay together, sweaty skin clinging where their bodies touched. Then Brenda drew in a sharp breath as she glanced at the clock. �Damn!� Ben watched her slip out of the bed and hurry across the room to retrieve her clothes. He frowned slightly, then licked his lips at the sight of Brenda wiggling her jeans over her slim hips in a fashion guaranteed to make any man salivate. He waited for her to pull her shirt over her head. �Do you have to leave now?� She gazed at him apologetically. �It�s getting late. It�s nearly tea time, and I�ve told you before what Kevin�s like if I don�t have his tea ready when he gets home.� �Ah, the tyrant.� Ben crossed the room to take her in his arms and kiss her passionately. �I suppose that will have to last us until tomorrow then, I guess.� His eyes met hers, and he smiled. Brenda smiled too, running her hands across his bare chest and up along his shoulders. �I guess it will. What time tomorrow?� She pressed her lips against his ear. �Ah, my exam is first thing in the morning. It�s the last one. I should be finished before noon and then I will be free until Monday morning when I leave for Pemberley. Shall we meet at the usual place for lunch?� �Sounds delicious to me.� Her lips were still toying with his earlobe. �I�ll see you there.� she whispered, and stepped away from him. Eyeing his naked body she raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, �Don�t bother to see me to the door, love.� Then she gave him a saucy wink and left. *** By the time Sunday rolled around, Elizabeth felt ready to face the final days leading up to Christmas. All of her preparations were complete, and all that she was waiting for was the arrival of her two university children. Ben had agreed to postpone his departure from Cambridge for one more day, so that he would be retrieving his sister, detouring to Leeds to run an errand for his father, and then finally arriving home in the late afternoon. Elizabeth went to bed that night anticipating the morrow to bring her entire family together for the holiday season. The next morning, following breakfast, Elizabeth and Will had retreated to the morning room for some quiet reading. They had been enjoying the peaceful atmosphere for an hour when Will looked up from his newspaper. �Don�t you have to take Kathleen to her appointment soon?� Patiently, Elizabeth put down her book and gazed at her husband. �Jason is home now. He�s coming to pick her up so that they can go together.� �Oh.� His eyes returned to the newspaper, but his mind wasn�t on the words in front of him. Within one minute he looked at his wife again. �Are you going with them?� �No.� Will fell silent again. He tried to concentrate on reading the paper until he heard the arrival of Jason. The door to the morning room opened and Kathleen entered, followed by her boyfriend. �We�re off in a minute,� she said. �Is it that time already?� Will asked, glancing at his watch. Elizabeth rolled her eyes. �Mr. Darcy, sir?� Jason said nervously. When Will looked at him expectantly, he continued. �My parents wish to invite you and Mrs. Darcy over for dinner one night this week. If it�s convenient.� Elizabeth smiled. �I�d like to see them again. Will, do you have any commitments in the evenings the rest of this week?� �No.� �Well, that�s fine. I shall give your mother a call, Jason.� She put her book down on the table. Jason smiled at Elizabeth. She didn�t make him half as anxious as Kathleen�s father did. �I�ll let her know.� �Okay,� Kathleen said, taking Jason�s hand. �Let�s go.� From the corner of his eye, Will watched them leave the room. �Why is that boy always so jumpy?� Elizabeth laughed and came over to sit on his lap. �Why are you always so stern around him? You scare the daylights out of him.� �Elizabeth, be careful where you sit.� Will said in assumed annoyance. �How will I be able to read this paper with all the creases?� �This paper?� Elizabeth asked, raising herself high enough to pull the newspaper out from under her. �The very one.� Elizabeth folded it carefully, then shoved it down the front of her blouse. �Now read it.� Will opened his mouth and closed it again without saying a word. He curled and uncurled his fingers. �You just may regret that action.� �Oh, I doubt it.� Elizabeth leaned back slightly to peer at her husband with a gleam in her eye. �Are you going to give that back to me, or do I have to get it myself?� She placed one finger against his lips and gave him her most innocent look. �What exactly do you want me to give you?� Will bit off the retort he was about to make. A wicked grin lit up his face as he wrapped one arm around Elizabeth�s waist and pulled her closer. He brought up his other hand to slowly finger the top button of her blouse. �I�m not finished with that, yet.� �I�m not finished yet, either.� Will gave a low chuckle, slipping the button open. His finger dropped to the next one. �Are you done yet?� Elizabeth lowered her voice to a husky whisper. �Are you?� The second button was undone. Will started to pull the newspaper free but his wife grabbed his hand. �Mum, I forgot to tell you......� Kathleen came to a sudden halt just inside the door. Jason nearly tripped over her as he followed on her heels. They both blinked, then looked away, anywhere but at her parents. Elizabeth pulled the sides of her blouse together hurriedly. �What were you going to say, Kathleen?� she said in a high voice. �Um, Jason and I are going out for lunch while we�re in town.� Kathleen was staring at the floor, trying not to laugh. �Then we�re going to do some shopping after that. I�ll be home for tea.� �That�s fine, Kathleen. Take your time.� Will was trying not to laugh, himself. The look on Elizabeth�s face was priceless. He glanced over toward the doorway to see the young couple smiling at each other. �Oh, and Kathleen? Close the door on your way out this time, please.� Elizabeth glared at him even after they had left. �Will, you are still incorrigible. But I think that you�ve lost your power over that boy now. He�ll never see you as quite so threatening after today.� She jumped up from his lap and started across the room. �Wait. My paper, Elizabeth.� He held out his hand. She turned back to him, fingers on the doorhandle. �You�ll have to come and get it!� Then she ducked out of the room. *** Dinner with the Whitakers went very well. Helen and Jack were pleasant, hard-working people who had only the one child, Jason. When the Darcys had first met them, under rather strenuous circumstances, they had been nothing short of supportive, both of their own son and of Kathleen. Both Helen and Jack had agreed that their children should not be entertaining the idea of marriage at this tender age. All in all, the four parents had gotten on extremely well in light of the situation. Elizabeth was quite pleased to know them, and she knew that Will felt the same way. The Christmas season was usually a busy one. Family and friends dropped in on a daily basis Jane and Charles, with their children, visited on the day before Christmas Eve. Their plans were to spend the following week at Lydia�s home in Southampton, with Mrs. Bennet, Mary and Mary�s husband, Frank. Will and Elizabeth had declined all invitations, preferring to spend a family holiday with Georgiana and Aaron. There were no more small children in the house, but Elizabeth enjoyed putting out the stockings for everyone, and filling them with candy and small gifts. Georgiana had accepted her invitation to participate in this ritual, scheduled to take place after the children were in bed. �Although I have no idea what time that will be! These days they all stay up later than I do!� Elizabeth complained. Ben and Anna, however, shuffled the others upstairs around midnight so that their parents and aunt could have the drawing room to themselves. Sitting close to the fire, Elizabeth watched Georgiana closely. �How are you coping with this first Christmas without Brian, Georgiana? Is there anything that Will and I can do to make it easier for you?� Her sister-in-law smiled slightly. �You have both been wonderful to me and Aaron for the last several months. I don�t know how I would have managed without you.� She looked up at Elizabeth. �Thank you both so very much.� Will gazed at his sister from his chair in the corner of the room. She had come so far from the shell she was five months earlier. He was also not blind to the fact that she had taken young Kathleen under her wing recently, giving herself a new purpose to look forward to each day, lending her niece support and encouragement on the tough road that she was travelling. It also felt very good to have his sister at Pemberley once more. She was �home� again, and he hoped it would be to stay. There was more room in this old house than his family of seven could occupy alone. Eight, he reminded himself. It will be eight soon. Elizabeth was pulling out the bags she had brought down from their room. These were filled with all the things she intended to stuff into the stockings. She emptied the contents and spread them on the floor around her. Georgiana joined her on the floor and helped to sort out the stockings by name. �Does it matter what goes in which stocking?� she asked Elizabeth. �Oh, yes. The small gifts are marked with names, but the candy is just evenly distributed. Except that Rebecca doesn�t like anything with raisins in it, so the chocolate bars there,� she pointed to a pile of Cadbury bars, �go to everyone but her.� Will simply watched as his wife and sister stuffed the stockings. Every year for the past twenty it had been his job to just observe Elizabeth giggling and sighing while she sorted the candy and gifts into their appropriate piles. Oh, and he had to make sure her wine glass was always full. This evening he had two glasses to monitor. The stockings done, the ladies sat back and enjoyed the crackling fire in the grate, sipping their wine and softly singing carols. �Will. Will?� He opened his eyes to see Elizabeth watching him with her eyebrows raised enquiringly. �You�re falling asleep. Why don�t you go on up to bed?� she said. �I think I will.� Will drained the last of his drink and said goodnight, leaving the ladies to the quiet of the low fire and the last of the wine. He went upstairs and noted the lights still on under the door of Rebecca�s room. The girls always gathered in the room of his middle daughter when they had a conference. Will smiled as he recalled Elizabeth saying that she and her sister, Jane, used to have similar conferences when they were young. Ben�s room was dark, but a dull light crept out from under Rich�s door. Over the last few weeks, Rich and his cousin had become much closer. Will had been very relieved to see that happen. He concluded that the two boys were likely having a meeting of their own, not wanting to be outdone by the girls. Will looked back at his eldest son�s door. Ben had been behaving differently lately. Nothing he could put his finger on, just an odd, vague feeling that he had changed somehow. He shook his head and chuckled. You are getting old Will Darcy. They�re all growing up and moving on. Some too fast, but they�ll all get there eventually. Will continued down the hall to his own room. Tomorrow would be the excitement of the children, never waning no matter how old they were. At least they don�t get up at the crack of dawn anymore, dragging us out of bed to join them. He knew that Elizabeth would not be much longer. She just wanted to assure herself that Georgiana was fine, then she would be turning is as well. Christmas day was to be a full one. Elizabeth had planned quite a dinner for them all, and she and their daughters were doing all of the cooking. The staff had been released to spend the holiday with their own families. *** to be continued....

Well, I bet Will realised he phoned at a bad time! He would recognise that preoccupied state of mind, I suppose. Made me blush though; I felt as if I was snooping about with that telephone call and all! Highly entertaining!

Elizabeth pulled the sides of her blouse together hurriedly... Will was trying not to laugh, himself. The look on Elizabeth�s face was priceless. He glanced over toward the doorway to see the young couple smiling at each other. ROTF! You are so cruel, Teg! I'm wondering how many times, over the years, L&D were 'interrupted' by one of their children! hee hee!

Kids do always seem to know when the worst (or should I say best?) time is to interrupt and that doesn't improve as they get older. Take it from someone with 2 teenagers - Teg's story is quite realistic on that score!

Ahhh... one more week and the show will be done. Then I shall have more online time. :) Parallels Chapter Six Whoever said that holidays were relaxing didn�t have to spend them with eight kids! Elizabeth sighed as she put down her book yet again. Although most of her children were old enough not to require her attention to every detail of their day, her youngest seemed determined to involve her in each activity he planned. Either that or she was to be his unwitting pawn in the practical jokes that Rich and Aaron had suddenly become fond of pulling. What had she found to date? Cats in the shower, Rebecca�s spurs on her chair at dinner, and the unfortunate maid who had tried to empty a flower vase of its mysterious contents and ended up with a mess to clean up instead. Elizabeth had hauled both boys upstairs to repair the damage and apologize to the poor woman. Thank goodness my older ones have more sense than to get into such mischief! She saw Will pass the open door and called out to him. He stuck his head around the door. �Are we going for that ride soon?� Will had suggested that they get out of the house, taking a couple of the horses out instead of driving like they usually did. They still kept a few horses at Pemberley, although the show horses were boarded at a training facility. �Just give me a few more minutes, dear,� he replied. �I was looking for Ben. Have you seen him?� Elizabeth shook her head and Will disappeared to further his search. He heard his son�s voice from behind the closed door of the study as he made his way down the hallway. Will pushed the door open to see Ben at the desk, speaking to someone on the phone. He stood there for a moment, thinking Ben would notice him. �My Mum and sisters made dinner, so it was really good. My Mum is an excellent cook. I wish you could come to dinner some time when she makes it. It�s not often enough for me.� Will smiled at this praise of his wife�s abilities. He�d always had the same high opinion of her skills. �And I missed you terribly this past week, too. It�s still one more before I return to Cambridge.� Will grinned and backed out of the room, realizing that this was not a conversation to be overhearing. The door clicked softly and Ben looked over his shoulder. �No, there�s no-one here. I thought I heard the door, but... Where was I?� �You were telling me how much you miss me, and want me, and can�t wait to fall into my arms again!� Brenda teased. �That�s right. It will be too long anyway,� he complained. �Not necessarily,� Brenda purred. �We�re going to visit some family on the other side of Manchester tomorrow. We�ll be there for a few days. I can probably manage to escape for an afternoon by myself....� She paused. �If you�re interested?� Ben smiled eagerly. �When and where?� �Tuesday? I�ll find a place and ring you when I get there. How�s that sound?� �Perfect. Don�t eat any lunch. We can have a meal together. Just be sure to pick somewhere that has a good restaurant!� Brenda laughed. �I hardly need reminding about that, Ben! Oh, I can�t wait to see you again.� �Brenda, I�ve been going crazy the last week without you. I�m here and you�re in Cambridge with �.� �Ben,� she interrupted. �I thought we were in agreement on this. You know where I stand. You were the one who chased me, remember? I told you why I wouldn�t go out with you, yet you pursued me until I said yes. Don�t push me now until I�m ready to move ahead.� �I�m not pushing.� Ben frowned as he tapped his fingers on the desktop. �I�m just reminding you of how I feel. I will not give up. I love you and I want you, Brenda. I won�t let anyone get in my way.� �Ben,� she sighed, �you know it�s more complicated than that. I don�t want to see anyone hurt.� She waited for him to respond, but there was only silence. �I�ll see you on Tuesday, then?� �Of course.� �I�ll ring you around eleven. Ben?� She paused. �You trust me, don�t you?� �Yes, I trust you. Do you believe that I won�t give up?� �Oh, yes! I know you well enough by now. I never said there was no hope, just that it would have to take time.� Ben smiled. �Until Tuesday, then. Goodbye, Brenda.� �Ta ra, love.� He hung up the phone and sat back in the chair, staring at the wall in front of him. Tuesday wasn�t that far off, and he figured that seeing her then would tide him over until he returned to Cambridge. Then they could meet every day at lunch, like they had been doing for the last month. Ben never thought he�d see the day that he would be glad to be leaving Pemberley and his family behind him, but this overwhelming power that Brenda held over him made him itch to see her whenever, and however he could. He got up from the chair and left the room. In the hallway, he was surprised to see his father leaning against the opposite wall. �I was waiting for you. I thought you�d seen me come in, but I suppose not. Anyway,� Will went on, oblivious to the look of consternation on his son�s face, �I wondered if you would take Rebecca�s car into town to the garage. She�s been having trouble starting it again, and I made an appointment for one o�clock this afternoon.� �Sure.� Will grinned at him. �I talked your mother into going out for a ride today. We�ll be leaving in a few minutes.� Ben grinned in return. �Have a good time.� He well remembered the many times his father had managed to persuade her to go riding, only to have them both return on one horse. Rebecca most definitely did not get her riding ability from her mother! �At least there�s snow on the ground to cushion her fall.� Will was still chuckling as he disappeared into the drawing room to fetch his wife. *** The following week Georgiana and Aaron went to visit Brian�s family in Chelmsford. She had spent very little time with any of them since her return to England. Now that she was feeling more like herself, and with the holiday making her more reminiscent of past years, Georgiana knew it was time to take her son to meet his other cousins. It was also time to put some of her demons in their place. This would be the last hurdle on her path. She had avoided the Osbornes all this time because they were too painful a reminder of Brian. With her newfound resolve to face her future, she needed to also face this part of her past. With Georgiana and Aaron gone, and Ben off to see a friend for the day, Will took advantage of the opportunity to check on the progress of some business deals that he�d gotten underway before Christmas. He peered into the hallway to make sure it was empty, then walked swiftly to his study. His surprise upon seeing Elizabeth there already was great indeed. She sat in his chair facing the doorway, as if expecting him, which she did. �I knew it. You just couldn�t stay away, could you?� �You caught me. Now what?� Elizabeth threw her hands in the air. �I�ll have to think about your punishment. You were supposed to be on holiday for a full two weeks! Shame on you, Will.� She sauntered across the room toward him. �But since you�ve been caught, you might as well do what you came here to do. I�ll leave you in peace now..... and punish you later.� The grin on her face as she walked past him was enough to make him laugh. �And how do I know that you won�t go and do some work yourself, while you know that I�m occupied here?� Elizabeth turned in the doorway to face him. �I�m going out for a walk. That will give you an hour at the least. And an hour is all I�m granting you!� �Then I�ll get started right away!� Will settled himself at his desk and Elizabeth grabbed her coat and headed outside. It was barely twenty minutes later when Will heard feet pounding on the stairs. He put his pen down in annoyance and went to the door. Before he could open it he heard a shout. �MUM?� Will winced and stuck his head out of the door to the study. �MUM!� �Rebecca! How many times must I remind you not to yell like a banshee in this house?� His daughter looked at him, eyes wide with fright. �Where�s Mum?� �What�s wrong?� Will asked, all thoughts of his interrupted work forgotten. �It�s Kath. She�s just laying there, moaning. She won�t answer me when I talk to her!� His own eyes now wide with fear, Will ran up the stairs two at a time, calling to Rebecca, �Your mother is outside. Get her immediately!� Will ran to Kathleen�s room and flung open the door. His daughter was laying on her bed, curled up into a ball. Her eyes were closed, but her face was contorted with pain. Kneeling at her side, Will stroked her face. �Kathy, honey, what�s the matter?� Kathleen�s eyes opened and focussed on him briefly. �Oh, Daddy! Please make it stop. Please make the pain go away!� Will cradled her head against him. I wish I could, Kathleen, but it�s not like when you were little. I can�t kiss the hurt away this time. He pulled the blanket back from around her form and stared in shock at the blood that had collected under her. �Oh my Lord,� he whispered. He wrapped the blanket around her once again and lifted her from the bed. Carrying her into the hallway, he had only gone a few steps when Rich appeared . �What are you doing, Dad?� �Rich, bring one of the cars around to the front,� Will said hurriedly. �RIGHT NOW!� Rich took off at a run down the stairs and out of the house. �Will?� Elizabeth�s voice echoed in the front entry. �Will, what on earth is going on?� She stopped in her tracks as Will reached the bottom step, Kathleen clutched to his chest. �Good Lord, what is it?� �We�re taking her to the hospital. I think she�s hemorraghing.� he replied in a shaky voice. �Oh, no. Please, no!� Elizabeth raced ahead of them to the doors. The car was at the bottom of the steps, Rich standing by the open rear door. Will tucked his daughter into the back seat while Elizabeth climbed in the other side. He rested Kathleen�s head on her mother�s lap. Then he jumped into the driver�s seat. �We�ll ring you.� he said to his son before pulling away. Rich and Rebecca stood on the step and watched the car speed off. *** �Mummy?� �Shhh. I�m right here.� Elizabeth said softly. Kathleen licked her lips and cracked open her eyes. �Where�s Daddy?� �He�s just outside in the hallway. Do you want me to get him?� �No,� she whispered. �No. I don�t want him to see me like this.� Kathleen was silent for a few minutes. �Mum? Did I � is the baby �?� Elizabeth stroked her hand against her daughter�s cheek. �It wasn�t to be, sweetheart. I�m sorry.� She pulled the young girl to her and gently rocked her as Kathleen sobbed quietly. The door opened a little and Will peeked in. Elizabeth met his eyes and shook her head ever so slightly. Will lowered his head and retreated. He�s hurting almost as much as his daughter, Elizabeth thought sadly. Thank you, God, for saving Kathleen, at least. Her daughter had lost a lot of blood, and the premature labour had forced her to deliver her baby far too early. The poor little girl had not survived more than an hour after birth. Her lungs were far too underdeveloped to permit her to breath, and she had died in her grandfather�s arms. Will had not wanted to let her go, holding on to the tiny form until one of the nurses finally managed to convince him to relinquish her. Then he�d had to turn his attention to Kathleen, and tried to ignore the fact that his daughter had come perilously close to dying as well. Elizabeth knew that the doctor had already spoken with her husband, and that the news was not good. One look at Will�s face told her that. As she held onto Kathleen, trying to soothe her daughter as best she could, her heart was with her husband, too. In the hallway, Will couldn�t stop pacing. The day had been emotionally devastating, and what he had to look forward to was equally crushing. Once more he glanced toward the lift doors, hoping and not hoping to see Jason and his parents. Anna had been the one to call Jason in Edinburgh. Remarkably level-headed in an emergency, she managed to bully her way through the bureaucracy and have him located in his class. Once he�d heard the news, Jason had caught the first train to Manchester. But it was all for nothing. He was too late to offer any support to Kathleen, and too late to see his daughter while she was still alive. Will leaned his back against the wall and lowered his head, closing his eyes. The Whitakers would arrive any moment now, and he would have to impart the bad news to them. He had hardly managed to deal with it himself. He looked back at the closed door to his daughter�s room. How will I tell her? How can I bear to see her hurt even more? �Mr. Darcy?� Will�s gaze shifted to the source of the voice. �Jason.� He met the eyes of the boy�s mother and father. �Let�s sit down over here.� Will gestured to a small waiting room that, by some miracle, was currently unoccupied. They all sat and Will struggled in his mind to form some words. �How�s Kathleen?� Helen asked. �She�s fine.� Will shook his head. �No, I mean she�s ........ The labour had progressed too far to be stopped. I�m sorry to have to tell you this. Kathleen delivered a girl about two hours ago.� There was a small gasp from Jason�s mother. �And?� she asked faintly. �There wasn�t anything to be done. She was just far too early.� Will could still feel the tiny baby as she rested in his arms, struggling to breathe. He bowed his head and stared at the floor. �What about Kathleen?� came Jason�s strained voice. Will took a deep breath and met the boy�s gaze. �She lost a lot of blood. We nearly lost her, too.� The colour had drained from Jason�s face at Will�s words. �I�m sorry.� he whispered. �I�m so sorry. It�s all my fault.� �No,� Will said, shaking his head and placing a hand on the boy�s shoulder. �No it isn�t. Don�t blame yourself.� �May I see her?� Jason�s eyes were wide with sorrow. �I�ll ask if she�ll see you. Elizabeth is with her now.� Will rose from his chair and left the three of them alone. At the door to Kathleen�s room he paused with his hand on it. He schooled his features into what he hoped was a less distressed expression and took a deep breath. Then he opened the door slowly. Elizabeth looked up when she heard the door open. Kathleen was laying back in the bed, her head turned toward the window, staring out blankly. Elizabeth got up to meet Will in the doorway. �Jason is here. He asked to see Kathleen.� Will peered past his wife to see his daughter�s reaction to this news. With her face still directed away from them, Kathleen said, �I�ll see him.� Elizabeth looked back at her daughter. �I�ll wait outside with your father. You and Jason can be alone.� She followed Will from the room. They joined Helen and Jack in the waiting room, but there was little to be said by anyone. A few minutes later, Kathleen�s doctor appeared. �Mr. Darcy, I see you are both free now. Would you like to have that discussion now?� Will nodded to the doctor. He looked at his wife. �There are some things you need to know.� Elizabeth grew alarmed. She followed her husband and the doctor out of the room, casting a quick look back at Jason�s mother. Helen tried to smile reassuringly, but she was just as worried, now, as Elizabeth. Once inside the private room, Will closed the door and sat down beside Elizabeth, taking her hand in his. �Mrs. Darcy, we ran a few tests on your daughter to try to discover what triggered this premature labour. We discovered a few abnormalities that I�m afraid are quite serious and will affect her future.� Elizabeth held onto Will�s hand tightly. �What do you mean?� �Firstly, the shape of Kathleen�s uterus is irregular. It resembles the shape of a pear, wider at the bottom. This prevents the muscle from expanding properly in the advanced stages of pregnancy. Once the baby reaches a certain size, it acts as a trigger for labour to begin since there is no more room for it to grow.� Elizabeth blinked away tears. �You said a few abnormalities. What others?� �Because the fallopian tubes enter at the narrower end of her uterus, they protrude farther inside than normal. The chances of a tubal pregnancy are far greater in her case.� The doctor watched the couple closely. He had already had this conversation with Will. �Is there any surgical option to correct this?� Elizabeth asked softly. �Your husband asked me the same question, Mrs. Darcy. As I told him earlier, the condition is not that common. I need to do a little more research on it myself before I can give you an answer.� Elizabeth looked up hopefully. �But you will find out?� �I will keep you informed as I get new information.� The doctor looked at them both. �There�s nothing more I can say at this point. If you have no further questions at the moment, I have some other patients to see. You may stay here to discuss this with each other in private if you prefer.� �Thank you, doctor.� Will said quietly. He turned to Elizabeth when they were alone. �How do we tell Kathleen?� �I�ll do it.� Elizabeth stared at their joined hands. �I�ll tell her.� Will drew her face up to meet her gaze. �I said how, not who.� He didn�t need to say anymore. His eyes said the rest. Elizabeth leaned her head into his shoulder and began to cry. Closing his eyes, Will held her tightly, aware that the pain had only just begun. *** The frivolity of the previous week was forgotten in the aftermath of Kathleen�s tragic loss. Will had come home by himself to inform the rest of the family. Elizabeth didn�t want to leave her daughter alone overnight at the hospital. Will found the rest of his children gathered in the upstairs sitting room waiting for him. After briefly relating the terrible news, he excused himself to retreat to his own room. He needed to be alone, to deal with his own emotions before Elizabeth and Kathleen returned home. Anna watched him go, noticing the way he seemed to be carrying a heavy weight on his shoulders. She glanced over at Ben, wondering if he had observed how much their father had aged in the last six months. Her brother didn�t seem to be paying any attention, and she hoped she could have a private talk with him later, after the others had gone to bed. Rich and Rebecca finally said goodnight and went to their own rooms, leaving Ben and Anna alone. Ben noticed his sister looking at him. �What is it?� Anna�s gaze dropped to her hands in her lap. �I�m worried about Dad. He doesn�t look well.� �Anna!� Ben said impatiently. �Of course he doesn�t look well. He just lost a grandchild. How did you expect him to look?� �I meant he�s been looking unwell for a while now, Ben. Haven�t you noticed?� Her worried expression gave him pause to think. �Dad has aged since last July.� For the first time in weeks Ben thought about someone other than himself. He pictured his father as he remembered him from the summer, before Uncle Brian had been killed. Then he compared it to the man who had just left this room not more than a couple of hours before. Sure, he looked tired, maybe a little older. But unwell? Ben shook his head. �You�re overreacting, Anna. Dad�s been working hard, that�s all. He�s had his own affairs to look after, plus Aunt Janna�s as well. Add to that the problems with Aaron and Kathleen.... He�s been under a lot of stress.� �Exactly! He�s not so young anymore, Ben. He�s fifty-two for goodness sake! He shouldn�t be taking on more, he should be starting to let some of it go.� Ben smiled condescendingly at his sister. �Are you talking about the same Will Darcy that I am? And you think he�d ease up on his workload, do you? You poor, deluded girl.� Slapping him on the shoulder, Anna laughed. �I was serious! Stop making fun of me.� �I know you were. I�ll keep an eye on him, Anna.� She smiled at him gratefully. �Thanks.� *** to be continued....

*sniff* This part... Will drew her face up to meet her gaze. �I said how, not who.� He didn�t need to say anymore. His eyes said the rest. ... always gets me! Actually, the whole thing makes me weepy. Thanks Teg!

Gee, it's so quiet around here lately..... Parallels Chapter Seven �I�m going out.� Rebecca stood at the bottom of the stairs with her riding hat in hand. Elizabeth was too tired to argue. She had spent the last few days helping her youngest daughter deal with her grief, while postponing her own. Her husband had said very little, but she knew that he was keeping more in than he let on. �Go on with you, then. Just make sure you�re back in time for dinner.� Rebecca looked at her mother, exasperated. �It�s New Year�s Eve, Mum! There�s a party at my friend Dan�s place after we ride.� �Oh, yes.� Elizabeth waved a hand impatiently at her. �Of course. Have a nice time, Rebecca.� Rebecca shook her head and left the house. Elizabeth retreated to the library to hopefully find some quiet time. Anna and Ben were in there, however. �Don�t you two have some party to go to as well?� Anna smiled at her mother. �We do, actually. I was trying to convince Ben to come along. He�s being a stick-in-the-mud.� �Go with your sister, Ben.� Elizabeth saw him about to object. �I�m sure there will be a pretty girl or two that will catch your eye.� Ben relented, but unwillingly. �Alright, but are you sure you wouldn�t rather I stay home? You and Dad could use a break, and I could keep Kathleen company.� Elizabeth shook her head. �No. Kathleen is asleep, and your father will likely be turning in soon, too. He wasn�t feeling well earlier.� Ben and Anna exchanged glances. �Mum?� Anna asked tentatively. �Is Dad okay?� �What do you mean?� Elizabeth looked at them, perplexed. �You�re not keeping anything from us, are you? Dad isn�t ... he�s not.....� Their mother almost laughed at the worried expressions on the faces of her eldest children. �Don�t be daft, you two. There�s nothing wrong with your father.� She smiled as she recalled his playfulness only that morning. �Nothing wrong at all.� Physically, anyway. We still have some sorting out to do emotionally, though. �Well, if you�re sure,� Ben said reluctantly. �I�m sure. Off you go.� Elizabeth smiled at them. Anna grabbed her brother�s arm. �Come on, then. You have to drive, remember?� She hauled him from the room. The party that they were attending wasn�t far from home. Some friends of Anna�s, who had also been away at university for the last year and a half, were hosting the event. By the time Ben and his sister arrived there were already at least twenty cars there. �I�m sure you�ll know a few people, Ben. They�re pretty much all from school. It hasn�t been all that long since you left.� Anna scooted into the house and proceeded to search out several friends she hadn�t seen in a while. Ben stood just inside the door for a moment, then spotted someone he recognized. He spent a good hour in conversation with the young man, who had also been dragged unwillingly to the party by his girlfriend. Then the two of them set out to find a drink and the food. Along the way, several young ladies tried to catch Ben�s attention. He noticed their attempts, but ignored them. His companion was amused at his popularity, and only wished he could attract as much attention simply by walking through a room. The rest of the evening Ben spent primarily observing others. He saw Anna every once in a while, and even took note of the crowd of young men that followed her for a good part of the night. He made sure that he always knew her whereabouts after that. Since she knew she wasn�t driving home, Anna was quite liberal with her acceptance of the drinks offered to her by her admirers. Ben knew that their father would be appalled to see how much his daughter could put away in the form of alcoholic beverages when the mood suited her. At one point he noticed Anna slip into the kitchen with Perry and, when it was apparent that they wouldn�t be coming out again any time soon, Ben made his way over to the kitchen door. He pushed it open carefully, not attempting to conceal himself, but he was unsure of what he might find on the other side. Anna�s back was to him. She was sitting on the island counter, Perry standing between her knees, his hands freely roaming over her back. Ben frowned. Neither of them had noticed his entrance, so engaged were they in exploring each other�s mouths. When Perry�s fingers began to pull Anna�s blouse from where it was neatly tucked into her skirt, Ben gritted his teeth. He started to step forward but Perry suddenly shifted his attention to nibbling behind Anna�s ear and finally caught sight of her incensed brother. He blinked. One glance at the expression in Ben�s eyes convinced the younger man to step back from his near conquest. Anna opened her eyes. �What is it?� she asked in bewilderment. Perry shook his head. �Anna, this isn�t the place,� he said quickly, not wishing to draw her attention to Ben. He knew Anna well enough to know what sort of scene would ensue if she realized that her brother had scuttled this little tryst. �Oh, come on now,� Anna murmured, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him to her. �No-one will know a thing.� Out of the corner of his eye Perry watched Ben back out the doorway, knowing that he would be waiting just on the other side for them to reappear. �Anna, you�re too drunk to know what anybody else has seen!� He tried to laugh, but it sounded forced to his own ears. He was as frustrated as she was at this interruption, but there was no way that he was willing to face Ben Darcy down for the sake of a quick � �Let�s go somewhere else, then.� Anna was not making it easy for him. He pried her mouth from his neck and lifted her down from her perch. �You�d better tuck your blouse in again.� He waited impatiently for her to accomplish this in her impaired state, all the while his mind on the man waiting for them outside the door. Finally presentable, Anna followed him out not even noticing the presence of her brother a mere three feet away. She sidled her way to the dance floor, beckoning to another young man to join her. Ben sighed as he leaned back against the wall and raised his glass to his lips. When it finally came time to go home, well after the new year had been ushered in, everyone said their goodbyes and Ben poured his sister into the car. He couldn�t escape her commentary all the way home, though. �Jennifer was really miffed that you wouldn�t dance with her, Ben. Why were you being so snotty tonight?� �I wasn�t being snotty, Anna. I was keeping an eye on you.� Anna giggled. �I�ll bet you didn�t see me in the kitchen with Perry.� �Yes, I did.� Ben smiled to himself. �Why do you think he didn�t want to go somewhere else?� She laughed. �If it�s not Dad, it�s you, Ben. How�s a girl ever supposed to get anywhere with a fella when her male relatives keep getting in the way?� �That�s exactly the point, Anna.� Anna peered at him hazily. �You could have had your pick tonight, Ben. Why so unsociable? You practising to be a monk?� Ben�s smile disappeared. �Not everyone is as anxious to play around as you, Anna.� �Hey,� she pouted. �That wasn�t very nice.� �Sorry. It�s just all this stuff that�s happened with Kathleen,� he said. �It�s made me think.� He told himself that it wasn�t entirely untrue. It had prompted him to realize how important some people were to him. �Yeah,� Anna hiccupped. �I know what you mean. I sure won�t get caught,� hiccup again, �caught like she did.� She put a hand on Ben�s arm. �And I�ve got my big brother making sure, don�t I? Ah, you�ll never do wrong, will you Ben?� Anna leaned back in the seat and closed her eyes. �You�ll never,� hiccup, �.... never disappoint Mum and Dad. Women throwing themselves at you, and you�re always so proper, never taking advantage.� She cracked an eye open and smiled. �But I have heard a few tales.....� Ben stared at the road ahead. �I wish I could say the same about myself,� Anna sighed. Then she giggled. �I mean, that I�ll never disappoint them. Ben, I�m going to do something stupid one of these days, I just know it.� �No, you won�t, Anna.� �Yes, I will! I�ll get kale-eyed at some party and wake up with a bloke I�ve never seen before.� She was starting to whine. �Hardly,� Ben said, beginning to lose his patience. �I did it before.� �What!� Ben slammed on the brakes and stared at his sister. �You didn�t?!� Anna was nodding her head. �I did. Okay, I had seen him before. We�d even gone out a few times.� She was still nodding. �And I don�t even know if we did anything. I only remember drinking far too much and waking up next to him in the morning. Ben? I don�t feel very well.� Ben put one hand on her chin and stopped her head from bobbing up and down. �Anna, just shut up,� he said and drove on. *** The first morning of the new year was not necessarily a good one for some members of the Darcy household. Ben and Will were up early as usual, Rich joined them at the breakfast table soon after, but the ladies weren�t as enthusiastic about participating in the morning meal. Although Elizabeth felt quite rested, she preferred to spend an extra few hours in bed, taking advantage of the rare opportunity. Kathleen, not unexpectedly, chose to keep to her room. It seemed that Anna had experienced a bout of sleeplessness in the wee hours, judging from the number of times that her light came on and went off. She would likely be sleeping until noon or later. But Rebecca was simply not to be found. To say that Will was not happy to come to the conclusion that his daughter had not returned home last night was an understatement. On one hand, he could be pleased that she made the right choice not to drive if she had consumed a little too much alcohol. On the other, she wasn�t old enough to be drinking in the first place, and his mind shuddered to contemplate just where and with whom Rebecca may have spent the night. �Any idea where this party was, that Rebecca went to last night?� Will asked his eldest son. Ben looked up from his plate. �I think she mentioned a Dan.� �That would be Dan Pritchard. He�s one of the grooms.� offered Rich between mouthfuls of his cereal. Ben cast a cautious look at his father. �She isn�t home yet,� Will muttered as he stabbed at his own breakfast with his fork. Ben knew that look. He also knew his sister, and that she, of all of them, was the one who would never do anything stupid. �Don�t worry, Dad. I�m sure it�s just because she was too tired to drive home. She�ll probably be here before long.� His father merely grunted in reply. Ben applied himself to his breakfast. He wanted to make sure that Will didn�t go storming out of the house in search of Rebecca. He was a little relieved when his mother joined them a few minutes later, for he knew that she trusted Rebecca�s judgement at least. �I thought you were going to spend a lazy morning in bed?� Will asked. �I changed my mind.� Elizabeth filled her plate and took a seat next to her husband. �I remembered something I forgot to tell you last night.� Will�s eyebrow rose. �Oh?� Elizabeth calmly spread butter on her toast. �Yes. Rebecca called to say she was staying at Heather�s house for the night.� Will�s fork clattered to the table. �You forgot to tell me? Elizabeth, I was ready to �.� He paused, glancing at Rich staring open-mouthed at them. Will frowned. �You�re finished, aren�t you Rich?� He stared hard at his son. �Aren�t you?� Rich hurriedly put down his spoon and excused himself. Will turned his attention toward Ben. �I�m going,� he said, and left as quickly as his younger brother had. �Elizabeth,� Will began in a clipped voice. �I�m sorry I forgot to tell you, Will. It just slipped my mind.� Elizabeth concentrated on her food. Will took a couple of calming breaths. �It just slipped your mind. You knew how I�d feel about her not coming home.� Elizabeth placed her hand on his and looked into his eyes. �That�s why I came downstairs to tell you now. I didn�t want you to do anything..... um....� �Rash? You consider my wanting to protect my girls as rash behaviour?� �You�re blowing it way out of proportion, Will.� He let out a derisive snort. �I don�t think so. Have you forgotten your reaction the first time Ben stayed out all night? And he didn�t even call to let us know. You must think I�m a simpleton, especially after what happened with Kathleen!� �Don�t be ridiculous, Will!� Elizabeth snapped. �I don�t think anything of the sort. We�re not talking about Ben or Kathleen. We�re talking about Rebecca. Both she and Anna have had a scare with what happened to Kathleen. Don�t you go thinking that they are simpletons, either!� Will was silent. He picked up his fork once more and continued eating. Neither of them said another word through the meal. Rebecca sauntered in the front door just before eleven o�clock. She popped her head around the library door, expecting to see her parents in there so that she could let them know that she was back. She was, therefore, not surprised to see them sitting side-by-side on the sofa, both with books in their hands. �I�m home,� she called. Elizabeth looked over her shoulder and smiled. Will looked over his shoulder and frowned. Rebecca sighed. They never change. �Did you have a nice time last night?� Elizabeth enquired. �It was great!� Rebecca enthused. �Dan�s dad is a chef and he made all the food! It was fantastic! Dan had invited everyone from the stable, and there were a lot of riders that I don�t get to see because they�re riding when I�m at school. I heard so many stories of their experiences on the circuit, it was incredible! We�re all going for a hack later this afternoon, if that�s okay?� She looked more at her father for the answer. �What time, and when will you be back?� Will asked. �We�re tacking up for two o�clock. Dan�s dad is making something for us to eat when we get back, so I won�t be home until after dinner.� Will saw his wife giving him prompts with her eyes. He sighed. �Just remember that your aunt is due back tonight.� �I won�t be late, Dad.� Rebecca skipped out of the room and ran upstairs. Will watched his wife as she opened her book once again and resumed reading. �Who is this Dan fellow all of a sudden?� Elizabeth stared at him. �It�s not all of a sudden, Will. They�ve worked together at the stable for months.� �But she hasn�t mentioned him by name very often.� he argued. Elizabeth gave an exasperated sigh. �Have you heard her mention many of them by name?� Will gave that some thought. �No,� he said slowly. �There you are, then,� Elizabeth said tersely as she looked back at the book. �Relax, Will. You don�t need to hover.� �I like to hover,� he grumbled.. �It will give you gray hair.� Elizabeth peeked at him and saw the faint smile on his face. �Then I�ll look more distinguished.� Will leaned against her, closely inspecting her earlobe with his lips. �I seem to recall that you rather like me looking more distinguished,� he whispered. Elizabeth let out a giggle and turned her face to meet his. Between kisses she managed to say, �Perhaps I may convince you to come back to bed for a little while this morning?� �Hmmm... maybe....� Will mumbled, his lips busily engaged with hers. Suddenly Elizabeth gave a squeal and jumped up from her seat. �Will Darcy!� She glared at him. �That was positively evil of you!� Will grinned, holding up one hand and flexing his fingers. �All�s fair my dear, in love, war and tickle matches.� Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, then narrowed her gaze. A sly smile crept across her face and she began to circle the sofa where he was seated. �Then I might know a few places it would be a pleasure to tickle you. However, I�m not sure you�d share my enthusiasm.� She chuckled. �You intrigue me, Elizabeth.� Will manoeuvred himself around the sofa, keeping his wife within reaching distance. �I usually share your enthusiasm for everything. I cannot imagine what you would mean by this.� The sparks in his eyes danced dangerously. �I�ll just bet you don�t!� Elizabeth grinned herself, but then she made a grievous error. She leaned toward him intending to offer a teasing sample of her threats, but Will was too quick for her. He reached forward with lightning speed and grabbed her around the waist, pulling her over the back of the sofa and into his lap. There she lay, head in his lap and her legs splayed in the air. To add insult to injury, her skirt had fallen forward exposing a pair of very lacy, and tiny, panties. �You see, my dearest,� Will said as he ran a teasing finger up the inside of one thigh. �I know a few places myself.� �Oh Will, stop it!� she laughed. �Let me up. What if someone comes in?� �Like who?� �Don�t be obstinate! Let me up,� she persisted. �I should think that the number of times Ben interrupted us over the years you�d not be so tempting of fate.� �Alright, you have a point,� he relented, pulling Elizabeth all the way onto the sofa and allowing her to straighten her skirt. �But don�t think I�ve given up.� �I would never be so foolish.� She leaned back to lay across Will�s lap and look up at his face. Will leaned down to kiss her and Elizabeth brought her arms up around his neck. He couldn�t resist the opportunity, however, and brought his own hands up to plant his fingers in the most sensitive area under her arms. Elizabeth let out a screech and attempted to twist away from his hands, but to no avail. Will had her firmly trapped and he continued the torture until she gasped for mercy. �Are you two quite finished?� Both heads snapped around to see Anna in the doorway. �I came to tell you that lunch is ready.� Their daughter rubbed at her temple with a pained expression on her face. �Do you know how much noise you were making?� Will looked away, biting his lip in an effort not to laugh. Elizabeth smiled patiently. �Thank you, Anna,� she said. �We�ll be along shortly.� The door clicked shut and laughter filled the room. *** to be continued....

�I came to tell you that lunch is ready.� Their daughter rubbed at her temple with a pained expression on her face. �Do you know how much noise you were making?� Will looked away, biting his lip in an effort not to laugh. Elizabeth smiled patiently. ROTF! Another interruption! thanks Teg, it seems you're the only one making noise around here...

Hello? Hello? Anybody home? Thanks Teg for another enjoyable chapter.

Teg! I'm glad you posted another good chapter! I�m looking forward to more soon!!! Thanks

Parallels Chapter Eight With Georgiana and Aaron�s return from Chelmsford the house was a bit more full, but no less sombre. Georgiana took the news about Kathleen very badly. She had become so close to her niece during these last difficult months that she felt terribly guilty about not being there for Kathleen at such a devastating time. Even Aaron seemed to be very much affected. Elizabeth thought it was perhaps because it reminded him of his father�s death, a pain he was only recently beginning to deal with. School would resume in a few days. Elizabeth hoped that Kathleen would be up to returning, but had no qualms about keeping her home for another week if that was what she needed. So, on a bleak and gray day Elizabeth watched as her two eldest children drove off on their way back to university. She turned back to the house, stood facing the imposing front of the stone structure, and decided to go for a walk. From the car Anna could see their mother wander away toward the open expanse of lawn below the house. She watched until the trees beside the road finally obscured the view, then she settled back in the seat for the long ride. When they reached the motorway it was only to discover that it was very congested with heavy traffic so soon after New Year�s. Ben manoeuvred the car through each roundabout with a precision borne of experience. �You�ve driven this route for the last four years, haven�t you Ben?� Anna asked as she stared out the window at a passing car. �Mmm.� Ben replied absently. Anna turned to look at her brother. He seemed very distracted lately. It wasn�t because of what happened with Kathleen, she knew that. And even at the New Year�s Eve party they had gone to, he had been very distant, hardly speaking to any of the girls who were trying to attract his attention. Could he be concerned about Dad? she thought, then dismissed the idea. Their mother had assured them that all was well there and he had certainly looked much better by the time she and Ben had been ready to leave. Then Anna looked at Ben in sudden understanding. �I don�t believe it!� �What?� he said, glancing briefly in her direction. �Oh, you�ve been caught,� she grinned. �You�ve finally been caught!� Ben steadfastly kept his eyes on the road ahead. �I don�t know what you�re talking about.� Smugly, Anna asked, �Who is she?� When Ben said nothing, she laughed. �Oh, come on. You can�t keep it a secret forever. If I figured it out, so will everyone else eventually.� She shook her head, amused. �Ben Darcy, ladies� man, finally falls in love. Mr. I�m-not-going-to-get-tied-down-until-I�ve-finished-having-fun is parading around with a sappy look on his face!� �I do not look sappy.� Ben grumbled. Anna laughed again. �Alright, not sappy. But you do seem very preoccupied lately. There�s a lady on your mind and you can�t deny it. Who is she?� Sighing in resignation Ben said, �Her name is Brenda.� �Brenda.� Anna gave the name some thought. �You haven�t mentioned her before. So, when do you bring her home to meet the folks?� Ben looked a little uncomfortable with that suggestion. �I�m not ready for that, yet. And don�t you go mentioning her to Mum and Dad, either!� �Okay.� Anna watched him in puzzlement. �Is there some reason you don�t want them to know?� �I didn�t say I don�t want them to know. I�m just not ready to have them meet her, yet.� He paused before going on. �I think Mum may have a problem with the situation.� �Ben, Mum will have a problem with any girl who�s set her sights on her baby boy!� Seeing her brother�s serious expression, Anna changed her tone. �You know that both of our parents will love her if you do. What is it you�re not telling me?� �Anna,� Ben looked in his sister�s direction as they stopped at a traffic light. �I�d like you to meet Brenda first. I know you�ll like her. Then you�ll know what I mean about Mum�s reaction.� �Ben, you�re making this sound more ominous than I think it warrants, but I�d love to meet her. Can we get together next week sometime?� Ben nodded. �Sure. I�ll check with Brenda, but I�m sure that Wednesday will be fine. We�re supposed to be going to dinner that night anyway. How�s that day for you?� Anna agreed. By the time they reached her flat, and Ben had dropped her off, they had worked out the details of where they would meet. Ben waved goodbye to her and continued on his way back to Cambridge. He didn�t return to his own flat straight away. Instead, he took an exit on the other end of the city and drove through the town until he pulled up to a large two-storey house in a well-to-do neighbourhood. Hopping out of the car, Ben jogged up the flagstone path to the front door. The door opened in answer to the bell and Brenda stood in the opening. She gave him a huge smile and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling his face down for a kiss. �I missed you,� she said in a low voice when they moved apart. �Would you like to come in?� Ben peered around the half-open door. �You must be alone.� �Yes. Until tomorrow evening.� They both grinned. Ben took her hand and they slipped into the house, the door closing with a definitive click behind them. �So, we have all night?� Ben licked his lips and grabbed Brenda around the waist. Backing her up against the wall, he pressed himself so close against her he could feel her hip bones digging into him. �Hours upon hours....� she sighed, placing her mouth on his and searching for his tongue. There was no room for more words as their tongues sparred for several moments. Brenda worked his shirt loose from his jeans and drew it up over his head, their kissing briefly interrupted for the passage of the garment. She then ran her open palms over his bare chest and shoulders, groaning her appreciation of his body and delving further into his mouth in her mounting desire. Ben pulled back slightly, his hands fiddling with the buttons of her shirt. �Shall we take this to another room?� he said with a crooked grin. �Which one today?� she asked, running the tip of her tongue over her lips. Ben laughed at her words, pushing her shirt over her shoulders and trapping her arms behind her back. �Oh, which haven�t we tried yet? The kitchen?� He grinned and his eyes lit up. �Yes, the table in there is rather sturdy, isn�t it?� �Table?� Brenda looked doubtful. �It will never hold both our weights, Ben.� �That wasn�t what I had in mind!� He took her hand and led her to the kitchen. Quickly clearing the table�s surface, he laid out a cloth and then turned to face Brenda. �Oh, you�ll need to get rid of those.� He motioned to the rest of her clothing. Excitement building, she hurriedly removed them, as Ben did likewise. Once fully naked, he boosted her up onto the table. �Oh, that�s cold!� Brenda laughingly cried. She wiggled her eyebrows at Ben. �Although I�m sure you�ll warm me up soon enough!� �Just lay back,� Ben grinned. He gently pushed her shoulders until she rested on the table�s surface, her legs dangling over the edge. Then he lowered himself to his knees and gently took one of her feet in his hands. A soft kiss, a tentative probe with his tongue and her little toe was drawn into his mouth, caressed and sucked before he moved onto its neighbour. With a quiet moan, Brenda let him know just how delightful she found this activity. By the time Ben had attended to the five toes of this foot she was already squirming on the tabletop. He moved his mouth to the arch of her foot, gently nibbling and bestowing wet kisses along its curve. Then on to her ankle and slowly up the length of her calf. He paused at the knee to lightly push her legs apart so that he could trail his tongue along the soft skin on the inside of her thigh. Feeling her quiver with anticipation as he neared the top of her leg, he turned his head to focus his attentions on the other leg. A faint groan of frustration emanated from her throat. Ben smiled to himself. Knowing she was ready, he spent less time here than on the first leg, and soon his mouth was once more approaching the moist opening that she so graciously displayed to him. His tongue teased at the lips, then he traced the edges of her, tasting the wetness. Thrusting forward, he felt her pushing her body toward him in an effort to make him go deeper. But he was by no means ready to assuage her appetite yet. He withdrew his tongue and laid it flat against the hot, engorged area just above. Slow lapping movements brought forth more low moans from Brenda, and her hands grasped for him, but they couldn�t quite reach. As her moans grew more intense Ben judged it time to move on. He brought his lips up to kiss her navel, then up further along the flat surface of her stomach and further still until he found an erect nipple and slowly drew it inside the warmth of his mouth. �Ben... Ben....� she groaned. �How you tease me so. You want me to beg for it, don�t you? Alright, I�m begging. I want you inside me. Please! Give it to me, now!� Ben brought his face level with hers and pressed his lips to her mouth. Brenda responded with a devouring hunger, her fingers raking up his back as her frenzied kisses were transferred to his throat. Ben raised his hips level with her body and grasped her hips with his hands. Then he slid inside in one swift movement. Brenda�s sharp gasp caused her to release her hold on him, and Ben straightened up so that he was standing at the table�s edge, her body laid out before him. He had pulled her far enough over the edge of the tabletop to allow him to thrust in and out with ease, and his grip prevented her from sliding away with the force of his entry. Each time he thrust forward, his hands pulled her toward him, ensuring that he drove as deeply as possible. Brenda writhed and cried out with pleasure, then brought her legs up to rest her heels on Ben�s shoulders. This new angle of entry sent a whole new array of sensations along the length of Ben�s hardened shaft, and his moans joined in with Brenda�s until they both cried out in the ultimate release of their bodies, each convulsing with waves of pleasure and physical indulgence. After such effort, Ben couldn�t remain on his feet. He sank to his knees, his head coming to rest on Brenda�s thigh. He opened his eyes briefly, smiled and sighed as Brenda continued to murmur her appreciation. *** �Come on, Becks what kind of an approach was that? You were lucky he�s so honest or you would be laying on your back right now!� Dan scrambled down from the rail of the obstacle where he was sitting and paced out from the centre of the jump that Rebecca had just gone over. �Here,� he said, stopping and pointing to the dirt in front of him. �You should be straight here already to allow your horse to see the jump, instead of plunking him down in front of it with less than a stride to spare. You turned way too soon. The object is to keep the rails up, my dear. You�re not going to be entering any speed classes, you know.� �I won�t be entering any classes at this rate,� Rebecca mumbled. �Did your parents agree to you coming with us over to Europe in the summer?� Dan asked as he walked back to his former position. �I haven�t even been able to ask them, yet,� Rebecca whined. �All this mess with my sister has put the rest of us on the back burner.� She clucked to her horse and urged him into a trot. �You�d better do it soon.� Dan watched them come up the outside track along the opposite wall and pick up the canter into the turn. �Deeper, Becks. Don�t let him cheat you on the corner.� Her approach was much better this time. Dan applauded as her horse sailed over the jump and continued to complete the line faultlessly. �Take him down the long side and try the diagonal this time. Remember it�s three strides between.� Dan watched her bring the animal around the top end, going deep into the corner to negotiate the turn properly and line up the two jumps in her sight. �Excellent!� he called when she was over the second part of the combination. �So, when are you going to tell them you want to go?� Rebecca reined in at the A marker and looked down the length of the arena at her friend. �Next month?� He raised an eyebrow. �Okay, next week. But I have to pick my time carefully. My Dad isn�t going to go for this, I�m sure. I have to catch him in a really good mood.� Nudging the horse up into a walk, she circled to the left and brought him onto the centre line to walk down to where Dan was sitting. �We�re going to have to work on those oxers a bit more, I think.� Dan smiled up at her, perched above him. �He hasn�t quite got the width covered, but we have plenty of time to fine tune before shipping out in June.� �I can fine tune all I like, but if my Dad says no, that�s it,� Rebecca pouted. Grinning, Dan slipped off his seat and stood at the shoulder of her horse. �I could have a word with him if you like?� Rebecca laughed. �Oh, that would seal my fate, for sure! He already believes the stables are a haven for sex-starved teenage boys. He gives me that look every time I say I�m coming here.� �Then I�ll leave it to you to charm him into letting you join us in Europe. Come on, now. Let�s get this brute cooled down and put him away.� Dan helped her down from the saddle and together they left the arena. An hour and a half later Rebecca dropped Dan off at his house and continued on to her own. She parked her car and sat for a moment, mulling over Dan�s suggestions for ways to broach the subject with her parents. Deciding that she would play it by ear, and only if the opportunity presented itself, she would try one of his ideas. However, the most important factor would be making sure that her father was in a mood to talk about it. Rebecca gathered up her hat and boots and entered the house. There was laughter coming from the open door of the music room, something she hadn�t heard in the house for a couple of weeks. Curious, she went to see who was inside. �Oh, Lizzy, if you could have seen Mary�s face when she opened it! I thought she would burst a blood vessel!� It was her Uncle Charles and Aunt Jane! Uncle Charles was still laughing so hard he couldn�t continue his story. Rebecca saw her mother and father were also laughing, but Aunt Jane was typically smiling rather than laughing outright at someone else�s misfortune. �How like Lydia to buy something so... deviant.... for one of her sisters,� Elizabeth gasped out. �But Mary!!!!� �Oh, but that�s the best part, Lizzie!� Charles wiped at his eyes. �It wasn�t Lydia, it was Frank who bought it!� �Frank?? Mary�s husband, Frank???� Elizabeth squawked. That brought fresh peals of laughter all round. Rebecca stepped into the room. �What�s so funny?� Elizabeth and Will looked toward her. �Never mind, Rebecca,� Elizabeth snickered. �Just some boring old family stories.� Rebecca frowned. �Sure. Are we eating soon, or do I have time to shower?� �You have time,� Will said with a smirk. �But only if you run along now.� Rebecca nodded, but as she left the room she was sure she heard something about whips, then the laughter once more. She shook her head on the way upstairs. *** Elizabeth gazed fondly upon her sleeping husband. This had become a more regular occurrence, lately; his falling asleep in the study while reading in the evening. It was certainly quiet enough to allow it. Everyone knew better than to disturb him once he�d retreated to this room. Elizabeth placed her hand on his shoulder and spoke softly. �Will? Will, come up to bed now. You can�t sleep down here.� His eyes slowly opened and Will looked sheepishly at his wife. �I�m going to have to find something more stimulating to read at night.� He shuffled the papers from his lap and set them on the table beside him. Elizabeth glanced at the pile. �I thought you were relaxing, Will. Don�t you get enough of work during the day?� Smiling, he brought her hand up to his lips and kissed her palm. �Those documents are for Georgiana. I needed to go over them so that I can fully explain it to her.� �Can�t it wait? You shouldn�t be spending all of your time with your nose buried in business papers.� Will nodded. �Yes, it can wait. There is still another packet yet to arrive. Until it gets here, I can�t turn over the job to her.� Elizabeth played with his curls. �Come upstairs, then. I�m turning in now, too.� �I�ll be along in a few minutes.� Will picked up the pile of papers. �I�m just going to put these back in the file.� Kissing the top of his head, Elizabeth crossed back to the door. �Only a very few minutes, my dear, or else I�ll be coming back down to get you.� She smiled and left. Will sat for a moment. Slowly, he stretched his legs out in front of him and carefully rose from the chair. Suddenly, he drew in a sharp breath and gripped the chair�s arm tightly. Eyes closed, Will forced himself to take a steadying breath, then another one. With each breath his features began to relax, although his grip on the chair did not lessen. Opening his eyes, he focussed them on the desk across the room and took a step toward it. One step at a time, he walked to the desk. He concentrated on breathing steadily and by the time he had reached his destination, a mere twelve feet away, the pain had faded into a dull memory. Will put the papers into their designated file and closed the drawer. He let his breath out in a long, slow puff and walked cautiously out of the study, down the hall to the foot of the stairs. There he paused and gazed up the length of the staircase. Drawing in a slow, deep breath, he put his foot on the first riser and went up. *** to be continued.....

Thanks Teg. At least someone is still alive around here! Poor Darcy - it's tough getting old!

Well, i just arrived home yesterday, and this is the first site i've visited- Teg! all those wonderful posts to read... thank you! Cant wait for more. :) Now to catch up on the last 3 weeks of drool at the other topics! EsBee

Ben is getting it on with Brenda... Can Will get it up for Lizzy? hahahahahahaha! I know she's ready! or will there be more interruptions? No more tragedies for the Darcy's, Teg... PLEASE?????

Dani-i-i!!

Hanne!!!!!!!

I'm using this message as a test because last night I couldn't post anything here. :(

Aha! It worked! Daniiiii!!!! Hannnnnne!!!!! Like you two think I'm going to change anything that drastically???? hehehe Next chapter coming up right after I do my tags and stuff.....

Parallels Chapter Nine �Well?� Rebecca made a face. �Not yet.� As Dan frowned at her, she made an attempt at defending herself. �I just haven�t found the right moment, yet.� She went back to brushing her horse. �You�re just spineless,� Dan said as he tightened the girth on his saddle. �Why don�t you forget about your Dad and ask your Mum instead? She sounds easier to convince than him.� Rebecca laughed lightly. �You sure don�t know my Mum! Anyway, it�s easier for me to talk to Dad than to her.� She tossed the brush back into her tack box and reached for the saddle. �Spineless, like I said.� Dan smiled at her. �If you don�t do it soon, I�ll come over and tell them myself.� �You wouldn�t!� Rebecca stared at him, then smiled when she realized he was teasing her. �Okay, okay. I promise. This weekend.� They both finished tacking up their horses and headed into the arena. A tough hour of training and all four were hot, sweaty and tired. When the horses were finally cooled down, cleaned up and put away, Dan and Rebecca headed into town for a drink before going home. Despite the cold January evening they both ordered cool drinks. Sipping on hers, Rebecca listened to Dan�s stories from last year�s summer in Europe. �Stop, Dan,� she said finally. �You�re making me impatient to go!� �That was my idea,� he said with a grin. �So you�ll go home, find your Dad and make him say yes!� �Yes!� she said laughingly. �Actually, it�s my sister�s birthday this weekend, so everyone will be home and in a good mood. I suppose I�d better just go to it.� They finished up their drinks and parted company. Rebecca glanced at the clock on the car radio and noted that it was unlikely that her father would still be up. When she got home, she simply went up to her room to shower, then climbed into bed, planning to catch him first thing in the morning. There was a crowd at the breakfast table the next morning, as Anna and Ben had come home the night before. Everyone wished Anna a happy birthday, her twentieth, and Elizabeth reminded them all about the special dinner celebration that evening. With most of them finished their meals, Rebecca stayed behind, waiting for an opportunity to speak with her father. When her mother finally left and only the two of them remained in the room, Rebecca opened her mouth to speak. �Dad, I wanted to ask you something.� Will scrutinized her over the rim of his coffee cup. �And that would be?� She took a deep breath. �I was hoping you would give me permission to go to Europe for the summer shows.� He raised an eyebrow. Rebecca looked down at her fingers, playing with the edge of the tablecloth. �I would also,� she began slowly, then rushed out the rest of her sentence, �like to stay in Europe for the winter circuit.� She glanced up cautiously to see the reaction. Will sat watching her silently. He glanced down, and carefully placed his cup back on the saucer. Then his eyes met his daughter�s once more. �I thought as much.� �You what?� Rebecca was staring at him, mouth open. Will smiled. �Your life is horses, Rebecca. You�ll be finished with school this term, and I didn�t see any indication of you wanting to study anything else.� He chuckled. �You are a lot like your grandmother. My mother. She was the horsewoman. Not that I remember much myself. She had the opportunities to go on, but she married your grandfather and decided to stop there, although there were always horses here at Pemberley. You should have the chance if it�s what you want. I only stipulate two conditions.� Rebecca was still having difficulty believing what she was hearing. �Two conditions?� �Yes. First, that you sit you�re A-levels, and you pass every one of them!� �But I won�t need them if I�m going to keep riding,� she observed. �Oh, yes you will,� Will stated flatly. �You can�t ride your whole life. You will need something to fall back on if your first option doesn�t work out. You have the opportunity and the means to pass the A-levels now and you are going to do it. No pass, no Europe. Is that clear?� �Yes,� she said meekly. �The second condition is that you work hard. I expect to see you improve over the time you spend there. You�ll have one year to train, gain experience and decide if it�s really what you want to spend your life doing.� He paused, waiting for her to comment. �But I already know it�s what I want to do!� �You might change your mind after you�ve been in the thick of it. And if you do, then you�ll need to consider what other careers might interest you.� Will watched her as she digested what he�d said. After a few moments, Rebecca looked up at him. �Thanks, Dad. I was so worried that you�d say no. I guess I should go talk to Mum, now.� Will shook his head. �I�ll speak with her. We�ve actually had this conversation a few times already. I was just wondering when you�d get around to asking me.� He frowned slightly as a sudden thought occurred to him. �Rebecca, how many of you are going from your stable?� �Six. Heather, Jim, Randy, Ann, Dan and me.� She smiled, her eyes sparkling. Will mused over the names. �Alright. Remember, Rebecca, you pass all of you�re A-levels or you don�t go.� �Yes, sir!� Rebecca jumped up from her chair and ran around to his to plant a kiss on his cheek. �Thanks so much, Dad. I love you.� Then she ran out of the room and upstairs to call Dan. Almost immediately Elizabeth entered the room and sat down in a chair next to Will. �She finally asked you?� Will nodded. �I know you don�t want her to go, Elizabeth, but we did agree that if she asked, the answer would be yes, on the conditions we decided upon. Now we�ll see if she pulls it off.� They were both silent for a moment. �There is one thing I�m concerned about, though,� Will added. �It�s this Dan she keeps mentioning.� �Oh, Will,� Elizabeth chuckled. �You aren�t going to start that again? Once she�s in Europe she�ll forget all about the boys back home.� Will�s gaze never wavered from his wife�s face. �He�s going with them.� Elizabeth�s eyes widened. �Oh.� *** The wine had flowed, the food was eaten and Anna had opened her gifts. The evening was coming to a close with everyone relaxed and laughing. Anna was still admiring the beautiful ruby necklace she�d received from her parents, and the matching earrings that Ben had given her. The younger members of the family were now making their way upstairs to bed, leaving Anna and Ben with their parents and aunt to finish off the wine and cakes. �Anna, have another one.� Ben offered her the plate. �I couldn�t eat another bite!� she laughed. �You finish them,� Elizabeth suggested with a smile. �You know you will, anyway.� She glanced over at her husband, sitting quietly opposite her. �You�ve not said much, Will.� He gave her a small smile. �I was just musing on the events of twenty years ago, when Anna was born.� Elizabeth�s smile faded slowly, and Georgiana�s gaze alternated between her brother and sister-in-law. �Now, Will, don�t go getting all gloomy on us.� Georgiana poured him another drink and held out the glass. �It was twenty years ago, and you and Elizabeth have had many long, happy years since.� Ben and Anna looked at each other questioningly, then both shrugged their shoulders. Will sipped at the glass his sister had given him. �You were only twenty then yourself, Georgie,� he said wistfully. �Where does the time go?� Elizabeth patted his leg. �Feeling old, my dear?� She chuckled. �Well, if you want to reminisce, I think you should choose something a bit more cheerful. How about my first visit to Pemberley?� �Oh, yes,� Anna exclaimed. �Would you tell us about that?� Will cleared his throat. �I don�t think there�s much of that I�d care to tell, or would dare to repeat, Elizabeth.� �Oh, you mean how you sent me flying into the rose garden?� Elizabeth looked at him in a way that said she knew exactly what he meant. Georgiana smiled at them. �Oh, yes. I remember that.� �Thank you, dear,� Will said sarcastically. �I had wished to forget that particular moment.� Anna leaned forward eagerly. �But I�d like to hear it.� �Your father looked so handsome,� Elizabeth told her. �And so embarrassed!� �But what happened after that? Where was this garden? Did you fall in love instantly?� Anna sighed. �I can�t believe you�ve never told your children that story, Will,� Georgiana said, then added in a suggestive tone, �I should think Ben might be interested in it especially.� Will stared at her. �I can�t believe you even know that story! I didn�t tell you.� He looked over at his wife who glanced away quickly. Ben raised his eyebrows at his parents. �Is this something I would be interested in?� When his mother blushed and turned away, he grinned as he realized why they must have kept it quiet. �Ah, I understand.� �I don�t.� Anna looked at them, puzzled. She met four pairs of staring eyes. �Oh.� She blushed. *** Ben returned home unexpectedly in the middle of the next week. It was unusual for him to appear at any time other than a weekend. �I had a free day, and thought I�d pop in to see my family,� he explained to his parents. He really wanted to do as he�d promised his sister; keep an eye on their father. Ben had noticed that Will wasn�t his usual self on the weekend. He took advantage of the opportunity of his free time, much as he would have loved to spend it with a certain lady, and travelled home to make sure his father was alright. Elizabeth was sceptical of her son�s story, but happy to see him nonetheless. Will managed to persuade Ben into driving into Derby to a jewellers to pick up an anniversary gift for his mother. Ben had chuckled when his father had asked him. He remembered that Will had never waited until the last minute to find a gift for his wife on their special day. As a matter of fact, he often purchased several gifts, not always waiting until the day to present them to his wife. Will was grateful that Ben agreed to make the trip to Derby in his stead. He had finally compiled all of the necessary files for Georgiana and had arranged to go over the information with her that afternoon. When Ben appeared out of the blue, it was a golden opportunity for him. He hadn�t relished the thought of driving all that way on a simple errand, only to come back home to sit for several more hours in his study with his sister. Ben seemed eager to do him the favour and Will was quite happy with the arrangement. He was about to take the files up to Georgiana when the telephone rang. Quickly picking up the extension on his desk, he heard a breathy female voice reply to his �Hello?� �Hello darling. You left some things at my place this morning. If you like, you could stop by and pick them up on your way home again. I�m missing that gorgeous body of yours already.� Will smiled. �I think you�ve mistaken me for someone else.� �I did? Oh, I�m so sorry.� The woman sounded embarrassed. �I was sure I�d dialled the right number.� �Who are you looking for?� Will already knew what the answer would be. �Ben?� Bingo! �He�s not home at the moment. I sent him into town to pick up something for me. Would you like to leave a message?� This was rare. One of Ben�s girlfriends actually ringing the house! The woman laughed lightly. �You sound just like him! He didn�t tell me he has a brother.� �Well, he does,� Will laughed in reply. �But I�m not him. I�m his father.� �Oh. You sound just like him.� she repeated. �So, would you like to leave a message?� Will asked again. �Oh.� She laughed once more. �Just tell him I called, thanks. Ta ra!� She�d rung off before Will could ask her name. He hung up and went in search of his sister. When Ben returned later in the day, just before tea as it happened, he quickly sought out his father to make sure the parcel in his possession was put away safely before his mother saw it. Will grinned like a little boy as Ben placed the item into his hand. �Did you see it before they wrapped it up?� he asked. Ben whistled. �It�s beautiful, Dad. Mum�s going to love it.� �I hope so.� �Dad, has she ever not liked anything you�ve given her?� Will grinned again. �No, but that little bit of apprehension only heightens my pleasure when I hear her express her satisfaction with my choice!� He clapped a hand on Ben�s shoulder and steered him down the hall. �Let�s go down for tea. I�m hungry, and you always are.� Laughing, Ben said, �I have to admit that you�re right!� �Oh, I almost forgot,� Will said, giving his son a quick glance. �Someone telephoned for you. She said you left a few things at her place.� Ben stopped in his tracks, but Will kept walking. �Brenda called here?� Ben asked. Will looked back over his shoulder. �Is that her name? She didn�t tell me. But I suppose you�d know whose house you were at this morning,� he said with a smirk. �At least, I hope so.� Will stopped and turned around. His son�s complexion had changed to a shade of red that he had rarely seen. Oh, now this could be fun! he thought. �She thought I was you, at first.� Ben�s eyes grew rounder. �She did? What did she say?� �Well, let�s just say I�m glad your mother hadn�t picked up the extension to hear another woman saying things like that to me!� Will was hard pressed to contain his laughter as Ben�s face now drained of all colour. �It certainly surprised me, though. But not as much as it did her!� �Excuse me, Dad.� Will waited until Ben was out of sight before he let the laughter go. *** Having seen nothing to alarm him as far as his father was concerned, Ben came to the conclusion that his sister was a worry-wart, and left Pemberley immediately after dinner that evening. He was still smarting from the teasing that Will had inflicted upon him, for after he�d spoken to Brenda he knew that he�d been set up. Time and again on the long drive back to Cambridge he relived the scene at the dinner table as his father would look at him and chuckle, and his mother watched them, trying to figure out what was going on. Ben had never made any secret of the numerous girlfriends he�d had over the years, but he had not considered any of them seriously enough to warrant introducing them to his parents. It hadn�t seemed to bother his father, and his mother just learned to live with it. Brenda, however, was different. Ben really wanted to be able to bring her to Pemberley, to make her a part of the family picture, and to show her what a wonderful family he had. Unfortunately, life wasn�t that simple. He sighed. In the end it would all work out, he knew. He and Brenda would be together, his parents would accept her and love her like he did. It would just take time. It was late when he finally walked in the door of his flat, threw his keys on the table and checked his messages. There was nothing that couldn�t wait until the next day, so he decided to ease his sister�s mind and picked up the phone to call her. �Hi, Anna,� he said when she answered. �I went home today like I promised.� �And how was Dad?� she asked hurriedly. �Fine. I really think you�re overreacting, Anna.� �Well,� she said hesitantly, �if you really believe that.....� �I do.� Ben paused. �I�m sure you�d know it, too, if you�d seen him today. I was a source of great amusement for our father this afternoon.� Anna giggled. �What did you do?� �Actually, it was Brenda. She called and mistook Dad for me when he answered.� Ben heard Anna laughing. �He just loved it, Anna. All those years of me embarrassing him and Mum, and he got his revenge in one day.� �I doubt that!� Anna was still laughing. �I�m coming home with you next time. I�m not going to miss this!� �Just be sure you keep your comments to yourself,� he warned. �I know a few things about you that might not go over all that well.� �Advice taken, Ben. When are you going home again?� �Probably not until next month,� he replied. �I�ve got some assignments that I�ve neglected. I have to pay a little more attention to those. I�ll plan for Mum and Dad�s anniversary. Mum said that Aunt Jane and Uncle Charles will be coming the weekend before, so they�ll likely celebrate it then.� �I�ll see you then, I suppose.� �Okay. Bye, Anna.� Ben put the phone away and pulled out his books. Opening the first one, he turned to the paper he had partially completed and began to read it over. *** Elizabeth woke early and slipped out of bed carefully so as not to disturb her husband. Quickly dressing, she went downstairs to the kitchen to get herself some breakfast before the others surfaced. Elizabeth had plans for the day. With one week before their wedding anniversary, she still had to finalize the menu she had prepared, and confirm the number of guests for dinner. She smiled when she thought of how Will would be surprised to see his cousin, Richard, and his wife Laura, when they arrived on the Friday. Georgiana knew they were coming, and had been a tremendous help in arranging everything as well as making sure that her brother didn�t find out. One more trip into Leeds to pick up her new outfit and Elizabeth would be ready for next weekend. She planned to leave right away to be able to complete that task and be home again before lunch. Finishing up her breakfast, she deposited the dishes by the sink and went to her office, looking for her keys. On average, she misplaced them twice a week, and today was no exception. Standing in the middle of the room she tried to think of where she may have left them this time. Snapping her fingers, Elizabeth left the room to hurry back upstairs. She opened the bedroom door very quietly and crossed to her night table. Just as her hand closed around the key ring she heard the bedclothes rustle. �Where are you off to so early?� Will mumbled as he peered at her through slitted eyes. �Shopping.� She sat down next to him on the bed. �Hmm,� he said, snaking a hand around her waist to pull her closer. �Can�t it wait?� �No,� Elizabeth laughed as his other hand rose to cup the back of her neck and draw her face down to meet his. Their lips met and her mind briefly toyed with his suggestion. Then she drew back and grinned at him. �Of course, you could come with me. We could spend the day away from here.� �An attractive prospect,� Will said thoughtfully. �I think I will! Can you wait until I�m ready to go?� �Of course. But you�d better make it quick!� Elizabeth clapped her hands together twice, sharply. �Yes, ma�am,� Will said with a smile and threw back the blankets. He had only made four steps from the bed when he suddenly stumbled and reached a hand out to grab the nearest piece of furniture for support. �Will!� Elizabeth cried, rushing to his side. His breathing was laboured and his face contorted with pain. Already beginning to double over, he was slowly sinking to his knees as she reached him. �Will, what is it? Oh my �!� She put her hands on either side of his face and anxiously waited for him to open his eyes. A heart attack! He�s having a heart attack! she thought wildly. �I�ll call 999!� she said tearfully and started to get up from where she knelt beside him. Will�s hand suddenly gripped her wrist. His pain-filled eyes were locked on hers. She could see him struggling to control his breathing. �No,� he managed to gasp. �It..... will.... pass,� he finished between breaths. Elizabeth stared at him in indecision. In a matter of seconds, however, he had his breathing under control and she saw that the tenseness was leaving his expression. She waited, hardly breathing, herself, until he took a deep breath and sat back on his heels. �I told you it would pass,� Will said, smiling weakly at her. Elizabeth felt relief wash over her, followed in quick succession by heated anger. �What do you mean, telling me it will pass? Has this happened before?� Will nodded. �How many times?� Elizabeth demanded. �Four or five.� �Four or five??� Elizabeth was furious. �And you didn�t tell me??� She grabbed a shirt from the closet. �Get dressed. I�m taking you to the hospital right now!� �No.� �No? Don�t you dare you say no to me, Will Darcy!� Will was smiling at the angry flash in her eyes. �There is no need, Elizabeth.� She stared at him, aghast. �No need! I�m not about to argue with you on this, Will. Get dressed, now, or I�ll take you there without any clothes on!� �Elizabeth.� Will would have laughed if he thought it wouldn�t hurt. �Liz, I�ve already seen my doctor.� �When?� she asked, clearly not believing him. �About a week ago, after the third time I�d experienced one of these attacks.� Will slowly got to his feet and waved off his wife�s attempt to assist him. �What did he say?� Elizabeth was hovering near him, wanting him to go back to bed and lay down. �He sent me for some tests. I have an appointment on Monday to see what the results are.� He began walking around the room, gradually moving more easily. �Shouldn�t you be laying down?� Will took her hand and squeezed it. �No, I feel better as I move around more. Don�t worry, dear. I�m not going to die on you. The pain is just damned inconvenient, that�s all.� �Inconvenient, you say? That�s all? You need your head examined as well as your body!� Elizabeth followed him around the room. �When is your appointment on Monday? I�m going with you.� �Ten thirty. Now, Elizabeth, this is why I didn�t tell you. You�re getting yourself all worked up already.� Will stepped around her to walk through to the shower. �I wanted to be able to tell you exactly what the problem is, so you wouldn�t have to wonder.� �Oh, that�s so considerate, Will.� Her reply was laced with sarcasm. �And if you�d died in the meantime?� �I am not dying, Elizabeth!� �It certainly looked like you were not five minutes ago!� Elizabeth stalked into the room behind him. Will opened the shower door and turned the water on. �Go do your shopping, Elizabeth.� �And leave you here alone?� she asked incredulously. �Not bloody likely!� Will shook his head. �I�m hardly alone. The house is filled with staff, my sister and four teenagers!� He met her determined gaze with one of his own. �Go!� The war waged in the air between them, their eyes fixed on one another. At last Elizabeth let out an infuriated �Argh!� and whirled around to stomp out the door. She did not go far, however. Plunking herself down into a chair, she crossed her arms over her chest and waited while her husband took his shower. ***

Marvelous as always Teg! :) Loved Darcy tormenting Ben - what a hoot. (And just what he deserves after teasing his parents all those years!) Eagerly awaiting more! EsBee

The beginning of this story you've seen before - it's the infamous carriage ride. :-) Go ahead, read it again. And then find out what happened next. It's rather long, so settle back, grab your diet coke (or whatever your addicted to) and enjoy. Thanks Marcia for editing- *SMACK* you're the best! One winter morning approximately a year after her marriage to the very handsome and rather dashing Fitzwilliam Darcy, Elizabeth passed the time by taking a stroll through Pemberley's extensive grounds. Not long after observing that all she lacked to make the morning complete was the presence of her husband, she spotted him making his way toward her on his magnificent stallion. Elizabeth sighed audibly as he approached her, appreciating his fine figure. 'No one sits a horse so well as that man.' She thought, then sighed again. So distracted was she by the sight of his thighs stretched across the back of his stallion, that he was almost upon her before she realized a distressed look marred his handsome features. "Fitzwilliam, whatever is the matter?" she inquired, reaching up to lay a hand upon his thigh. "I've received a letter from Georgiana with distressing news in it." He replied, reaching into this pocket to pull out the post. He handed it to Elizabeth to read while he dismounted. Convinced that something ill had befallen Georgiana, Elizabeth hastened to read the letter, whilst Darcy began pacing back and forth beside her. Scanning the post for some tragic news, Lizzy was completely puzzled by the time she reached the end. Hesitant, she questioned her husband, "Is this not just a cheerful letter, informing us of the wonderful time she had at a dinner party given by Jane and Charles?" "Major Monroe, Elizabeth! Read the part about Major Monroe!" Elizabeth returned to the letter and located the portion that had so upset her husband. Major Monroe was very attentive to me all evening. I must admit I was pleased with his attentions, and am eager for both you and Elizabeth to make his acquaintance. "That is what has you so green around the gills? Her eagerness for us to meet Major Monroe?" Elizabeth asked in astonishment. "Green around the gills?" Darcy said puzzled. "Elizabeth, this is no time for you to begin speaking like a sailor. Some... Major, has designs on my baby sister! We must leave for town at once!" Elizabeth valiantly controlled her desire to laugh, knowing that her husband was very much in earnest, and managed a supportive: "Of course my love, we will leave this afternoon." Satisfied that his wife understood the danger facing Georgiana, Darcy quickly lifted Elizabeth up on his horse, then swung into the saddle behind her. He gathered Elizabeth closely to him with one hand and held the reins with the other. For her part, Lizzy snuggled in closely, appreciating the feel of his firm thigh under her legs. The wind began to pick up as they made their way back toward the house, and Elizabeth was grateful for husband's warm body, particularly his broad back and shoulders, which blocked a great deal of the chilling wind. Feeling her shiver slightly, Darcy hugged her tighter to him, and leaned down to press a kiss to her hair. Realizing that her hands and arms would be warmer if they were closer to his body, Elizabeth undid the front buttons of her husband's coat and wrapped her arms about him. Immediately feeling his delicious warmth she reached up to press a kiss on his neck, just above his perfectly starched, white cravat. "Better?" he asked distractedly, his mind on the situation in London. "Yes, thank you." Elizabeth was torn between amusement and annoyance. They had only been married a year, surely the novelty of having her in his arms had not worn off to this degree. Determine to deter his thoughts from Georgiana, whom Elizabeth was certain was fine, and bring them back to herself, she once again reached up and kissed his neck. Only this time she did not let go. Rather, she drew a bit of his skin into her mouth and began to suckle, successfully drawing her husband's attention back to the present. "Elizabeth," he admonished, "let go love, you will mark me." Thinking that wouldn't necessarily be a bad thing, Lizzy sucked harder. It was now Darcy who was torn between amusement and annoyance. Amusement won out, and he decided to tease her. "I can produce any number of witnesses that will testify that you promised to love, honor and OBEY me, Elizabeth. If you do not choose to honor your word, as your husband I will be forced to teach you to do so, and you will find yourself making the rest of this trip in a wholly unpleasant position." Shocked Lizzy drew back to stare at her husband. Seeing the twinkle in his eye, she smiled seductively and moved to return to his delectable neck. Before she reached it however, she found herself being picked up, flipped over, and re-positioned to lay draped over his thighs. From her new position she had an excellent view of his impeccable black boot, the stirrup and the snow covered ground. Squealing with outrage, Elizabeth tried to rear up, only to feel the flat of Darcy's hand on her posterior. It rested there while the horse continued to plod steadfastly through the snow, drawing them closer and closer to home. Darcy started to whistle. Elizabeth ground her teeth. He then began to caress the tempting mounds that jiggled under his hand with each step the horse took. Eyeing the hem of her gown, he considered drawing it up and running his hand underneath to caress and perhaps view the jiggling as it occurred in its natural state. Regretfully he acknowledged that the weather thwarted any such actions, but made a mental note to bring his wife out riding on the first warm day of spring. Having recovered somewhat from her initial shock, Lizzy inquired of her husband, "And how long do you propose to keep me in this position?" Darcy considered a moment, then informed her in a cheerful tone, "Until you concede to call me lord and master." He admired another jiggle then brought his hand for a second smack. Lizzy, who had no intention of admitting any such thing, knew that they were drawing close to Pemberley and merely commented; "Are these new Hessians, dear? I don't believe I've ever seen these particular boots before." Darcy was forced to admit defeat, and he laughingly rearranged his wife, just moments before they came into view of the house. As much as he enjoyed teasing her, he was by no means going to allow the mistress of Pemberley to be seen in such an undignified position. Resettled, Elizabeth drew one gloved finger up to his neck and pressed it against the red mark there. "I did mark you." She said, feeling rather proud of herself. Then, because she could never willing cause him distress or embarrassment, which the mark was sure to do, Lizzy adjusted his cravat to cover the spot. The carriage ride to London was proving to be colder than Elizabeth had anticipated. "Comfortable darling?" Fitzwilliam cuddled his wife closer to him under their wool blanket. Feeling her shiver, he apologized, "I'm sorry Elizabeth, we should have waited for the weather to warm up before setting out on this journey." Elizabeth laughed and ran her fingers down his arm, until she captured his hand in hers. "Fitzwilliam, you would have paced a hole through the library's fine Aubusson carpet had we remained at Pemberley a single day longer. Truly, you are acting more like a doting Papa, and less like a brother by the day. Georgiana will be fine. She is highly cautious, and Jane would not invite a gentleman to her home that was not of the highest calibre." "I know Elizabeth," Fitzwilliam sighed. "It is just that she has grown into such a beauty this past year, and I am at a loss as to how to handle the attention she is receiving from gentlemen. I know she is not truly comfortable in the presence of men from outside our small circle. I feel I have left her to the wolves." "You have done nothing of the sort, my love." Lizzy reached up and cupping his cheek brought his head down for a kiss. "We have only been gone a week, I am sure she is fine." "Umm," Fitzwilliam murmured into her mouth. "I have made this trip countless times, but never have I enjoyed it more than when I am alone with you." Elizabeth nipped his bottom lip gently, then moved slightly lower to enjoy his dimple. Feeling Darcy's hands tighten on her waist, she drew back a moment stare into his eyes. "Are you attempting to distract me from my worries, Elizabeth?" he asked smiling. In response, Lizzy leaned forward and captured the tip of his nose with her teeth for a moment, causing her husband to laugh. "Actually, I was thinking to repay you for your kind attentions this morning and perchance even forgive you for your unkind attentions whilst we were on your horse." Elizabeth's announcement produced a chuckle from Darcy, and he shifted to lift her on his lap. She wiggled around until she was straddling him, her skirts riding up indecently around her legs. Capturing her lips in an ardent kiss, Darcy securely held her legs with his hands, gentle rubbing the silky smooth skin just above her knees with his thumbs. A suddenly jostling of the carriage caused them to part. Feeling suddenly embarrassed by their activities; Elizabeth reached down and drew the wool blanket up over her shoulders, then around them, tucking the ends behind Fitzwilliam's shoulders till only their heads stuck out. Seeing his amused look, she cut him off before he could begin. "I know we look ridiculous Fitzwilliam. But if someone were to see what we are doing I would die of mortification." "Rest assured Elizabeth, if there were any possibility of our being observed, you would never have left the seat." Leaning forward Darcy ran his tongue over his wife's full lips, while she wove her fingers into his dark curls. "We are quite in our own little world here. Unless," he began to nibble, "you should lose your head and cry out, loud enough for John Coachman to hear." Lizzy was saved from answering by his hot mouth once again capturing hers. Darcy's hands slid higher up her legs, causing Lizzy to shiver in anticipation and excitement. She could not believe her reserved husband was engaging in such activity in a carriage. On a public road no less! Her hands dropped from his shoulders to move down to his chest where she began working on the fastenings of his shirt. "Elizabeth, look at me." Darcy's voice broke through her passion-clouded senses and Lizzy looked up to meet her husband's eyes. Silently they gazed at each other for a moment, then Lizzy audibly caught her breath and tightened her hold on his shirt as she felt his hands move to the juncture of her thighs. Then, as his finger slipped inside her, she shut her eyes and moaned eagerly. "Keep your eyes open Lizzy." The command brought Elizabeth's eyes open in surprise. "Tell me how that feels." He rubbed against her gently, then firmly applied more pressure. Biting her lip, Lizzy enjoyed the sensation for a moment, then answered, "a little smaller than usual." Darcy let out a shout of laughter. Lizzy clapped her hand over his mouth, fearing that the coachman would overhear. Not dissuaded, Fitzwilliam continued his seduction by running his tongue across her palm, then slipping a second finger inside her. The carriage jostled again, causing Lizzy to squeal. Darcy removed his hand and pushing her gown up past her waist, wrapped his arm tightly around her. His other hand he brought up to the fastenings of his breeches and fumbled to quickly undo them. Freeing himself, he instructed Lizzy to adjust her weight, so that she was kneeling upright, knee on the carriage bench on either side of him. Then, gently he maneuvered her down, entering her slowly, whilst enjoying the expression in her exquisite eyes. "Have I told you yet this day how very beautiful you are?" the question went unanswered by Elizabeth, who had been rendered incapable of speech. Darcy was soon beyond speaking rationally himself and before long was given the very great pleasure of watching his wife come apart beautifully in his arms. His own release quickly followed, and he spent the next few minutes cradling Elizabeth gently to him. Smiling when he realized she had fallen asleep, he pressed a kiss to the top of her head, and settled back to enjoy the rest of the trip to London. The Darcy coach pulled up to a spacious townhouse on Park Lane some 20 minutes before the dinner hour. Elizabeth and Darcy hastened up the front steps and out of the biting wind. They were met by Harrison, their stately butler, who looked delighted (or as delighted as an arthritic gentleman of more than seventy years could possibly be) to see them. "Miss Georgiana and Col. Fitzwilliam are in the drawing room, Ma'am, Sir." He informed them, with a low bow, squeaking slightly. "I do not believe your arrival is expected." "No, I shouldn't think so." Darcy replied. He was tempted to rush to Georgiana at once and reassure himself of her well being, but instead put his arm around his wife and began to usher her up the sweeping marble staircase. "Please inform them of our arrival and that we will join them in the dinning room presently." "Very good Sir." Harrison executed a second deep bow, in a style more befitting a gentleman of some fifty years ago, rather than what was currently fashionable. He didn't release any squeaks or creaks this time however, much to Lizzy's relief. Once in their rooms, Elizabeth remarked to her husband, "Dearest, can you not persuade Harrison to let his son take over his position? He should be spending his later years in comfort, being coddled by his children and grandchildren. I know he is often in pain as he goes about his duties." "I have tried Elizabeth, and on more than one occasion. He simply outwits me by looking vastly affronted, and apologizing profusely for failing to perform his duties in an acceptable manner. By the time I've finished reassuring him that I am not dissatisfied with him, he has managed to secure my approval for another year of service." Fitzwilliam sounded rather baffled and Elizabeth did not attempt to conceal her amusement. "Well I shall leave you with only another month to obtain his agreement for retirement." Elizabeth placed her hands on his shoulders, and standing on her toes reached up to press a quick kiss on chin. "Then I shall take matters into my own hands and see that the gentleman is done rightly by." Turning she made her way to across the room to her dressing room and called over her shoulder: "I'll only be a few moments freshening up, then we can go down and you can see for yourself that Georgiana is well." Dinner that evening was a lively affair. Darcy had taken one look at his sister and known she was happy, in truth she fairly glowed. She and Elizabeth hugged and kissed one another as though they had been apart for months, rather than less than a fortnight. Whilst his cousin slapped him heartily on the back and insulted him in high good spirits. Conversation flowed around the table as Elizabeth matched wits with Darcy and Col. Fitzwilliam. The chef had prepared a lovely spread, a mouthful of which Darcy was enjoying when he happened to look up and see Georgiana conducting what appeared to be some sort of silent conversation with their cousin Richard. Astounded, Darcy watched as her cheeks grew red and her eyes sparkled some mysterious message across the table. Turning his head he caught Richard's response of a raised eyebrow and twitching lips. A swift glance back at Georgiana showed her eyes opened wide in what could only be an amused warning. Suddenly the tasteful food turned a distinctly unpleasant flavor in his mouth. Swallowing painfully he starred blankly at the beef on the plate before him. Georgiana and Richard! Why had he never seen it before? He had never even considered it! He had always assumed that the affection between them was that of cousins, not of� Suddenly the beef he had just swallowed threatened to make a second appearance. Good God, they had been living together in the Darcy townhouse for nearly a fortnight without any type of chaperone. An underage young lady and her guardian dwelling in a fully staffed townhouse would not require the presence of an older female relation. Richard had already secured the agreement of his mother, to take up residence in the townhouse once Georgiana was introduced to society, leaving Elizabeth and Darcy free to move between Pemberley and London as they pleased. In truth, the Countess of Matlock was greatly looking forward to launching Georgiana into British society. Surely Richard would not have taken advantage of such a situation. Darcy shot his cousin a look of such malice that the poor Colonel dropped his fork and said with a mixture of concern and confusion, "Darcy, are you unwell?" The genuine concern he read on Richard's face immediately prompted Darcy to offer an apology with a muttered reference to his sudden intolerance for beef. Catching Elizabeth's anxious glance, he smiled reassuringly and she resumed her conversation with Georgiana regarding which flowers should be planted that spring in the lower west garden at Pemberley. Taking a sip of wine, he considered that he just might have been jumping to conclusions. Certainly Richard would never behave in a disrespectful manner toward Georgiana. Rather repentantly, Darcy glanced again at his cousin, only to find him gazing at Georgiana with an unmistakably tender expression in his eyes. Catching Darcy's eye on him again, Richard smiled and asked, "She looks happy, does she not?" "Indeed, she does. I have not seen her this lively in good length of time." Darcy replied honestly. Throughout the remaining courses Darcy considered a match between the Colonel and his sister, and rather to his surprise found the idea quite to his liking. The Colonel would never be rich, but with Georgiana's dowry, he could certainly afford to purchase a small estate, mayhap-even one in Derbyshire. Pleased with that notion he cast about in his mind, to recall if he knew of any properties that would be coming available near Pemberley in the none-too-distant future. Attacking his dessert with relish, he considered the possibilities. Once they were wed, Richard would be obliged to sell out or at the very least retire from any sort of active duty. That alone would put the Earl and Countess of Matlock in favor of the match. It wouldn't do to have Richard stationed on the continent while that little French madman was running about, determined to conquer the world. Yes, Darcy decided, a match between Georgiana and the Colonel was an excellent idea. Elizabeth watched her husband curiously as he vigorously consumed his dessert. Moments before, during the last course, he had appeared to be worried about something. Apparently he had resolved in his own mind whatever it was that distressed him, for he current displayed the look of a man who was congratulating himself on solving the world's problems. He glanced up, caught her eye upon him and smiled widely. Momentarily distracted by his adorable dimples, Elizabeth suddenly realized that he was telling her something with his eyes. He glanced briefly at his sister, then his eyes darted to Col. Fitzwilliam, and he tilted his head inquiringly. Elizabeth's eyebrows rose in astonishment. While it had occurred to her in the past that the Colonel occasionally showed more than simple familial concern toward his young cousin, she was certain that Georgiana regarded her cousin Richard with no romantic affection. Shaking her head gently at her husband, she conveyed her disagreement. Elizabeth watched curiously, as it appeared that Darcy was about to pout, when he suddenly crossed his eyes at her. Caught off guard Elizabeth laughed, causing Georgiana and Richard to look at her inquiringly. "Whatever are you laughing at, Elizabeth?" Georgiana ask. "Have you been teasing her again, Fitzwilliam?" she continued, turning toward her brother. "He's been settling that you and I should marry, and Elizabeth is disagreeing with him." Richard put in with some amusement. He had been following the silent communication between the two with curiosity. "Perhaps now is a good time to introduce the topic of a certain Major�" Col. Fitzwilliam broke off as Georgiana turned pink and shook her head wordlessly, looking pleadingly at him then Elizabeth. Taking her cue, Elizabeth announced, "Actually I believe it is time for the ladies to adjourn to the drawing room. We will see you gentleman shortly." Darcy watched his sister follow Elizabeth out of the dining room with troubled eyes. Turning to face his cousin he stated bluntly; "You're in love with her." Richard hesitated a moment, then nodded. "Have been for awhile." Darcy considered this as he rose and walked to the sideboard and retrieved a container of port. Pouring two glasses he inquired of his cousin, "And what do you plan to do about it?" "Do?" Richard took the offered glass and stared meditatively at it for awhile. "See that she is happy and well taken care of. What else is there to do?" "Well I suppose the obvious thing would be to marry her." Darcy put in, eyeing his cousin with interest. It wasn't often that the Colonel was so serious-minded. Richard's lips twitched and he snorted in amusement. "You think I wouldn't do that immediately if it were a viable option? Marrying a man she does not love would not make Georgiana happy." He pointed out, then added for good measure, "and I'm hardly in a position to provide for her." Seeing Darcy was opening his mouth to protest, he hurried on, "I could hardly ask her to set up house in my suite of rooms here, or in my parents townhouse. Nor would my officer's quarters be acceptable." He shrugged, and grinned at his cousin. "Don't trouble yourself over it Darcy. We'll continue on as we have in the past, and if I feel melancholic over my situation, why then I'll take a page out of that chap Byron's book and take to writing poetry." This was finished with a flourish, Col. Fitzwilliam raising his glass of port in a silent salute to unrequited love. Darcy looked at him thoughtfully, then moved to fill his cousin's now-empty glass. The gentlemen sipped their drinks silently, each lost in their private thoughts, when Richard suddenly remembered a purchase that he had made not long after leaving his club that morning. His face lit up and at Darcy's questioning look, he began fishing around in his pocket. "You'll never believe what I picked up at auction today." Grasping the item he pulled it out and displayed it to proudly to his cousin. Darcy took one look and started choking on his wine. "Will you look at the size of that thing?" Richard commented as he leaned over and helpful pounded Fitzwilliam on the back with one hand, the sheep gut condom held in the other. "Don't worry it's not for me" he added when it appeared Darcy had gained control of his faculties once again and was very likely to lunge for his throat. "I picked it up for a fellow officer," he explained with a smile. Then, with a twinkle in his eye, he went in for the kill, "a chap named Monroe." Elizabeth heard her husband's roar of outrage resounding throughout the interior of the townhouse. "Oh dear," she grimaced at Georgiana, "that didn't appear to go over very well." Georgiana twisted the material of her skirt nervously. "If that is how he reacted when Richard told him of the carriage ride in the park, however will he respond when I tell him that I've accepted Major Monroe's offer to stand up with him for the first two dances at the Bingly's next dinner party?" "Hmm," Elizabeth considered. "Perhaps it would be best if we allow your brother to meet the Major, and determine for himself that the man is not a dangerous villain, before we spring that piece of information on him." "But would that not be deceptive?" Georgiana asked worriedly, "I would never purposefully deceive Fitzwilliam." Elizabeth bit her lip as she decided how to respond to that rather remarkable statement. "We'll not deceive him, no. You're quite right, that wouldn't be at all the proper thing to do." Georgiana looked relieved, and Elizabeth fought back a grin. "However, we will delay in telling him everything that has occurred in your life since he last saw you, until a later time." Georgiana looked undecided for a moment then nodded her agreement. Elizabeth could no longer contain her amusement. Laughing she stood up and pulled Georgiana to her feet. "Come along, you're tired and should retire early. I'll walk you to the stairs." Georgiana's eyes widened. She wasn't used to having anyone other than her brother, inform her she was tired and going off to bed. Bemused she allowed Elizabeth to escort her into the hallway, not questioning the decision, for it suited her plans perfectly. "Georgina, who is that man?" Elizabeth asked curiously, pointing to an Elizabethan painting hanging toward the back of the hall. "That's one of our ancestor's the Earl of Wessex, isn't he handsome?" Georgiana replied. "Yes, rather." Elizabeth agreed, thinking he looked remarkably like her own husband in costume. "There's some family scandal attached to him," Georgiana continued, "but Fitzwilliam won't tell me what it is. Richard knows though, for I've heard him and Fitzwilliam joking about it." "What did they say?" Elizabeth asked curiously. "Hmm?" Georgiana asked distracted, certain she heard footsteps in the general vicinity of the dinning room. "Oh, something to do with Shakespeare, I believe they were friends or something." Without a pause she added, "I believe I will retire now." And with a quick kiss on Elizabeth's cheek she was gone. Elizabeth watched her sister-in-law's retreat with interest, wondering what had prompted it; questions about the scandalous Earl of Wessex or her brother and cousin's decamping from the dining room. Deciding her husband had had enough time to come to grips with the fact that Georgiana may one day fall in love with a man and; horror of all horrors, actually consider leaving the shelter of his protective wing; she made her way back to the drawing room.

Tempest in a Townhouse, Part II: "Fitzwilliam?" Both Darcy and the Colonel looked up, rose to their feet and in perfect unison responded, "Yes?" Elizabeth blushed, and walked over to take her husband's hand, indicating which Fitzwilliam she had been referring to. Before they could sit down, the Colonel inquired; "where is Georgiana?" "She decided to retire early, as she was quite tired." Lizzy explained. "Ah�" he replied, setting back down in to his chair and pulling out a pipe. He lifted his eyebrows and motioned his pipe in Elizabeth's direction, silently inquiring if she minded the habit. She smiled and shook her head, indicating it was fine with her. Watching him light it, she decided that the first time he pulled out his pipe to smoke when Her Fitzwilliam was not in the room, she would respond with a "Thank you, don't mind if I do." And take the pipe from him to try a puff for herself. Lizzy was distracted from her scandalous thoughts by her husband's voice asking suspiciously, "You took Georgiana shopping today, didn't you?" Elizabeth looked at her husband in surprise, then turned to see his cousin squirming in his chair. "God's teeth! Richard, I thought we had decided enough was enough." Darcy growled, getting to his feet and beginning to pace back and forth in front of the mantle. Elizabeth looked at her husband in astonishment. Seeing her confused look, Richard explained; "That's why she's gone up to bed early." "Because you took her shopping?" Elizabeth asked, more confused than ever. "Yes. You see�" "You spoil her!" Darcy interrupted. "Me?" Col. Fitzwilliam replied in a tone of outrage, "You're the one who buys her sheet music by the pound and a new pianoforte every year!" "Come now, every year?" Darcy asked sarcastically. "Well, certainly at least every other!" the Colonel replied indignantly. Since Darcy couldn't refute this he decided to hurry over that point. "At least music is edifying. Those novels you buy her are pure claptrap! No educational or redeeming value at all!" "Their redeeming value is that Georgiana likes them!" Elizabeth watched her husband and cousin with amusement, fairly certain that they had forgotten her presence in the room. Their verbal battle rather reminded her of the skirmishes that her parents used to get into, before her mother had taken to proclaiming her nerves were being ill-used by such events. "You two are like a couple of old hens." She announced, fighting back laughter. The couple of old hens turned and glared at her. "I beg your pardon." Darcy said stiffly, somewhat mortified at having behaved so abominably in the presence of his wife. His cousin was one of the few people on earth with whom he freely voiced his opinion, and he and Fitzwilliam frequently involved themselves in lively debates. Particularly in regards to Georgiana's education and upbringing, as both were certain they alone knew what was best for her. Col. Fitzwilliam recovered his good humor quickly and laughingly agreed with Elizabeth. "Darcy and I do forget ourselves on occasion when we are in private. Pray forgive me for behaving so boorishly." Elizabeth assured him that she was not offended in anyway, then inquired of her husband, "Whatever is wrong with Georgiana reading novels?" "It is not a novel here or there that I am opposed to," Darcy replied, looking rather indignant. "But rather the sheer number of them that she consumes on a regular bases. If she wants to spend her time reading she should study the classics." "Such as Greek tragedies and Latin text?" Elizabeth wondered aloud. "Actually, I was referring to the English classics," Darcy replied. "We have been blessed with many great writers; Milton, Johnson, Chaucer�" "Shakespeare," added the Colonel, who then wiggled his eyebrows at Darcy. "Speaking of Shakespeare," Elizabeth began hoping distract Darcy from adding a comment to the disgruntled look he shot his cousin, "Georgiana was telling me something about his being a friend of your ancestor." "Or ancestoress�" murmured the Colonel, then immediately got up and studied a painting on the far side of the room, when his cousin glared at him. "However, perhaps Georgiana should familiarize herself with certain Latin and Greek texts." Darcy added, wanting to draw Elizabeth' attention from the Bard. "Ah, such as Catullus?" put in Elizabeth, innocently; causing Col. Fitzwilliam to inhale a large quantity of smoke. Darcy scowled at his coughing cousin a moment, before turning his gaze to his wife. "And what do you know of Catullus?" he inquired. Elizabeth blushed slightly, darted a glance at Col. Fitzwilliam, whom seemed to be recovered from his coughing fit and had returned to studying the painting with a great deal of interest; then glanced back to her husband. He raised an inquiring brow, and she smiled and said; "Then let amorous kisses dwell On our lips, begin and tell A Thousand and a Hundred score A Hundred, and a Thousand more." Darcy lifted his wife's hand to his lips and kissed it gently. Deciding that he was definitely an unneeded member of the party, Richard excused himself, and made to leave the room; claiming he needed to make his escape before Darcy started spouting poetry, and he was moved to tears. Darcy earnestly denied having put any poetry to memory, much to Elizabeth's disappointment, but the Colonel called out; "remember your Latin lad" over his shoulder as he quit the room. Merely laughing when Darcy called out, "Thanks coz!" after him. "Well?" Elizabeth asked expectantly. With a groan Darcy attempted to disoblige himself of quoting poetry to his wife. "I'm not good at this sort of thing, my dear�" he broke off, realizing Elizabeth would not be content until he had quoted a bit of poetry for her. With a mental shrug, he decided that if his Elizabeth wanted poetry, she would get poetry. Gallantly he swept her up into his arms and looking deep into her eyes, whispered dramatically the poem he and Richard had learned as school lads. "Amo, amas, I love a lass, As cedar tall and slender; Sweet cowslip's grace Is her nominative case, And she's o' the feminine gender." Lizzy burst into laughter as he carried her out of the room and headed up the marble staircase. Once she had quieted, he continued in a passionate vein; "Can I decline a nymph so devine? Her voice like a flute is dulcis; Her oculus bright, her manus white And soft, when I tacto, her pulse is." Reaching their room, he entered and shut the door behind them. Fitzwilliam carried Elizabeth to their bed, then set her down gently, and draped himself so that he lay across her. Pressing tender kisses along her face and throat, he concluded; "Oh how bella, my puella I'll kiss in secula seculorum; If I've luck, sir, she's my uxor, O dies benedictorum." "I just have one question, love." Elizabeth murmured drowsily later that night. "Hmm?" Darcy questioned as he curled spoon fashion around her, his arm wrapped snugly around her, hand cupping her breast. "What in God's name is an uxor?" Darcy awoke early the next morning, well rested and eager to be about his day. Gently easing himself out from under Elizabeth, he quietly slipped out of bed and drew the covers up around her, tucking her in snuggly, so that she would not easily miss his warmth. Striding into his dressing room, he rang for his valet then applied himself at his writing desk as he awaited his man's arrival. Thirty minutes later he slipped back into his bedchamber and left a note on the pillow beside his wife, as well as a gentle kiss on her smooth cheek. Elizabeth awoke sometime later to find herself alone in their large bed. A piece of parchment caught her eye, and she was delighted to see her name scripted in her husband's bold writing across the note on the pillow beside her. Snuggling back down in the warmth of the quilt, she broke the seal and with a smile read; 'My beloved, I am sorry I am not there to kiss you awake; but trust that you will excuse my brief absence, as I have business at my club, which I felt should not be delayed. Be assured that I would rather spend the morning in your company and to that end, might I request that you abide in our chambers until I have rejoined you? Expect me by eight. Your maid has orders not to wake you, but will come if you ring. May I suggest, however, that you refrain from eating -as I have every assurance from cook that your favorite sweet buns will be removed from the oven even as I cross the threshold of our doorway with my return. With great anticipation I remain, Your devoted husband A soft smiled hovered around her lips as Elizabeth brought the note up to her lips and pressed a gentle kiss atop her husband's bold signature. Glancing at the wall-mounted timepiece she observed it was half past seven, absolutely perfect. At three minutes past eight, the door swung open and Darcy entered, carrying a large tray. Elizabeth eyed him in amusement. "Are you employed as a footman these days, Mr. Darcy?" He grinned widely at her and set the tray on a low table near the bed, and leaning over dropped a quick kiss on her eager lips. Pulling himself away, he turned and strode over to the door to his dressing room, and locked it, then circled the room, locking both the main door, as well as the one to Elizabeth's dressing room. Having secured them in their own little world, he turned back to face his wife. He paused for a moment to admire the picture she made, lying on her back in his bed, raised up a bit on her elbows. As he began stripping off his jacket, then vest, Elizabeth sat up in bed. The bed sheets pooled around her a waist, baring her breast to Fitzwilliam's eyes. His attention was immediately drawn to them, and he unconsciencely licked his lips and took a step toward her. Elizabeth shivered in anticipation. Apparently taking this as a sign that his wife was cold, Darcy deterred, and made his way across the room and bent to stir up the fire. Elizabeth watched impatiently as he added several logs and ensured that the bright blaze was steadily putting off heat. Finally satisfied, Darcy turned back to his wife and said, "get back under the covers Elizabeth. I don't want you to catch a chill." "Come and warm me Fitzwilliam." Elizabeth's plea prompted Darcy to quickly cross the room back to her side. Shucking off his breeches and shirt, he pulled back the bed covers and climbed in to snuggle down with his wife. Elizabeth curled her arms around his neck and attached her lips to his throat. Gently rolling her over so he was atop her, Darcy reached back and capturing her hands in his, brought them forward to lie on either side of her face. He brought his mouth to her ear and slowly traced the outline of it with the tip of his tongue, pausing every few moments to whisper tenderly of his love for her. Elizabeth shivered at the delicious sensations he was provoking. Eager to caress her husband she tried to free her hands from his firm grasp. "Darling release my hands. I wish to touch you." "Not yet love." Darcy chuckled and held them fast while Elizabeth tugged. "I'm going to ravish you," he bit her earlobe gently, and tugged. "Just as soon as I feed you breakfast." He released one hand to reach across to the tray, and chose a warm sticky bun from a plate. Ripping off a portion of the sweet bread he pressed it to her lips and urged her to try it. Elizabeth brought her free hand up to hold his in place while she nipped and licked at the offered treat, and then the fingers holding it. Fitzwilliam found he could not take his eyes off his wife's lips as they caressed his fingers. His breath shortened as her tongue swept out and moistened one finger after another, then darted back into her mouth again. Ripping off a second helping of the sweet treat, he offered her a small bite, then leaned down to enjoy the taste of it on her lips. Elizabeth moaned and wrapped her arm around his neck, holding him tightly. "I thought you were going to ravish me," she whispered. "I plan to," he assured her, with a slowly forming grin; framed by two deep dimples. "Just as soon as I finish feeding you." Kissing her again, he traced the outline of her lips with his tongue, before probing a bit to be let inside. Elizabeth obligingly opened her mouth and he swept in to plunder its depths. Drawing back, he found Elizabeth's arms still wrapped tightly around him, holding him in place. "I'm not hungry anymore," Elizabeth assured him. Two hours later, the bed was a sticky mess, with the remains of Elizabeth's breakfast scattered from one end to the other. Its former occupants were now in a large tub in front of the fireplace. Lizzy held a damp cloth over her eyes while her husband scrubbed industriously at the mountain of soapy curls atop her head. "I cannot believe you went in search of Major Monroe first thing this morning!" Darcy ignored his wife's comment and reached over the side of the tub for a pitcher full of fresh water. "Tilt your head back, darling." The water cascaded down through her locks, rinsing the soap away. "And I didn't hunt down the man this morning, merely dropped in at my club." Elizabeth peered at him from under an upturned corner of the cloth. "And is he a member there?" She lowered the cloth from her face and watched his actions curiously while he ignored her question. Picking up a fluffy towel Darcy wound her damp hair in it, then secured atop her head, turban style. "Where ever did you learn how to do this?" She inquired. Darcy's cheeks pinkened a bit, and she leaned forward to run her fingers along his ribs. "No." He batted her hands away, "I'd best not tell, for it is not only my secret to keep." Elizabeth's eyes narrowed. "It had better not have been from a lady, whom you found occasion to bathe." Darcy snorted at the idea, but was secretly amuse that his wife was so quick to jealousy. "If you must know, the other party is Charles Bingly." Considerable pleading and tickle treats resulted in his sharing the basis of his turban forming knowledge, whilst he soaped her feet. 'How,' he wondered, 'was he to have known the sweet buns would leave such a sticky residue on her toes?' "It's all Bingly's fault, if you must know." He informed her. "Miss Bingly and the Hursts had gone away for a houseparty, given by some matron, in the country. I was invited to dine with Bingly one night while they were away." "Go on," Elizabeth prodded, as he finished with her right foot and began work on her left. "Between us, we consumed enough wine and after-dinner port for four men. And well, the topic under discussion eventually made its way around to ladies headwear. Bingly and I agreed that bonnets were a logical choice, as they shaded a lady's complexion from the sun. However, we were somewhat perplexed by ladies turbans. We could determine no beneficial use for them, and soon the conversation turned from why they were worn, to how they were designed. Charles had the grand idea of absconding one of his sister's and so we did, and with great precision and care, we took it apart and put it back together again." Lizzy nearly drown herself laughing. The picture of her husband and Charles tipsy and playing with Caroline's turban was too much. Fitzwilliam got a hold of her elbows and caught her before she slipped beneath the water. He raised her until she stood, then turn her to face away from him, so he could begin scrubbing behind her knees. Those sweet buns were amazingly sticky. Dinner that evening was a merry party, as Jane and Bingly were free to join the Darcy household. Elizabeth even found occasion to tease her brother-in-law on his turban making skills, much to his embarrassment and Jane's confusion. Once the ladies had adjourned to the drawing room however, their conversation immediately turned to Major Monroe. "How did you meet him Jane?" Lizzy inquired eager to know everything possible about the man who had captured Georgianna's attention. "He is an acquaintance of Charles, and a fellow officer of Col. Fitzwilliam's and ever so pleasant." Jane replied. "I believe I met him first at Drury Lane. Charles had taken me to see a production of Twelfth Night, and he was occupying the same box as we, with a lady friend. Whom," she added with a slight smile for Georgianna, "Charles told me he is no longer seeing." Georgianna blushed happily at this news, though it was no surprise to her. Major Monroe had told her himself at their last meeting that he had restricted his socializing with single young ladies to herself alone. Unbeknownst to the ladies, a similar conversation was going on amidst the gentlemen over their port. "So, Bingly. Tell me what you know of this Monroe chap." Darcy commanded nearly the instant the dinning room door closed behind Elizabeth. "How are you acquainted and what do you know of his family and character? All I can pry out of Fitzwilliam here, are his military exploits and physical description." "Why we met at a hunting party, given by the Duke of Argyle, at his estate in Scotland." Bingly replied. Darcy's eyebrows shot up in surprise. "How do you know the Duke of Argyle?" "I don't." Bingly said. "Or rather I didn't, the invite was via Hurst, whose," Bingly paused to thing hard for a moment, "mother's cousin's uncle was some sort of relation to the last duke -brother-in-law I believe, but I'm not absolutely certain." Darcy grunted in amusement. "And how did Monroe arrange to be included in the hunting party? Or was he employed in some manner on the estate?" He could just envision Bingly forming a friendship with the master of the horse or the second son of the estate manager. Fitzwilliam snorted in amusement at this, and Bingly gaped at him in astonishment, mouth opening and closing apparently at will, with no sound escaping. Finally, recovering his speech, Charles exclaimed, "Argyle is Monroe's grandfather! And he's quite a favorite of the duke's, though he's only the second son of a second son. The man's a warrior through and through! You should have seen the demonstration he and his brother put on with their claymores!" Bingly enthused, "and when they had concluded, Monroe stood there holding the tip of his claymore between his index finger and thumb, and with a flick of his wrist flung it high in the air, end over tip. Then the man stood there, not blinking an eye, as it came rushing back down at him. I though it would skewer him through, but at the last moment he stepped away, and 'Thunk' the claymore embedded itself point down in the very spot where he had been standing! Most amazing thing I've ever seen!" Bingly concluded, flushed with the excitement of telling the darin tale. Darcy sipped his port with a grimace. Lovely, Georgianna was enamored with a daredevil. Darcy's mood improved considerably when his cousin, Col. Fitzwilliam stopped by the next afternoon with news that Major Monroe's regiment was expected to be deployed to active duty on the continent before the month was complete. His mood deteriorated considerably however, when Georgianna was made aware of the news the next day. The Major had come calling that morning and was finally introduced to Darcy. Darcy, prepared to dislike the man on sight, was disappointed to find him agreeable, courteous and clearly in love with Georgianna. Monroe had brought her sheet music and in no time at all, had convinced her to play for them. He wore such a look of adoration as he watched Georgianna play, that Darcy felt almost as though he were intruding upon a private moment, by looking at the man's face. Knowing that the other couple was oblivious to their presence in the room, Elizabeth snuggled close to her husband and taking his hand in her own, whispered softly to him. "I remember when you used to look at me like that." Darcy nearly snorted. There was no way he'd ever gazed at Elizabeth with such love-struck, puppy eyes. Well, at least not in public, where others could see his emotions so clearly. The visit ended shortly after Major Monroe informed Georgianna that he would be leaving soon for the continent. Her tears, which the poor man was obviously distraught over, could not be quenched. Alarmed at his sister's tears Darcy suggested in his iciest tone, that Monroe leave. Upon hearing this, Georgianna through herself into his arms and disregarding all propriety wrapped her arms around his neck and wept. Elizabeth, very much afraid that Darcy was planning to physically remove Georgianna from Monroe's embrace, quickly latched herself onto his arm. She needn't have feared however, for Darcy merely informed Monroe that he would meet him in his office in five minutes. And with Elizabeth at his side he stiffly quit the room. Outside in the corridor, Elizabeth reached a hand up and gently cupped her husband's cheek. "They are in love, and he is going to war." She said softly. Darcy placed his hands on her elbows, and squeezed lightly. He took a deep ragged breath and dropped his head down, so that his forehead rested atop Elizabeth's. "I know that love. It is why I did not kill him." Elizabeth smiled wiry. "I will stay and comfort Georgianna, while you have it out with him in your office." Darcy's talk with Major Monroe did not go well. To begin with, the man was wealthier than Darcy, and had the financial papers to prove it. To make matters worse, he owned two estates, whereas Darcy only owned one. And to cap it off, Monroe stood a full inch and a half taller then Darcy and out weighed him by several pounds. Unable to find any reason why should not be allowed to court Georgianna, Darcy reluctantly issued an invitation to return the next week and dine with them. The invitation was accepted with all due courtesy, and the Major departed. Elizabeth sighed and put down the letter she was attempting to read. The rambling missive from her mother was a trial to follow in peaceful circumstances, but her attempts to do so while her husband paced up and down before her, were a wasted effort. "Come away from the window dearest. Our neighbors will begin to wonder what you are about." Darcy turned from his position by one window and went to study the view from another. Then, changing his mind he went to join Elizabeth. He knew she was finding his need to shelter Georgianna somewhat extreme. But he could not find the words to explain to her how keenly he felt his failure to protect her in the past. The thought of Georgianna retreating once again into that silent shell of uncertainty in which she had dwelled after the debactacle with Wickham, left him shaken. Never would he allow his little girl to experience the heartache of such betrayal again. His little girl. While it was true that Georgianna was his sister, he had long ago assumed the role of parent in her life. It was a position he had felt ill qualified at the time to fill. And if he failed Georgianna yet again� he glanced down at Elizabeth as she read her letter. How would Elizabeth feel, how could she trust him to shield and protect their own daughters, if he failed to protect his sister? Sensing his gaze upon her, Lizzy gave up on her mother's letter and gave her attention to her husband. "They will return soon" she assured him, and squeezed his hand, hoping to instill some comfort. "The park is doubtless crowded today, as the weather is remarkably pleasant for this time of year." Darcy gently traced the line of her jaw from ear to chin, before dropping a gentle kiss on her brow in acknowledgement of the attempted solace. "You are looking particularly lovely this morning Mrs. Darcy." He informed her. "Is that a new gown?" Elizabeth's eyes glinted with amusement. "They are very nearly all new gowns. I have only recently had access to a very generous clothing allowance." Darcy's finger skimmed across her lips, then moved lower when she tried to nip it. "An allowance which you do not make use of to its full extent." He chided gently, while trailing his finger down the creamy expanse of her throat and further, to the lace encased mounds before him. Experimentally he tugged at the d�collet�, while easing her down on the lounging chair. Elizabeth's sitting room was quite empty, but for their presence and he was determined to enjoy it, and put all thoughts of Georgianna and the Major temporarily out of his head. "I did not marry you for the clothing allowance I would receive." Elizabeth whispered, even as her fingers moved to his waist. "Ah," he paused to kiss her, then drew back as she tried to deepen the kiss. "And why was it that you decided to marry me?" he inquired in a teasing tone. Elizabeth's hands slid down from his waist to cup his backside a moment, before moving over his hips in a feather-light touch to explore the prominent bulge she found there. "I believe it was the fit of your trousers." "Elizabeth!" Darcy's head jerked up and he starred down at his wife in amazement. For her part, Lizzy tried to look up at him innocently, but ruined it by giggling. Fitzwilliam captured her lips once again in a burning kiss, drawing a deep moan from Elizabeth. Her hands sought the buttons of his breeches, nearly overcome with her need to feel his hot length in her hands. Darcy in turn, had managed to free her breasts from their confinement. He was feasting on the pink tip of one, when the door of the sitting room flew open, and Georgianna rushed in. "Elizabeth!" she exclaimed, "you will never guess�" her voice trailed off in a squeak of horror as she took in the sight before her. The couple on the lounging chair froze. Then Fitzwilliam recovered sufficiently to meet his sister's eyes, and say "Out." Georgianna complied, with all due haste, and Darcy found himself somewhat hesitant to return his attention to his wife. The mood had definitely been broken. Looking down, he realized Elizabeth was struggling to adjust her bodice. He watched disappointedly as the twin mounds of his favorite temptation were once again hidden away from his view. "I'll go and see to Georgianna," Elizabeth said, as they rose, and Darcy ensured that his trousers were fastened correctly. "She will be mortified and no doubt in need of reassurance." Relieved beyond belief that that responsibility was not one that he would have to take on, Darcy murmured his agreement and decided to retreat to his library. Any hope for a peaceful morning there was destroyed however, when he discovered that Major Monroe was waiting downstairs to speak with him. And damned if the bloody man didn't ask for Georgianna's hand in marriage.

Oh LOLOLOL!!! Poor Georgiana! What a shock to the young lady's system! *grin* Esbee, that was positively priceless!!

Esbee! You have a mini-series going here! I loved it when Darcy said GO! How will E explain? Continue soon please.

Oh, what a shock for poor dear Georgiana!! It will take some time for her before she can see her brother and sister-in-law again without getting this picture in her head! Hilarious! And Teg, I love your story! Brenda mistaking Will for Ben... Yeah, got his revenge for some of the embarrassing moments over the years!

Teg, I forgot about Brenda mistaking Darcy for Ben! LOL! Revenge was sweet this time around! EsBee! Sticky Buns and marriage proposals? Will the Regency ever recover from this scandal? ROTF!

Loved it Esbee! Hope there's more - don't leave us hanging with G and Major Monroe. Loved the sticky buns, references to Lord Wessex (yes he does look like Darcy, doesn't he?), and G walking in on D&E. Fun, fun, fun! IRENE - WHERE ARE YOU???????

Ooh, how nice!! The stories seem now to pour in.....hmmmm....almost, still missing Irene's, though... Missed your stories Esbee, nice to see them back,...nice bathing scene...mmmmm...!! Teg: Of course I remember the story line...and the agony of not knowing, but it doesn't help when I'm reading the story here!! ..and of course I don't expect you to change anything...much;-))

Almost forgot where I left off.... okay, I did forget! ;) Parallels Chapter Ten Several pairs of eyes met across the width of the dining table, their owners not daring to say a word. The silence at either end of the table was deafening, and none of the observers could understand what had happened to suddenly turn Will and Elizabeth into wordless combatants. Rich glanced from one parent to the other. He met Aaron�s gaze across from him and nodded. In a crisp, steady voice he addressed his father. �Dad, may Aaron and I go into Manchester to the pictures, tomorrow?� Will�s gaze swept past his wife�s end of the table to come to rest on his son. �How do you propose to get there?� �I�m not taking you,� Rebecca stated flatly. �I have plans tomorrow that don�t put me anywhere near Manchester.� �Then I suppose I�ll drive you,� Will said. �Is it a picture I might enjoy? I may stay to see it, if it appeals to me, too.� �Oh, sure!� Rich enthused. �It�s a great action flick, Dad. You�ll love it!� �Lots of blood and gore and death!� Aaron added with a huge grin. �Terrific!� Will saw and ignored the glare that Elizabeth was sending his way. She didn�t want him out of her sight until after Monday�s appointment, and he knew it. He smiled at the two boys. �Then I�m definitely staying to see it with you!� He caught her gaze briefly and saw she was furious with him, but that didn�t stop him from smiling smugly in her direction. He was quite aware of how juvenile that was, but he had no intention of spending the next two days under Elizabeth�s thumb. Will also had no intention of listening to her harangue him later, so after dinner he offered to help Kathleen with a particularly difficult school assignment with which she had been having trouble. This left Elizabeth to the company of Georgiana, who must have borne the brunt of her frustration, for his sister came to his study looking for him later in the evening. Kathleen had just finished the main body of her paper, and was quite pleased with it so far, when Georgiana knocked on the door. �Will, have you got a minute?� She smiled at her niece, but looked at her brother insistently. Kathleen retrieved her disk from the computer. �I can finish the rest without any help, now. Thanks, Dad.� Georgiana closed the door following Kathleen�s exit. She crossed the room to sit in the chair that the girl had just vacated. �Alright, Will. What childish game are you two playing now?� A wan smile appeared on his face. �I�ll admit to being childish.� His sister rolled her eyes. �So, Elizabeth has a legitimate complaint?� �She has a legitimate concern,� he corrected. �But one she has blown out of proportion.� Will tapped his fingers on the desktop. Meeting Georgiana�s gaze, he said, �It�s nothing you need to worry about. It will all be sorted in a couple of days.� �A couple of days?� Georgiana looked sceptical. �Oh, I see. This is all one-sided, is it? Elizabeth doesn�t want you to take the boys to Manchester tomorrow for some reason, and you are doing it anyway for spite.� She shook her head, dismayed. �I hope you know what you�re doing, Will.� With that, she got up and left the study. Will contemplated picking out a book to read, so that he could stay in this room, but he negated that idea, and instead, went upstairs to their room. The week had been rather busy and he was more tired than he would like to admit, even to himself. He settled himself under the blankets, pulled the book that he always left on the night table toward him, and flipped through the pages to find a suitably dull passage to put him to sleep. Will never heard Elizabeth enter the room, didn�t see her turn off the light, nor felt her remove his book from his fingers and crawl under the blankets to snuggle up to him. He did, however, wrap an arm around her, and in his sleep he murmured her name. *** �Then, it�s what you suspected?� Dr. Walker looked very seriously at his patient. �So far, every test has shown that it is not atherosclerosis. Nor did they reveal any other arterial blockages. From the information that you gave me, namely when these attacks occurred and your symptoms, plus the stress test that was performed last week, this has confirmed my original suspicions.� �And just what are those suspicions?� Elizabeth asked impatiently. �Let me explain more fully,� the doctor said as he leaned across the desk�s surface. �The walls of the arteries are surrounded by muscle fibres. Rapid contraction of these muscle fibres causes a sudden narrowing, or spasm, of the arteries.� He used his hand to demonstrate by first splaying his fingers, then closing them to make a fist. �When the coronary arteries experience a spasm, it reduces blood flow to the heart muscle and causes angina. This particular form of angina, resulting from a coronary artery spasm, is called "variant" angina or Prinzmetal's angina. Typically, Prinzmetal's angina occurs at rest, usually in the early morning hours, which ties in with the information you originally gave me.� �What can be done about it?� Will felt Elizabeth�s hand gripping his as she steeled herself for the answer. �Medications are available. Sublingual nitroglycerin tablets, which you place under your tongue, and nitroglycerin sprays all relieve angina by reducing the heart muscle's demand for oxygen. Nitroglycerin also relieves the spasm of the coronary arteries and can redistribute coronary artery blood flow to areas that need it most. The use of nitroglycerin is limited, however, by headaches and light-headedness as it causes an excess lowering of blood pressure. �Calcium channel blockers also relieve coronary artery spasm, but they reduce the heart rate as well. There are side effects. Swelling of the legs, excess lowering of the heart rate and blood pressure, and also depressing heart muscle function. This last would cause an increased shortness of breath.� �Which medication would you recommend?� Will�s expression was unreadable, but it was now his hand gripping Elizabeth�s. Dr. Walker looked directly at Will. �I would suggest you start with the nitroglycerin tablets and see how that suits you.� He went on to describe the dosage and frequency of use for the medication. Elizabeth sat silently throughout, her thoughts racing with her emotional response to what she was hearing. Will�s always been so strong, so healthy. I can�t get used to the idea that there is something wrong. It frightens me. It forces me to realize that he�s only mortal, that he will die someday. She closed her eyes and her mind shuddered at the thought. Oh, God, please don�t take him from me too soon. Twenty-one years is not enough...... a lifetime is not enough! They left the doctor�s office, Elizabeth still numb, Will clutching the slip of paper with his prescription on it. They filled the prescription at the chemist, then found the car. For a few moments they sat in silence, staring at their feet. Then Elizabeth looked up. �Let�s go somewhere.� Will didn�t take long to think about it. �I know the place.� He started the car and threw it into gear. The place he had in mind was only fifteen minutes away. When he pulled into the parking spot, Elizabeth smiled in remembrance of the last time they had been there. Will took her by the hand and led her into the lobby of the swank, expensive hotel. Bypassing the reception desk, they walked to the lifts and took one to the restaurant on the top floor of the building. Despite it being the noon hour, they were immediately seated at a quiet table near the window overlooking the city. Elizabeth gazed out at the view. She wasn�t ready to talk, yet. Still sorting out her feelings, she continued to watch the flow of the traffic on the streets below them. Will ordered for both of them. Elizabeth always ate the same thing whenever they came here. When the waiter had brought the bottle of wine, poured it and had left again, Will attempted to gain her attention. �Elizabeth,� he said softly. She turned her head toward him. �I love you.� Elizabeth felt all of her inner strength flee with those three simple words. She had to close her eyes, struggling to maintain some sort of composure. At last she found the courage to face him again. �I�m scared, Will.� With a small smile, he took her hand and rubbed his thumb over her fingers. �It�s not so bad as all that, Liz. It�s a manageable condition. You heard the doctor say that.� She shook her head and sniffled briefly. �That isn�t going to make me feel any better whenever I see you have an attack, whenever I see you in such pain.� Elizabeth placed her other hand on top of his. �You don�t know how terrified I was the other morning, to see you collapse like that.� �That�s what the tablets are for, to ease the pain and lessen the severity of the attack.� Will paused as the waiter returned to place their salads on the table, then he continued. �Elizabeth, I�ve done some thinking over the last few weeks. I was just as frightened by what was happening to me as you were. It made me realize just how much time I spend on business, maintaining and monitoring an assortment of companies and corporations. I was very relieved when Georgiana told me she wanted to take on my role in Brian�s company. Offloading that responsibility made me feel so much better, and I started looking at what other responsibilities I could safely relinquish.� �Will.� Elizabeth was looking at him in astonishment. �Are you thinking of selling off your stock in some of the companies?� �No,� he said, shaking his head. �but I do need to slow down, and curtail my involvement. Ben will be finished university this spring, and I had hoped to bring him in and begin grooming him to take over some of it. I�d start him in the simpler areas, and then move him up when he�s ready. The only problem is that I know he wanted to do some travelling when he�s done, before settling into work.� Elizabeth was confused. �What gave you the idea he wants to travel?� �He told me last summer, actually. Just before we left to go overseas to be with Georgiana.� Will cast an apologetic glance at his wife. �Ben really wanted to go instead of finishing up his final year of study. I told him no.� �I see.� Somehow, Elizabeth couldn�t work up any anger that Will hadn�t told her about this before now. �I think your idea is a good one, Will. Ben has always been level-headed and interested in what you do.� �He also did a fine job looking after everything here while we were in America last year.� Will met her eyes and smiled. �Might I suggest that after we�ve eaten, we go for a walk along the canal and talk of anything but my health?� Elizabeth returned his smile with one of her own. �Agreed.� *** Over the next two days Elizabeth debated whether she should tell Will about Richard and Laura�s expected arrival on Friday. The original intention was to surprise him, but she was having serious doubts about the possible repercussions now. Thankfully, the party she had planned didn�t include anyone outside of the immediate family with the exception of Richard, Laura, Jane and Charles. Although she had wanted to let the children know what was happening with their father, Will insisted that they not say anything, at least until after the weekend. He didn�t want to be treated with kid gloves. This party was for the both of them, and he hoped to enjoy it without everyone telling him to sit down and relax, fretting over his every expression, or plaguing him with a thousand enquiries as to how he was feeling at any given moment. Concern won out over her previous plan and Elizabeth informed her husband that his cousin was to be joining them at the end of the week. Will was delighted. Elizabeth, however, was in a state of frazzled nerves by Friday. Fortunately, Georgiana and the children attributed it to her anticipation of the party. Elizabeth was very reluctant to allow Will to go to the airport to pick up Richard and Laura. She hadn�t let him out of her sight for more than ten minutes at a time all week. It was fortunate that Ben and Anna arrived home shortly before her husband was to depart, and she coerced her son into accompanying his father on the trip. Will had given her one of his looks, frustrated with the constant supervision of his day. One bright point was that Will had not suffered any recurring attacks since the previous Saturday morning. This both encouraged and worried his wife. She was sure that her constant vigilance had played a role in this, and concerned that, once distracted from her duty by her responsibilities as hostess, something was going to happen. Elizabeth was equally sure that her husband would take care not to let her know until much later, if at all. As the time grew nearer for Will and Ben�s return, most members of the household were loitering near the front entry, either in the hallway, or in one of the front rooms. Aaron was the first to spot the car and let out a tremendous whoop of joy, running out the front door and down the steps to greet them. Rich was close on his heels, but the others stayed inside where it was warm, content to watch from the doorway. There was much hugging and kissing of cheeks when Richard and Laura finally made it into the house. They were exhausted from the flight, but not too tired to appreciate the enthusiasm of their family. It had been several years since they had seen the Darcy children, and Richard shook his head in wonder at how Anna had blossomed in that time. He had already been shocked at the airport to see Ben, a spitting image of Will at that age. Having settled her guests into their rooms, served dinner and retired to the drawing room with their coffee, Elizabeth finally relaxed long enough to sit back and enjoy the company. The younger children had disappeared as quickly as usual after the meal, Anna and Ben choosing to keep the adults company for a short time before they, too, grew bored with conversation and went to find amusement elsewhere. It wasn�t long before Richard and Laura could no longer suppress their yawns and said their goodnights as well. Elizabeth led the way upstairs to their room, Laura following, but Richard hung back for a moment. He pulled his cousin aside just as they exited the room. �Are you feeling alright Will? You look a little tired.� Will drew himself up straighter. �It�s been a strenuous week.� �Oh, I understand.� Richard laughed as he started toward the stairs. �Well, we aren�t as young as we used to be, Will. You watch yourself. Get that grown up boy of yours to do the dirty work from now on.� He grinned and took the stairs two at a time. Will watched his cousin go, feeling a twinge of envy for his freedom. He thought about Richard�s observance that he looked tired. Tired of having my every move dogged! Still, he would have to make more of an effort to appear his normal self, and to get Elizabeth to stop her hovering. Even if no-one else suspected, Will recalled that Laura was a doctor, and she would be far more observant than anyone else in the house. With a sigh he returned to the drawing room to wait for Elizabeth to rejoin him. *** Late into the following evening the laughter still rang through Pemberley. Jane and Charles had joined them early that afternoon, bringing their two children, Robert and Beth. Their daughter was the same age as Rebecca, and the two had always been close. When the teenagers grew tired of listening to their parents recite stories from their own childhoods they all ran off upstairs, likely to tell stories of their own. Robert caught Ben�s eye and indicated a desire to leave their present company as well. Excusing themselves, they announced their intention to play some billiards and retreated to the games room. Instead of picking up a cue, though, Ben grabbed two bottles of lager and handed one to Robert as they made themselves comfortable. �Were you getting bored with the conversation, Rob?� Ben grinned at his cousin. Rob smiled, too. �I�ve heard my parents tell those so many times! Mind you, the version that your Mum and Dad have is interesting, but in the end it�s all the same really.� He took a sip of his beer and leaned forward. �Ben, I have to tell you something.� �Oh, this sounds serious.� Ben leaned forward, smiling mischievously. �My Mum and Dad know about you and Brenda.� Ben sat back again, the smile faded from his face. �Not much!� Robert said hurriedly. �It was my fault. I left some of my photos laying around and my Mum came across them when she was tidying up. One of the photos was of you two, from that party we were at in December.� �The one you were going to give to me, but kept forgetting?� Ben asked. Then he sighed. �Well, at least it was the nice photo of us. What did she say?� �Not much. She just wanted to know who the girl was. I gave her Brenda�s name, that�s all.� Robert said apologetically. �I suppose I�ll have to tell my parents now, before your mum does.� Ben grumbled. �Although, if they don�t know anything else, I could probably get away without saying much more than you did. My Dad�s already aware of her.� He chuckled. �Brenda called here one day and thought my Dad was me when he picked up the phone!� Robert laughed. �I�d love to have seen his face!� �Oh, he tried to get me going, actually had me believing him for a moment, but Brenda assured me she hadn�t said anything incriminating. He had a good laugh at my expense for the rest of the day, though.� Ben got up and grabbed a cue from the wall rack. He tossed it over to Robert. �Well, let�s play, then. Maybe it�ll keep my mind of Brenda until I can ring her later.� Robert grinned and joined him at the table. *** �That went over rather well,� Elizabeth sighed as she put her feet up and stretched her arms over her head. She glanced at her husband, looking so relaxed in his armchair with his newspaper open. �You seemed to enjoy it after all.� Will looked up. �I did enjoy it. Especially when you finally left me alone to enjoy it.� He smiled at her teasingly. She shot him an annoyed expression. They had just seen Richard and Laura off to visit his parents, and Jane had left earlier that morning with Charles and their children. The house was now back to normal; crowded and noisy with the sounds of teenagers racing about the place. �I was only making sure you felt alright.� she said defensively. �Elizabeth,� he said with patience, �you asked me at least fifty times.� Will put aside his paper and joined her on the sofa. �But if you really want to make sure I�m feeling fine.....� he whispered in her ear. She giggled, then stopped and looked at him with alarm. �But we can�t do that, Will. What if....?� Will looked up at the ceiling. �Elizabeth, I thought we established this already. The angina attacks occur after resting, not exertion. If you hadn�t noticed, you�re making me rest!� He hadn�t meant that quite the way it came out, but it was too late. Elizabeth looked horrified. She had been so concerned for her husband�s sudden fragility that she hadn�t stopped to consider that she was ensuring he do exactly the opposite of what was best for him. Now she was torn between her natural tendency to baby him, and this sudden guilty feeling that she may have inadvertently paved the way for another attack. �Liz, I�m sorry.� Will reached for her hand, but she pulled it away. �I know you�re worried about me, but we can�t completely alter our lifestyles just like that! Were you not listening in the doctor�s office? There is no need to change anything other than to be more aware of what my body is telling me. Each of the attacks I�ve had has either been in the morning or after I�ve fallen asleep down here a couple of times. I�m careful in the mornings not to suddenly rush about, and my medication is always close at hand.� He pulled her around to face him. �Liz, I love you. I love our children and I love the way we live our lives. If I can�t have any of that I may as well be dead.� �Oh, don�t say that!� Elizabeth whispered hoarsely. �Don�t ever say that, Will.� Smiling, he gently kissed her. �We already agreed that I�ll be easing up on my workload. That�s all I�m willing to give up, Elizabeth. And I�m only exchanging it for more time spent with you and the children.� Elizabeth sniffled. �Oh, and I know how you plan to spend that time!� She laughed at the way his raised eyebrows wriggled on his forehead. Slapping him playfully, she reprimanded, �I meant with the children!� Will grinned. �So,� he said after a moment. �Are you still interested in finding out how well I feel?� Trying not to laugh, Elizabeth sighed. �You just won�t give up.� �The day I give up is the day I die, Elizabeth,� he laughed. There was the distant sound of a door slamming and feet racing down the stairs. �MUM!� they heard and both rolled their eyes in unison. Will raised a finger to his lips. �Maybe they�ll go away,� he whispered. �MUM? DAD?� Another voice joined the first one. �What�s the matter with you, Rich? You know better than to yell in the house.� That was Anna. Will and Elizabeth suppressed their laughter at how much she sounded like one of them. �I can�t find them. I wanted to ask Mum something.� �Well, where did you look?� Anna sounded somewhat irritated. �On second thought, Rich, don�t bother looking. They probably don�t want to be found. Can you wait, or can I answer your question?� There was a short pause before Rich replied. �It�ll have to wait, I suppose.� They could hear footsteps receding, then the door opened. �Oh!� Anna exclaimed upon seeing her parents. Then she smiled. �I guess you didn�t want to be found, then.� �No, that�s alright Anna.� Elizabeth gestured for her daughter to sit down. �We don�t have that many opportunities to talk to you anymore now that you�re away at school.� Anna glanced at her father, then back at Elizabeth. �Actually, I did want to talk to you before Ben and I left today.� Will immediately got to his feet. �That�s my cue to leave, I think. Have a lovely chat, ladies.� He left them alone, closing the door behind him. Elizabeth waited for Anna to speak. �Mum,� she began slowly. �How did you know you were in love with Dad?� The question more than surprised her mother. Elizabeth thought that her children were well versed in how she and Will had gotten together. They knew that it was several years after Ben�s birth, and that the road hadn�t been particularly smooth, although the sad details had been left out. �You�ve heard all of this before, Anna. What could I possibly tell you now?� �You�ve told us that you loved each other, and that circumstances separated you and finally you managed to get back together, but I want to know more. I want to know how you knew, deep down inside that Dad was the man you loved. What made him different from anybody else?� Anna seemed so sincere and so very desperate to hear the answer. Elizabeth could only think of one reason for her interest. �Do you think you�ve fallen in love, Anna?� she asked softly. Anna shook her head. �No.� The word sounded less wistful than frustrated. �I just don�t know what I should expect, what to watch for when I meet someone. I mean, what did you think of Dad when you first met him?� She looked at Elizabeth with an innocently enquiring expression. Elizabeth had to choose her words carefully before she answered. �Your father did not make a very good first impression on me. It took a long time for me to appreciate his true worth.� She sighed. �Anna, you can�t go around looking at every man you meet and thinking a bell will go off in your head when the right one comes along. He could be someone you�ve known for years, but you haven�t realized it yet. Then again, you might meet him in the market after you crash your trolleys together.� Anna giggled. �Or he might offend you right off the start, and you spend the next seven months wishing he never existed before you realize what you�re missing and regret the time you�ve wasted.� Anna narrowed her gaze while she considered Elizabeth�s words. �What did Dad do to offend you?� she finally asked. Her mother laughed rather than replied, but Anna was not deterred. Elizabeth frowned, then smiled and sighed. �We met for the first time at a party hosted by your Uncle Charles. He was new to the neighbourhood and invited practically everyone. I overheard a remark your father made to Charles regarding the calibre of the company. He was not impressed with us, and neither was I with him. Things went rapidly downhill from there.� Anna raised her eyebrows, waiting for more, but Elizabeth shook her head. �Mum, why haven�t you told us any of this before? It sounds like a great story. We always thought the two of you fell in love at first sight and some quirk of fate kept you apart.� �Oh, Anna!� Elizabeth laughed. �You are such a romantic! The only thing that kept us apart was our own pigheadedness. But never mind that. I want to know what�s prompted these questions.� �Nothing really. I�ve just been noticing everyone around me pairing up and feel a bit left out I suppose.� �Everyone?� Elizabeth asked with a smile. Anna grinned self-consciously. �Well, maybe not everyone. Mum, I�ve dated a few different chaps but none of them struck me as particularly special. There is one fellow I like, but he�s got a girlfriend.� �Then he�s strictly off limits, Anna.� Elizabeth said sharply. �Chasing after someone else�s boyfriend, or girlfriend, is intolerable.� �Oh, I would never do that!� she exclaimed. �I know that some people do, but I�m not one of them.� �I�m glad to hear it. We�ve raised all of you well enough I hope, to expect you not to make that kind of a mistake.� Elizabeth looked intently at her daughter. Anna blushed slightly. �Well, thanks Mum. Maybe you could tell me more about you and Dad another time? I�d really like to hear it.� �I might be persuaded,� Elizabeth smiled. �But as for now, I promised to spend some time with your father, and I should go and find where he went.� Anna watched as she left the room, her curiosity aroused with what little her mother had revealed about her parents� early days together. She thought that perhaps her Aunt Jane could enlighten her on the subject. With a smile, Anna made her way upstairs to finish packing up her things before she and Ben were to leave later in the afternoon. *** There were candles in the room. The warm glow flickered with the puff of air as Elizabeth opened and closed the door when she entered. For a moment she allowed her eyes to adjust to the dim lighting. Before they could, she heard the splash of wine being poured into a glass, then into another. A light �ting� and the rustle of soft material accompanied the approach of a figure. Elizabeth took the offered glass and sipped. She smiled. �My favourite from the cellar. But where�s the �?� She smiled again as the quiet strains of music reached her ear. �May I request the honour of a dance with the most handsome man of my acquaintance?� A low rumbling laugh and he removed the glass from her fingers before putting them aside and settling his arms about her waist. �Will, what is that cologne you�re wearing?� �You like it? It�s the one your sister gave me for Christmas.� Will placed soft kisses along the side of her neck below her ear. �Mmmm, yes. I do like it. Which sister of mine has such exquisite taste?� she asked, tilting her head back to encourage him in the direction of her throat. �Mary,� he chuckled, obliging her and applying his tongue in addition to the lips. Surprised, Elizabeth had no reply, which was just as well since her mouth was almost immediately more agreeably engaged. Their bodies swayed together, heedless of the music. Years of intimacy had melded their souls, the physical simply came together naturally. Elizabeth�s hands slipped inside the robe Will wore, sliding over his warm skin. She could feel his arousal grow, pressing against her as it grew harder with every kiss they shared, knowing that her own desire for him increased equally. It had been too long since they had made love, she realized, and chided herself on her foolish behaviour. Leading him to the bed, Elizabeth laid him down on his back, opening the folds of his robe to expose his chest and noticing that the matching briefs were no longer able to contain him. She smiled and began to remove her own clothing. Slowly, sensuously, she undid the buttons of her blouse and slipped the garment from her shoulders. As it fell to the floor, she turned her attention to her skirt, allowing Will to touch her wherever and however he pleased. His caress was always gentle and always stimulating. At last she was nude, sliding onto the bed beside him and running her own hand over his chest. Elizabeth loved the feel of his chest. She could close her eyes and feel his skin under her fingers forever. Will�s warm touch as he traced his fingers up the length of her leg made her shiver with delight. �Oh, I�ve missed this. I was so foolish, Will. Why didn�t you say something earlier?� He didn�t reply. Instead, his hand rose to place a finger along her jaw and tilt her head toward him. His lips met hers and Elizabeth relaxed into the kiss. Warm and romantic, they expressed their love for one another softly, tenderly. Their bodies met, joined and moved together in a rhythm of long practice, forever exciting, never disappointing..... and always the whispered murmurs of devotion throughout. As he brought her to climax and she cried out softly, Will released himself into her body, burying his face against her neck and reaffirming his love for her in more than words. ***

She's a clever girl,...our Anna. Of course with her parents we'd expect her to be....and...Teg, what a wonderful closure to this chapter...*sigh*

So sweet and romantic! Thanks Teg.

*swoon* You know, sometimes less is more! This was wonderful, sensual... Not that I don't like the steamier parts, I do!, but this was really nice.

*sigh* simply romantic Teg. I loved it.

Teg, I'm sticking my head out of the closet (eventually the rest of my body will follow *grin*) to tell you how much I love this story! Brilliant... ;)

Parallels Chapter Eleven The phone�s ringing continued long enough for Elizabeth to conclude that no-one else was going to answer it. She put down her paintbrush and picked up the phone. �Lizzy?� Jane sounded surprised. �I didn�t expect you to answer. What are you doing?� Elizabeth looked at the brush resting on the edge of the paint can. �Painting a chair.� �You were what?� Jane asked. Elizabeth could almost see her shaking her head in disbelief. �You heard correctly, Jane,� her sister laughed. �What�s up? Did you or Charles forget something here on the weekend?� �Not this time,� Jane replied. �I need to talk to you. Could you and Will come for dinner on Wednesday?� That caught Elizabeth�s attention. �I�m sure we can,� she said, sitting down. �You sound serious, Jane. Is something wrong?� �It�s just some information that Charles recently received. We need to discuss it with you and Will.� With her own husband�s condition prominent in her thoughts, Elizabeth enquired, �Charles isn�t ill, is he? You�re both alright?� �Oh, nothing like that, Lizzy. You know I�d tell you right away if that were the case,� Jane assured her. Her sister felt a twinge of guilt. �Thank goodness. Wednesday will be fine, then. We�ll see you around six?� �Perfect. I�ll let you get back to your painting, Lizzy,� Jane chuckled. �I wouldn�t want you to lose the motivation.� They said their goodbyes, and Elizabeth returned to her task. A few hours later she heard the sounds of the children returning from school. Already, Rebecca was calling her name. Elizabeth poked her head out into the hallway. �I�m in here.� Rebecca was speaking before she even entered the room. �I forgot to tell you this morning, but then Kathleen said she wanted to come, too.� �What are you talking about, Rebecca?� Elizabeth patiently asked her daughter. �We�re going to Dan�s for our tea. He asked me yesterday, and Kathleen asked if she could go with me. Is that alright, Mum?� Dan, again, Elizabeth thought. �That�s fine, but you mustn�t be late. It�s a school night. Do either of you have homework?� Kathleen, standing in the doorway, shook her head. Rebecca said, �I did mine at school on my free period. We won�t be late. Thanks, Mum!� Both girls raced out the front door before Elizabeth could say another word. With Will and Georgiana at the solicitor�s going over more papers, that would leave her and the boys alone for their tea. Elizabeth set about cleaning up her workspace and put away the paint cans. Then she went upstairs to get cleaned up herself. Aaron and Rich were already into the food before she appeared in the dining room. Elizabeth shook her head. Ben�s appetite as a teenager was something to behold, but having two such voracious appetites in the house at once was something else! Rich looked up guiltily when he saw her enter. �Sorry, Mum. We were hungry.� Elizabeth waved off his apology and sat down. �Rich, you�ve met your sister�s friend, Dan, haven�t you?� Rich nodded as his mouth was full. �What can you tell me about him?� Rich reached for his glass of milk and took a large gulp. �He�s one of the grooms at the stable.� Elizabeth suppressed the urge to sigh. �That much I know, dear. Do you know anything else about him?� Rich shrugged his shoulders disinterestedly. �He�s a nice chap. He�s got a really nice car! I think he bought it with the money he earned last year in Europe. Well, I think that�s what he said.� �Oh, Dan went to Europe last year, too?� Elizabeth tried to sound casual. �Yep.� Elizabeth cringed slightly at her son�s use of that word. She knew he�d picked it up from Aaron, along with a few others she wasn�t very fond of. �Actually,� Rich continued, �I think he�s been over a few times.� �A few times?� Elizabeth asked, her curiosity piqued a bit more. �How old is he?� Rich looked up thoughtfully. �Oh, he�s got to be at least twenty-one!� he said in a tone which indicated he thought that was very old indeed. Elizabeth thought it best to drop the subject at that point. Rebecca would be the one to answer the rest of her questions, and Elizabeth planned to ask them as soon as possible. *** �Rebecca?� Elizabeth�s middle daughter paused on her way past the music room door. Popping her head into the room, she smiled. �Yes, Mum?� �Would you come in here, please. I�d like to speak with you for a few minutes.� �Well,� Rebecca began and stopped. She looked behind her quickly, then back at her mother. �Okay.� As she entered the room, Elizabeth asked her to close the door. Rebecca complied and took a seat on the sofa beside her mother. �I�ll come straight to the point,� Elizabeth said, �before your father does. What is going on between you and Dan?� Rebecca stared at her mother in silence. Then she smiled. �There�s nothing going on, Mum. We�re just friends.� �Just friends.� Elizabeth pursed her lips thoughtfully. �Is this your opinion, or Dan�s?� �Both.� Rebecca frowned. �Mum, he�s twenty-five. Besides, he�s not interested in me that way.� �Oh, really. And you�re sure about that?� Elizabeth looked sceptically at her daughter. Rebecca laughed. �Yes, I�m sure! He�s not interested in any of the girls.� She could see her mother still didn�t believe her. �Mum, he�s not interested in girls!� Elizabeth was speechless, her mind at first refusing to grasp what her daughter was saying. He doesn�t like girls? He�s..... he�s a....... She had to think about her reply before she dared to open her mouth, and then all that came out was one word. �Oh!� �So you see,� Rebecca said with a smirk, �he�s not out to corrupt me. He�s not trying to steal me away, nor is he going to sell me into a white slave ring! He�s just a really good friend who has been a tremendous help to me in my training.� Recovered from her surprise, Elizabeth didn�t take kindly to her daughter�s remarks. �Don�t belittle our concerns, Rebecca. After what we went through with Kathleen, you should be more understanding of our feelings.� �I�m sorry,� Rebecca said sincerely. �I just didn�t want... Well, I mean, I know how Dad is about the time I spend at the stable, and who is there.� �The boys.� Elizabeth laughed softly. Rebecca smiled. �Yeah, the boys. I hope you and Dad realize that I�m not interesting in finding a boyfriend at the moment. I want to concentrate on my riding, and I have to concentrate on my studies if I expect to pass the exams and go to Europe. I really, really want this, Mum! A boyfriend would just get in the way right now.� Elizabeth shook her head in amusement. �Well, your father will be relieved to hear that at least. I wish you had told us this earlier, Rebecca. It would have saved us a lot of unnecessary worry.� *** Wednesday had been a quiet day, and both Elizabeth and Will were looking forward to dinner with the Bingleys. They left Pemberley early since it was still at least an hour�s drive to Jane�s place. Conversation over dinner consisted mostly of family; what their respective children were up to, the latest gossip about their sisters and, of course, Mrs. Bennet. Will had very little to add to this discourse. Even after twenty-one years of dealing with his mother-in-law he had never found much patience with her annoying habit of interfering in her daughters� lives. Elizabeth was a particularly favourite target of her mother, something that had never changed, and that woman�s interest in his wife�s domestic satisfaction irritated Will to no end. Still, Elizabeth managed to keep her at bay, and no longer let her mother�s insensitive remarks upset her. Having had enough of sitting, Charles and Will went to look at Charles� new car following dinner, while their wives viewed Jane�s latest undertaking at decorating in the upper sitting room. �This is lovely, Jane!� Elizabeth looked around in appreciation. �When are you free to come to Pemberley and help me? There are three or four rooms I�ve neglected for too many years!� Jane laughed lightly. �Well, if you like, I�ll help you get started this summer. I thought you were finally beginning to enjoy those domestic chores, Lizzie, when I caught you painting when I rang on Monday!� �Oh, that!� Elizabeth grinned. �Well, it wasn�t much of a job, even if it did take me most of the afternoon to finish. It hardly qualifies as an accomplishment.� She looked at her sister seriously for a moment. �Jane, what was it you wanted to talk to Will and me about?� Jane glanced away briefly. �I need to show you something first,� she said and crossed to the small table next to the sofa. Pulling open a drawer, Jane withdrew an envelope. She returned to her sister�s side and removed a photo from it. �Lizzy, I found this photo that Rob took,� Jane said as she handed it to her. �You know how he�s forever taking his camera everywhere.� Elizabeth looked at the photo. She looked at Jane again. �This is Ben.� She shrugged her shoulders and held out the photo. �Look closer, Lizzy. That�s Ben�s girlfriend, isn�t it?� Jane watched her puzzled expression. �Ben has lots of girlfriends, Jane, but none of them serious.� Elizabeth shook her head. �I don�t see what you�re getting at.� �Lizzy, when I found this photo I thought that Ben and this woman looked rather cosy, so I asked Rob who she was. He said that she�s Ben�s girlfriend and her name is Brenda McIntyre.� Jane paused, waiting for her sister to respond. �He must have been mistaken, Jane. Ben�s never mentioned anyone named Brenda, and he hasn�t said anything about a girlfriend.� Still, Elizabeth studied the photo once more. Ben did look pretty cosy with the woman. She was sitting on his lap, and his arms were wound tightly around her waist. �What is your point, Jane?� �Charles recognized her.� Elizabeth met her gaze. �What do you mean, he recognized her?� Jane took a deep breath. �Charles went to a conference a year ago and was partnered for one of the sessions with a young man from Cambridge. They became rather friendly over the four days, and often met in the evenings for dinner or a drink.� �What does this have to do with Ben?� Elizabeth asked impatiently. �I�m coming to that.� Jane took another photo from the table beside her and handed it to her sister. Elizabeth glanced at it. In it there were Charles, another young man and a young woman. Elizabeth looked from one photo to the other, comparing them. �The women look similar.� Jane sighed. �That photo was taken at the conference. The other man is Ian and the woman is his wife. Brenda.� Elizabeth looked up sharply. �You expect me to believe that the women in these photos are the same? That my son has a girlfriend that he hasn�t told us about, and that she is married? Is that what you�re telling me, Jane?� �I didn�t want to believe it either, Lizzy, but it was Charles who recognized her. And it was Rob who said she�s Ben�s girlfriend.� Elizabeth laughed out loud. �You amaze me, Jane! The idea is so absurd. I can�t believe you would even think it!� Frustrated, Jane closed her eyes. She hadn�t thought that Elizabeth would be willing to accept what she had to say. Despite her own reluctance, she had been forced to concede the possibility in light of the evidence before her eyes, and Charles� own assurance that the women in the photos were one and the same. Once Jane had realized its likelihood, she knew that telling Elizabeth would be a difficult and dangerous step. But she could not let her sister be left in the dark, not when she, herself, knew what Ben was up to. Elizabeth would be devastated if she believed her now, and even more so if she discovered it on her own later. Elizabeth was still laughing, although it sounded more cynical than amused, when the door opened and Charles and Will joined them. �What�s so funny?� Will asked with a smile. Jane and Charles glanced at one another. Elizabeth picked up the photo of their son and handed it to Will. �That is your son�s girlfriend, I�m told.� Elizabeth smirked. Will raised an eyebrow and examined the item. He chuckled. �So, that�s Brenda, is it? I hadn�t pictured her quite like that from the sound of her voice.� Elizabeth stared at her husband. �Did..... did you say.... Brenda?� she asked quietly. �Yes,� Will said cautiously, his gaze flitting between his wife, Charles and Jane. �Why?� �You knew that Ben was seeing her?� Elizabeth�s gaze hardened. Will put his hands up in front of him as if to ward her off. �Wait a minute, Elizabeth. I don�t know anything yet. All I did was answer the phone one day and a woman asked for Ben. He told me her name was Brenda.� He looked at the other three again. �What�s going on?� �She�s married!� Elizabeth spat out. �Married?� Will refused to believe that. �Don�t be ridiculous. Ben would never involve himself in that sort of situation.� �Brenda is married, Will.� Charles looked guilty just saying the words. �I met her and her husband about a year ago at a conference.� Will studied his friend closely. Charles would never have mentioned this if he didn�t really believe it to be true. He sat down wearily on the sofa. �Alright, tell me everything you know, Charles.� Elizabeth joined her husband on the sofa, while Jane and Charles sat on the opposite one. �A year ago last October,� Charles began, �I was at a conference in Cardiff. My partner for most of the week was a young chap from Cambridge. He was a nice fellow and we got on rather well. We spent many of the evenings together. On the Saturday, his wife drove down to get him, so that he wouldn�t have to take the train back. The three of us had dinner together that night.� Charles passed the other photo over to Will. �That�s the three of us on Sunday morning before we all left. If you�ll look at the woman in the photo with Ben, I think you�ll agree with me that they are the same woman.� Will studied the two photos. He had to admit that Charles was right, they were the same woman. �Rob took the photo of Ben and Brenda at a party before Christmas,� Jane explained. �I found it quite by accident a couple of weeks ago when I was tidying up downstairs. Rob often leaves his photos laying around. I didn�t think too much of it at the time. Other than idle curiosity about this woman, and what relationship she had with my nephew, I wasn�t suspicious. It was when Charles saw it and said that he recognized her that we started to become concerned.� �Rob would only tell us her name and that she and Ben were seeing one another.� Charles glanced at Elizabeth. �I�m sorry, Lizzie. I don�t know what else to say.� Will slammed the photos down on the table beside him. �What the hell is he doing?� he roared. �I�m going round to see him tomorrow. First thing tomorrow I�m leaving for Cambridge and I�ll get an explanation from him if I have to shake it out of him!� Elizabeth put her hand on his arm in an attempt to restrain him. Will shook it off and sprung from his seat to angrily pace the floor. �Wasn�t it just last week that we were saying how responsible he is? How trustworthy?� Will blew out his breath forcefully. �And to think I was going to allow him some real responsibilities! To take over for me in a couple of corporations!� �What?� Charles looked at him in surprise. �When was all this to happen?� �After he finished university,� Will said between clenched teeth. �I thought he was ready. I thought he was mature enough to handle it! It seems I was wrong.� Elizabeth brought her head up. �You can�t change your mind, Will. You have to do it.� �I know what I said I�d do, Elizabeth,� Will snapped. �But this puts things in a whole new light. How can I possibly trust Ben to make rational, competent business decisions when he�s preoccupied with running around with some other man�s wife!?� �Wait a minute,� Charles interrupted. �What did Lizzie mean, �you have to do it�? Is there something else going on here?� Will met his wife�s gaze and held it. His anger with his son seethed on the surface, but the unspoken communication with Elizabeth said it was time to let the Bingleys in on his condition. �I�m trying to pass on some of my obligations, Charles. I need to ease up a bit.� Charles looked at him in alarm. �What do you mean? Are you ill?� Jane leaned forward and touched her sister�s knee. �Lizzie, tell us.� �It�s nothing serious � � Will began. �Like hell!!� Elizabeth interrupted. Will glared at her. �It�s manageable,� he said sharply. �What do you mean it�s manageable?� Charles asked. �What is it you�re talking about?� �Angina.� Elizabeth shot a sideways glance at her husband. �He�s suffering from angina.� Charles furrowed his brow in thought. �Your heart? You haven�t had any heart attacks, have you, Will?� Will shook his head impatiently. �No, Charles, I haven�t! I told you, it�s manageable. I have medication for the attacks and it works very well indeed.� Elizabeth�s eyes widened and she stared at him in outrage. �You�ve had attacks since we were at the doctor�s and you never told me???� Will closed his eyes and prayed for patience. �What good would it have done to tell you? I am not one of the children, Elizabeth. I can look after myself. I am not an invalid.� �Yet,� Elizabeth grumbled. �Lizzie,� Jane ventured in a soft voice. �Tell us honestly Will, how serious is this condition? What are the risks of something more critical, like a heart attack, happening?� �As long as I keep my medication on hand at all times, that risk is minimal.� �Bull!� Elizabeth shot back. �The medication is only a stopgap.� �It is not a stopgap, Elizabeth!� Will was growing quite frustrated with her negative outlook. �The medication controls the intensity of the angina attack and that�s the key to preventing anything more serious from happening.� �Will,� Charles said worriedly. �Should you be getting yourself all worked up like this?� Throwing his hands up into the air, Will paced the room. �I�ve had enough talk about me! The real question here is what Ben is doing. I�ll tell you again, I�m going to Cambridge first thing tomorrow morning and knock some sense into that boy!� Will�s eyes darted around the room, daring any of them to contradict him. *** �Ben..... oh, Ben....� Brenda�s whispered words and closed eyes brought a smile to his lips. Ben�s hands caressed her sides, rose to cup her breasts as she moved rhythmically above him. He could feel her every move stroking him, luring him to completion. The muscles in his body tensed, his own eyes closed as he moaned her name with his release. Brenda�s mouth joined with his and she increased the speed of her motions, bringing her own body to a shuddering conclusion. There was a pounding on the door to the flat. �What the hell?� Ben�s eyes flew open. The pounding sounded again. Ben scrambled from the bed and grabbed his trousers from the floor. He was still pulling them on as he stumbled into the other room but managed to get them fastened by the time he reached the door and opened it quickly. �Dad! What are you doing here? Is something wrong?� Will stormed into the room and whirled around to face his son. �Just what sort of game are you playing, Ben?� Ben looked at him in confusion. �What are you talking about?� Will took in Ben�s state of undress and his eyes darted toward the open door of the bedroom. He looked at his son once again. �What are the two of you playing at?� Ben was taken aback at his father�s tone, but he wasn�t beyond defending himself. �I�m not sure I know what you mean,� he said cautiously. �You, carrying on with a married woman! Ben, what happened to everything we taught you? Have you no decency? What is she, that you would engage in such behaviour?� Will�s eyes bored holes in Ben, he was so angry. �Dad, you don�t understand.� �Oh, I understand perfectly!� Will retorted. �I was your age once, although I never thought I�d see my son taking up with a .... a....� His tirade ground to a halt as he caught sight of Brenda in the bedroom doorway. She was wearing Ben�s robe. His eyes narrowed and he drew himself up stiffly. �I see we shall not be having this discussion this afternoon.� �I don�t think we�ll be having this discussion at all.� Ben crossed his arms over his chest. Will stared at his son, unwilling to believe what he was seeing and hearing. �Have you lost complete control of your senses?� Ben refused to answer. �Very well,� Will said as he moved to the door. His gaze flicked from Ben to Brenda, looking for an answer from her at least. �How can you live with yourself?� He looked back at his son. �How can either of you?� Ben stepped toward his father, but Brenda put a hand on his arm. He stopped, continuing to glare at Will. �I�ll pretend I didn�t hear that. I�ll pretend you didn�t come barging into my flat accusing me, us, of immoral behaviour. And,� he said, dropping his voice down into a low growl, �I�ll ignore the fact that you nearly accused the woman I love of being a cheap tart!� Will�s head snapped around and he looked away for a moment while his thoughts raced. Finally he drew in a deep breath and faced Ben. �Unless you�ve come to your senses,� he said, teeth clenched, �don�t bother to come home.� He left the room as quickly as he�d entered it. Ben followed as far as the doorway, calling out after him, �I won�t!� He slammed the door forcefully. When he turned around, Ben saw that Brenda was still standing where he�d left her, tears sliding down her cheeks. �Why did you let him go?� she asked. �Why didn�t you tell him the truth? You let him leave here thinking the worst of you... of me!� �Did he look as if he�d believe anything I had to say?� Ben was seething with anger for the accusations his father had thrown at them. �He won�t listen to me until he�s cooled down anyway.� �He came here to listen!� she pointed out. �He came here to find out what was going on and you virtually confirmed his worst fears!� �He came here to lecture me,� Ben argued. �He�d already decided that what he�d heard was true, that you and I are having an adulterous affair, and he hoped to talk me out of seeing you again!� �And you are just as bad as he is!� Brenda stormed into the bedroom and began throwing her clothes onto the bed. �You are too pig-headed to listen to him, to tell him that he�s wrong, because you,� she swung around to point a finger in his face, �are too arrogant for your own good! You�ve charmed your way through life so far, but let me tell you, Ben Darcy! Your charms aren�t going to work in this instance. Your father, and most likely your mother, too, are not going to sit idly by when they think you�ve hooked up with some lowlife tart out for a good time!� Brenda tore off the robe she was wearing and began putting on her clothes. �Thank you so much, Ben. You�ve made it practically impossible for me to ever face your parents in the future.� As she shrugged her shirt over her head Ben caught her arms in his hands. �Let me go,� Brenda said irritably. �No. I�m not letting you leave like this.� Brenda shook her arms free. �It�s your father you should never have let leave, Ben.� �It�s you I love, Brenda. It�s you I don�t want to let go.� Ben said defensively. She moved past him and grabbed her bag from the chair. At the door, she paused and without looking back, said, �Grow up, Ben. Grow up and then come find me.� Then she was gone, and Ben was left standing alone and confused. ***

So it's pay back time, barging in on intimate moments. The difference being that this ended in hostility,....but you'll make it right eventually, I know!!! The scene when the Bingleys learn about William's condition is soooo well-written!! Powerful chapter, Teg.

Hmmm!! A bit quiet and for so long!!!! So instead I have to suffer dividing my time between This Year's Love and the Secret Laughter Of Women. You don't know how I have suffered!! Hopefully, Teg is on the point of relieving my suffering!!!! I dare not hope for Irene or Gail or EsBee or Danielle or any of the other contributors...yet .....I'm an addict, and I need my ddt (daily drool, thankyou)

Hellooooooooooooooooooooooo! Glad you're around Hanne or this house would certainly be empty. Lately I've been tossing a story idea around in my mind. We'll see if it develops into anything over the weekend. Irene WHERE ARE YOU? You have left us hanging for too long!! EsBee I hope you are going to add onto your story - what's up with Georgie? We're dying to know!!

Now you're here, Gail, what happened to the Wedding Singer???? On DWG! You never finished it.... As my mom always says, check before you speak and I just did ...you must have done it while I was away...hmmm *crawling back in my hole* BUT should you decide on a little enhancement...I don't think we'll object...*looking over the sea of nodding heads*.....too much (*_*)

...*looking over the sea of nodding heads* If you think it's because they're falling asleep, it's time to wake them....!!!

From another list I'm on,. Just to show you the difference between men and women! HER STORY: He was in an odd mood when I got to the bar, I thought it might have been because I was a bit late but he didn't say anything much about it. The conversation was quite slow going so I thought we should go off somewhere more intimate so we could talk more privately. So we went to this restaurant and he's STILL acting a bit funny and I'm trying to cheer him up and start to wonder whether it's me or something else. I ask him, and he says no. But you know I'm not really sure. So anyway, in the cab back to his house, I say that I love him and he just puts his arm around me. I don't know what the hell this means, because you know he doesn't say it back or anything. We finally get back to his place and I'm wondering if he's going to dump me! So I try to ask him about it but he just switches on the TV. Reluctantly, I say I'm going to go to sleep. Then, after about 10 minutes, he joins me and we have sex. But, he still seemed really distracted, so afterwards I just wanted to leave. I dunno, I just don't know what he thinks anymore. I mean, do you think he's met someone else? HIS STORY: Lousy day at work. Tired. Got laid, though.

Funny story, Hanne. Moral is women think too much and men not enough. ;-) Or....women think with their hearts and men with their... well, you get the picture.

Uhmmmmm, that was what I though!!!!

women think with their hearts and men with their... ...brains.

women think with their hearts and men with their... ...brains. LOL Then they have got a completely different anatomy from human beings! Is that why they have a name for their...brains...to be on familiar terms with their most important organ, the one which makes all the decisions?,-DDD

You got that right Hanne! OK enough male bashing! How about a nice sexy story. Anyone? Anyone? Hmmmmm. I wonder what body part that came from?

Gail, Please!!! Post "The Wedding Singer". I would love to read the version here.

Ahhh... it's been so long! I hope this is where I left off! *snort* Liked that little snippet, Hanne. And it's sooooo true! We ladies do think far too much! I wonder what it's like to be so base in one's outlook on life? ;) Parallels Chapter Twelve �He wouldn�t deny a thing, Elizabeth.� Will leaned his head against his hand as he held the phone to his ear. �And she was there, too. Bold as brass, in his flat.� �What did he say, Will?� �He said I didn�t understand, then he refused to discuss the situation.� Will sighed. �He also said he loves her.� �Oh, Will.� Elizabeth�s voice was heavy with emotion. �We�re not going to lose him over this, are we?� Her husband grimaced as he remembered his parting remark to their son. �I hope not.� �Where are you now?� �I took a room in a Bed and Breakfast around the corner from Ben�s flat. I�ll go back tomorrow and see if he�s more willing to talk.� If he even lets me in the door, Will thought grimly. �I�ll call you after I�ve seen him tomorrow, my dear.� �Will, you have to make him see reason. He can�t be in love with her. She lives with another man!� Will could hear the sobs that his wife was trying to hold back. �Elizabeth, please don�t upset yourself. I�ll deal with him in the morning. I promise you won�t lose him, Liz.� But I can�t make that promise for myself. �I know you�ll do everything you can, Will,� Elizabeth said in a stronger voice. �Goodnight.� �Goodnight, Liz.� Will put the phone down and lay back on the bed. Thanks, Elizabeth. You just gave me some ammunition for tomorrow. Ben has always been more afraid of your disapproval than mine. *** Brenda came through the door on a tide of angry emotion. She let the door slip out of her hold and it closed with a loud thunk. �Brenda? Is that you?� came a woman�s voice from the front room. �Yes,� she called, adding under her breath, �It�s just me.� �I didn�t expect you back so early.� The other woman appeared in the front entry. She was around twenty with short blonde hair and a freckled face. She noticed Brenda�s troubled expression. �What happened? Did you and Ben have a row?� �Oh, yes, did we ever!� Brenda whipped her shoes off. �After he finished arguing with his father!� She peered through the house to the window that looked out on the back garden. �Where are the kids?� �Sarah is playing in her room and Kevin went to Jared�s house. He�ll be back soon.� Brenda went into the front room and threw herself into a chair. �Oh, Andrea, what a mess!� Andrea sat down on the sofa and flicked the television off. �Tell me all about it.� �Ben�s father showed up at the flat, all of a sudden. He was livid! He had found out about Ben and I seeing each other, but he was under the impression that I was married! He thought Ben was having an affair with a married woman!� �But Ben set him straight on that, right?� �No!� Brenda huffed. �He practically told him to mind his own business. His father said Ben isn�t welcome at home until he comes to his senses. Then he stormed out of the flat. I could have strangled Ben for letting him go without telling him the truth.� �Is that what you argued about?� Brenda threw her hands in the air. �I can�t believe he would be so stubborn! That he would deliberately let his parents believe that I am some cheap whore corrupting their little boy, just because he is too proud to let his father know what is really happening. Ben would rather let his father find out his mistake on his own and then have to apologize!� Andrea looked puzzled. �I don�t quite follow you on this. First of all, why would Ben�s father even think you are married?� �I don�t know, but Ben has never told them about me. I can only imagine what a shock it must have been for his parents to find out.� �Especially in light of what they�re thinking the situation is.� Andrea was silent for a few minutes, her mind formulating an idea. �Brenda, what if you talked to his parents yourself? You could straighten everything out.� Brenda put a hand to her forehead. �I don�t know. I thought of that, too, but I�m not even sure they�d want to see me, let alone listen to anything I have to say.� She sighed and looked at her friend. �I suppose it�s worth a try.� The front door slammed. �MUM?� �Later tonight,� Brenda whispered, then called out over her shoulder, �I�m in here, Kevin.� A nine-year-old boy ambled into the room and stationed himself at Brenda�s elbow. �I�m starved, Mum. What�s for tea?� Brenda tousled her son�s hair. �How about you get your sister and all four of us go to the chippy?� �Yeah!� Kevin�s face lit up and he raced from the room. His feet could be heard pounding up the stairs. �Have you said anything about Ben to your parents, yet? Or Ian�s?� Andrea enquired. �If you haven�t, I don�t think you should be quite so hard on Ben for keeping it to himself.� �I told my parents at Christmas that I was seeing someone. I didn�t elaborate.� Brenda looked away. �Ian�s parents are another matter. I�m not sure how they will react to the news. After all, it hasn�t even been a year since Ian died, and you know how they are.� A thunder of feet announced the return of Kevin with his sister. �Come on, Mum!� Kevin yelled as he opened the front door. �My son, the bottomless pit,� Brenda sighed as she got up from the chair and followed her children out the door. Andrea was right behind her. *** Brenda pulled her address book closer and flipped it open to the B�s. Ben......home.........Pemberley....... She reached for the telephone. After three rings it was answered by a woman. �May I speak with Mr. Darcy, please?� �I�m sorry. He�s not in at the moment,� the woman replied. �Oh. Is this Mrs. Darcy?� There was a giggle from the other end. �No, I�m Rebecca. Just a minute and I�ll get my Mum.� Brenda waited anxiously, debating whether to hang up or not. Suddenly there was someone on the other end again. �Hello?� Brenda swallowed nervously. �Mrs. Darcy? This is Brenda McIntyre. Please don�t hang up on me. I need to speak with you.� There was silence. Brenda thought she�d lost her audience. �I�m listening,� the other voice said. Brenda suddenly had no idea what to say, how to start. �I�m Ben�s girlfriend.� Idiot! She knows that. �I mean... you know that already. Oh, where do I start? I�m not married. I don�t know where your husband got that idea, but I�m not married and I�m not having an affair with your son. I mean, I am having a relationship with Ben, but....... oh!� �Brenda.� Elizabeth�s voice was cautious. �You had a husband. What happened to him?� Wondering again how they could have possibly found out these things, Brenda replied, �He died about ten months ago.� �Oh.� Elizabeth said. She couldn�t quite work up any sympathy at this news. �So you see, I�m not married. Not anymore.� �Then why all this secrecy about your relationship with my son?� Elizabeth went on. �Ben should know we would have no objection to him becoming involved with a widow.� Brenda bit her lip. �There�s a little more to it than that.� Once again the only thing Elizabeth could say was, �Oh?� �I have two children.� �Two children.� Elizabeth repeated. �You�re a widow with two young children.� She was starting to see a different motive here, and it wasn�t a pleasant alternative to her previous belief. �And I�m older than Ben,� Brenda added tentatively. �I�m thirty. I wanted you to know everything now, to avoid any more confusion.� Thirty! A widow with two children and she�s thirty? Oh, Ben. What have you gotten yourself into? �Brenda, I�m not sure what you expect me to say. Assuming everything you�ve told me is the truth, why didn�t Ben tell his father that this afternoon?� �I think it�s because we, I mean, Ben was caught by surprise. They were both angry and Ben was stubborn.� Brenda made an effort to keep the defensiveness out of her voice. �I hoped Ben would go after him and set him straight, but I have no idea what happened after I left.� �I see. Well, Brenda, thank you for calling and letting me know the truth.� There was an edge of finality in Elizabeth�s tone. Brenda took the hint. �I felt I had to. I don�t want to be the wedge that drives Ben apart from his family.� I�ll bet you don�t, Elizabeth thought. �I hope Ben and your husband settle it between themselves soon.� Brenda continued. �I�ll let you go, now. Thank you for listening to me, Mrs. Darcy.� �Goodbye Brenda.� Elizabeth replaced the receiver thoughtfully. She sighed and raised her eyes upward. �Ben, I thought you were smarter than this.� Elizabeth went to her office and picked up the telephone there, punching in Will�s mobile number. When he answered, she told him everything that Brenda had related to her. �What a fool!� Will growled. �A stubborn, pig-headed fool! If he�d only said as much to me this afternoon! This changes everything.� �It certainly does,� Elizabeth said. �Now instead of a jealous husband she�s got two little kids. Will, I�m afraid she�s using him as her ticket to a nice, comfortable life.� Will sat up straighter. �You don�t really think she went after him for money, Elizabeth?� �Will, think about it,� his wife said testily. �She�s got two small children and no husband. Add to that the fact that she�s thirty years old.� �What does her age have to do with it?� �Ben is only twenty-three, Will! How could she go after him, knowing he�s so much younger than she is, unless she had an ulterior motive?� Will rolled his eyes. �Elizabeth, aren�t you being a little presumptuous? Ben may have been the one chasing her.� Elizabeth snorted. �Ben�s never had to chase a girl in his life! You know that, Will. They flock to him.� Probably why he found Brenda far more interesting than all the others, Will thought, but he would never dare say that to Elizabeth at this moment. �I�ll have a long talk with him tomorrow, my dear. I�ll pop round to his flat first thing in the morning and catch him before he leaves.� �You do that,� his wife said sharply. �And you�d better get him to see what she�s really up to. I�ll expect him home on the weekend, Will. He needs some enlightening.� After she hung up, Will gave a whistle and shook his head. �Heaven help you if your mother is right, Ben.� *** Standing outside the door to Ben�s flat, Will felt like a fool. He glanced at his watch and knocked once more. Where is he? It�s too early for him to have left for class. Will considered that his son may have gone to Brenda�s house when there was still no answer at the door. He flipped open his directory and called up her name, but he immediately rethought paying her a call. Instead, he decided to wait out the morning at a caf� down the street, in the hope that he could catch Ben before too long. Three hours later the result was the same, and Will resigned himself to going home without seeing his son. Elizabeth was not happy when she learned that their misunderstanding had not been straightened out, and that Ben would not be making the commanded appearance the next day. She was convinced that her son was making the worst mistake of his life, and that if she could only see him, and speak with him, she would be able to make Ben see that. Will was far from agreement with her on the subject. He knew better, however, than to arouse her ire by criticizing her zeal in the protection of her offspring. There weren�t many felines on the plains of Africa that could match his wife for tenacity in that regard! Elizabeth was quite stable when dealing with her daughters, but when it came to the boys, and Ben in particular, she could be very irrational. Will mused that at times he could see some aspects of her mother in her personality, more discernible as the years passed. Several times he tried to reach Ben, but there was no answer at his flat. If he is anything like me, Will thought, he�s probably taken himself off somewhere to think until his mind is numb. He wasn�t far wrong. Following his argument with Brenda, Ben had hopped into his car and driven until he found a place in the countryside where he could sit and brood. He knew that she had been right, that he should never have let his father walk out of the flat without a proper explanation. Now that he�d admitted it, though, how was he to go about correcting the problem? His father wouldn�t be taking this situation lightly, as he saw it anyhow. He had issued Ben an ultimatum, and despite the facts of the situation having changed, Will Darcy was not a man to back down easily. Ben knew that if he appeared at the front door of Pemberley, the first words out of his mouth would have to be what his father wanted to hear or he wouldn�t be granted an audience. Still, if he didn�t make some sort of effort to mend the breach then Brenda wouldn�t speak to him either! Or would she? he thought, a smile slowing spreading over his face. It was too late to make it back to Cambridge in time to put his idea into action. Besides, he wanted to give her a couple of days to stew about it and come to the realization that she couldn�t live without him. Ben grinned to himself as he climbed back into his car. With a plan to formulate, he put the car in gear and drove off in the opposite direction from which he had come. *** �Hello?� �Anna, have you spoken with Ben lately?� Elizabeth waited tensely for her daughter�s reply. �Uh, no.� Anna sounded surprised. �Why? Is something wrong?� �You could say that,� her mother muttered. �There�s been no answer at his flat for two days.� �Well, maybe he�s at �.� Anna stopped. �Brenda�s?� Elizabeth finished for her. �No, he�s not there. And how did you know about her? Were your father and I the only ones not told?� �Well, I..... I guessed one day and Ben had to tell me.� Anna was suddenly afraid that her brother�s relationship with his girlfriend was at the heart of this telephone call. �I have met her, Mum. She�s really nice.� �I�ll bet she is,� Elizabeth snapped. Anna was shocked at her mother�s tone. �Really, Mum. She�s very nice and she cares for Ben a lot. I can tell.� Elizabeth laughed harshly. �And you are such a woman of the world, Anna! You can�t even discern your own feelings, how can you tell what someone else�s are? Never mind. If you hear from your brother, tell him to come home immediately. I�m going to straighten this out before it�s too late.� Anna stared at the phone after her mother hung up. What happened? Where are you, Ben? She thought for a few minutes and then grabbed her directory. Keying in a number, she waited for an answer, fidgeting nervously with the telephone cord. �Rob!� she said quickly when it was picked up. �Is Ben with you?� Her cousin answered cautiously. �Yes, Anna, he is. But he�s not in a mood to talk.� �I don�t care,� she interrupted. �Put him on!� She listened to voices in the background until finally Ben came on. �Ben, what�s happened? Mum rang here looking for you.� �Don�t worry about it, Anna. I�ll have it all sorted on Monday.� �You�ll have it all sorted? What will you have sorted?� Anna was confused. �Ben, why haven�t you been at your flat?� �Anna,� Ben said impatiently. �I really don�t want to get into it. I�ve got to get back to Cambridge today so that I can do what I need to do tomorrow.� �Did you argue with Mum and Dad about Brenda?� Ben gave a short laugh. �I argued with Dad, that�s for sure! Anna, they don�t know Brenda at all, and jumped to the wrong conclusion.� He took a deep breath. �Anyway, I don�t care what they think. I have to make it up with Brenda. That�s all that�s important to me right now. Once Brenda and I are back on track, then I�ll consider what needs to be said to Mum and Dad.� �But, Ben �.� �I don�t want to talk about it anymore, Anna,� Ben said sharply and hung up the phone before his sister could say anything else. Ben turned around to see Rob looking at him, one eyebrow raised. �So, when are you leaving, then?� �In about an hour. I want to be sure that I miss Brenda�s call at home. She usually rings me Sunday night when the kids go to bed.� Rob looked at him curiously. �You want to miss her call?� A lopsided grin from Ben was his reply. �Oh, you aren�t playing games with her, are you? Don�t be an idiot, Ben.� �Now don�t you start, too!� Ben huffed. �I know what I�m doing, Rob. By this time tomorrow everything will be fine. Brenda and I will be tucked up cosy once again and I couldn�t be happier.� �But what about your parents?� Rob persisted. �Aren�t you going to let them know you�re okay? They must be worried sick!� Ben grunted. �Brenda comes first.� You mean you come first! thought Rob. �I think you�re going about this all wrong.� �What?� Ben stared at him. �I don�t have to listen to this! I can just as easily spend an hour at a pub than be insulted.� He grabbed his keys and coat and headed for the door. �Ben, wait!� Rob called, but his cousin was already halfway down the walk to his car. Rob stood in the doorway and watched him drive away. *** Will looked up at the sound of a knock at the door. Georgiana smiled at him. �May I come in?� At her brother�s nod, she came and sat next to him. �What are you reading?� she asked, glancing at the front of his book. Will shook his head. �I�m not really reading. I think I�ve been sitting here for the last half hour staring at the words on the page.� Georgiana smiled, then looked serious. �Will, thanks for filling me in on what�s been going on with you and with Ben. Now I understand why Elizabeth has been so much on edge the last few weeks.� �I think everyone has been staying out of her way for the most part. Everyone but me, unfortunately,� he grimaced. �Oh, Will. She loves you, and she wants to make sure you�re around for a few more years at least.� Georgiana appeared a little saddened with this comment. Will put his arm around his sister�s shoulders. �It�s been a very tough year for you Georgie. I�m sorry it�s been one thing after another since you came home, too.� Georgiana bit her lip anxiously. �Actually, Will, it�s home I came to see you about.� She looked up to meet his gaze. �I�ve decided to go back to New York.� �New York!� Will�s shocked expression told her how he viewed her leaving. �But this is your home, Georgie. I thought you were going to stay here!� Shaking her head, she said, �No, Will. I never intended to stay. If you�ll remember I said I�d only come for a visit. I�ve stayed a lot longer than I had planned. Don�t mistake my meaning. I love you and Elizabeth and all of your children, but my home is in New York now. The home that I built with Brian and lived in with Brian for twelve years. It�s where Aaron was born and raised.� Georgiana met her brother�s gaze, hoping he understood why she was doing this. �I need to go back and face what�s left. To build again from there, with Aaron.� �You know that you are always welcome here, Georgie, if you change your mind.� Will looked and sounded so hopeful that his sister felt a pang of remorse. But she had made up her mind and they were going. �I�ll let Aaron finish out this school year, then we�ll leave. And, of course that means I�ll be here to see Ben graduate, and Rebecca.� Will frowned. �Rebecca I have no doubt about, but Ben?� Will shook his head. �I don�t know what that boy is up to, Georgie. I thought I knew him. I thought he had his head screwed on right!� �He does, Will. I think he�s just having a little trouble focussing at present.� She gave him an enquiring look. �Don�t tell me you don�t remember what that was like?� Will only grunted in reply. Georgiana patted his arm and left him alone with one final comment. �Don�t let him stay away too long, Will.� *** to be continued...

Hah! And sooner than you thought, too! :) Parallels Chapter Thirteen Brenda picked up her belongings and left the office. It had been a lousy day at work, and her mind had kept wandering from the task at hand, puzzling over Ben�s whereabouts. Even her supervisor had noticed her preoccupation. Brenda sighed as his words of reprimand echoed in her head. It had been four days since her argument with Ben at his flat. Although she felt terrible about some of the things she�d said, Brenda knew that he had to settle his differences with his parents before she could allow Ben back into her arms. That was going to be the hardest part of all. She didn�t want to be the cause of any estrangement between him and his family. Ben needed his family, and Brenda wanted to make sure he realized it. So, she�d come to a decision that afternoon. Brenda picked her way along the sidewalk to the bus stop and waited with the crowd just beginning to assemble. The bus arrived, and the people arranged themselves in an ordered line to get on. Once seated, Brenda merely stared out of the window, her mind still very far away. Her stop appeared. She got out and pasted a smile on her face as the school building came within sight. Kevin and Sarah would be waiting for her just inside the wall of the schoolyard. Brenda rounded the corner and halted in her tracks. �Ben!� she cried in surprise. Ben was holding Sarah with one arm while he kicked a football back and forth with Kevin. He glanced up at Brenda and grinned. �Hi there.� His tone was nonchalant, as if nothing unusual had happened only three days ago. As if he hadn�t disappeared in the intervening time. As if she had no reason to be angry with him! Brenda finally found her voice. �What are you doing here?� Ben used his most charming smile and aimed it at her. �I missed you and the kids. I thought perhaps I could take you three out tonight.� �All right!� Kevin cried excitedly. Brenda felt her blood boil. How dare you, Ben! How dare you come back here and try to ignore everything that�s happened? And to use my children to get to me!! �Have you spoken with your father, yet?� she asked in a tightly controlled voice. Ben�s smile faltered for a moment, but he recovered quickly. �No, I�ve been away.� �Mummy, can Ben stay for tea with us?� Sarah�s wide-eyed expression made any refusal heartbreaking. But Brenda had made her decision earlier. �Not today, sweetheart.� She met Ben�s gaze with a hardened one of her own. �He has to finish up something with his father before he can come to our house.� Ever again, she added silently. Ben�s smile faded. He looked as if he couldn�t believe what she�d just said. �Aw, Mum!� Kevin whined, kicking at a stone on the ground. �But he was going to take us out tonight!� He looked up at Ben. �Couldn�t you come over after you talk to your father?� Ben tried to smile at the boy reassuringly, but he felt far from assured himself. His entire plan was falling apart before his eyes. �I guess it won�t be tonight, Kevin,� he said, eyes never leaving Brenda�s face. �It will take more than a telephone call to work things out with my Dad.� Kevin grumbled and complained while his mother and Ben continued to eye one another cautiously. Finally Brenda moved to take Sarah from Ben�s arms. �We must be off now, so that I can get these two their tea.� Ben relinquished his hold on the little girl. Brenda felt a pain in her heart at the hurt expression on his face. �Could I call you tonight?� he asked faintly. For a moment she wasn�t sure what the answer should be. Then, dipping her head, Brenda nodded. She gathered her children to her and left the schoolyard, not daring to look back at the lone figure who stood watching them go. Several hours later, the children had been put to bed and still the phone had not rung. Brenda sat next to the stubbornly silent thing and stared at it. Why did I say he could call? He�s only going to try to break down my defences. She went to the kitchen to make herself a cup of tea. She couldn�t help recalling the picture of Ben and the kids in the schoolyard that afternoon. He had looked so relaxed with them, so natural. He�d certainly come a long way since first meeting Kevin. Brenda chuckled at that memory. Ben had expected an angry, brooding boy. His own cousin had recently lost his father, and Ben�s experience with Aaron�s hostility had caused him to anticipate the same in her son. But Kevin had surprised him by taking to Ben almost instantly. So much so, in fact, that Ben was hard pressed to find time alone with Brenda. Kevin was constantly crying for his attention. Brenda sighed as she stirred her tea. Her son�s attachment to Ben was a troubling item for her. Although she was pleased to see how well they got along, she was nonetheless apprehensive about Kevin getting hurt in the current crossfire. And even Sarah was already firmly devoted to Ben. They both missed their own father, but Ben was more than just a substitute for Ian. Ben had made them all laugh again. The telephone rang and Brenda raced into the other room to pick it up. The voice that greeted her was Andrea�s. Swallowing her feeling of disappointment, Brenda confirmed the times she would need her childminder�s services for the rest of the week and they said goodbye. She returned to the kitchen for her tea, then resumed her position in the chair next to the telephone. Sipping her warm drink, Brenda glanced at the clock. Where is he? Don�t play this game with me, Ben. The voices warred in her head. Stop being so eager to hear from him. You should be angry! I am angry! Not enough, apparently. He should never have used my children to get to me! That was low. That was what I warned him I was afraid would happen, when I refused to date him in the beginning. But he promised you he was different, that he would never do such a thing. Yeah. He lied. No he didn�t! He�s hurting. I hurt him. His Dad hurt him. And now I�ll have to hurt him some more...... The clock chimed and startled her from her thoughts. Ten o�clock and still nothing. Where are you, Ben? The phone rang. �Ben?� Brenda berated herself for sounding so hopeful. �It�s me,� Ben said quietly. �I was....� she paused, not wanting to say that she was worried about him. �.... wondering if you were really going to call.� �I went out. Down to the pub.� Ben�s words sounded a bit slurred. �Brenda, I love you. I�m sorry I did that this afternoon. You were right. I�m too arrogant for my own good. Can you forgive me?� Of course I forgive you. I love you, Ben. �Why haven�t you spoken to your parents yet?� �My parents?� Ben was having trouble connecting this question with his own. �What do they have to do with it?� Brenda closed her eyes. This was going to be far more difficult than she had thought. �Ben, I already told you. I�m not coming between you and your parents. Until you�ve worked out your differences with them, don�t count on seeing me.� There, I�ve said it. Oh, Ben.. Please do as I ask. He was silent for so long that Brenda began to wonder if he�d had more to drink than she had thought at first. Then he finally spoke. �I don�t like ultimatums, Brenda. I didn�t like it when my father gave me one, and I don�t like it coming from you, either. I made my choice. I chose you over my family, and if you aren�t willing to accept that, then.......� his voice trailed away. Then what? �There was no choice to be made, Ben,� she said sharply. �It�s all or nothing. I�m not going to be used like a pawn in a power struggle with your father. If that�s your idea of love, then you can keep it.� Brenda bit back the tears in her words. Why are you being so difficult about this? �Brenda.....� �Yes?� She tried to sound cool. �Do you love me?� With all my heart! �Ben, you�re drunk. Go sleep it off, then go to Pemberley and call me when you get back.� �When I get back....� he repeated, uncomprehending. �Yes, now go to bed, Ben.� She heard him take a deep breath. �I love you Brenda.� �Goodnight, Ben.� She couldn�t bring herself to say goodbye. That was too final, and she still held out hope. There was a click on the line as he disconnected. Brenda held onto the receiver like it was a lifeline. �I do love you, Ben. More than you think. How else could I risk letting you go?� She put the phone back and went upstairs for a good cry. *** The silence was disturbing. Ben lay in the dark, wishing his mind was as hushed as the room. One day. All it took was one day, and his world had come apart. What was he thinking? Why had he been so stupid? Brenda may never forgive him now, and without her he suddenly had no idea which direction to turn. He couldn�t even ask his father for advice. He�d burned that bridge already. Then again, he wasn�t sure he even wanted to face either of his parents at the moment, nor any of his family. He wanted to be alone. Utterly alone. *** Anna wasn�t, by nature, particularly patient. So when Wednesday evening rolled around and she still hadn�t heard from her brother she began to make enquiries. Since there had been no reply at his flat the dozen times she had tried there, she next called Robert Bingley, where Ben had last been. �Sorry, Anna,� Robert told her. �I haven�t seen him since Sunday. He left here in a mood, and I doubt he�s coming back anytime soon.� She thanked him and said goodbye, not wanting to spend too much time when she could be continuing to look for him elsewhere. Anna and Ben had always been rather close. She tagged after him as a child, forever into her big brother�s toys and wanting to do everything that he did. A pest she may have been, but Ben hadn�t minded altogether, and as they grew older they had grown closer. Which was why Anna was worried now. It simply wasn�t like Ben to hide himself away like this. The quickest way to find him would be the university, she decided. And with that in mind, Anna didn�t waste any time. She drove straight to Cambridge and sought him out in class. �What are you doing here?� Ben hissed as he joined her in the hallway outside the classroom. �As if you have to ask!� Anna hissed back. �Where have you been?� �Around.� �Don�t be smart. Mum is worried sick about you. How can you be so inconsiderate?� Anna pulled on his arm, turning him to face her. �What happened on Monday, Ben?� He looked away, then brought his eyes around again to meet hers. �I screwed up. I screwed up big time.� �Oh, Ben.� Anna felt her brother�s pain just looking at his face. �Are you sure? Can�t you make it up?� �I doubt it. I did everything that I promised her I wouldn�t do. How could she trust me again?� Ben shook his head and started walking down the hall. Anna trailed along beside him. �You can�t just give up, Ben. Isn�t Brenda worth fighting for? Isn�t your relationship stronger than that?� Ben came to a sudden halt and spun around to glare at his sister. �I don�t need any lectures from you, Anna! I feel like a jerk and I deserve to feel that way. Don�t give me any condescending reassurances because I don�t want them. Just leave me alone.� �But �,� Anna began. �I said to leave me alone!� *** �Let me go. Let me go, Jason!� Kathleen yelled. Jason laughed but wouldn�t release her. �Are you two at it again?� Rebecca grinned. �I�m glad I�m not so ticklish as my sister!� Kathleen screeched as Jason�s fingers drove into her ribs. �It�s not fair. It�s not fair! You�re bigger and stronger than I am. Oh, Rebecca, HELP!� she beseeched her sister. �Don�t do it, Rebecca,� Jason warned. �You know you�ll hurt me!� Rebecca laughed. He was right! His scrawny build was no match for her muscles, toned from years of riding. �Have no fear, Jason. I�ll leave you both to your tickling match. I have some homework to do anyway.� She sauntered off across the lawn, enjoying the warm spring sunshine on her face. Entering the house, Rebecca paused at the door to the music room, glancing in to see her mother seated at the piano. Elizabeth was halfheartedly picking out a tune on the keys. Rebecca sighed. The atmosphere at home had been so tense for the last month. It had been longer than that since her elder brother had been to Pemberley. Not since Mum and Dad�s anniversary, she recalled. Rebecca had seen, if not been privy to, what Ben�s actions had done to her parents. Her brother�s lack of communication with them was particularly hard on her mother. Ben spoke with Anna regularly enough, only because Anna tracked him down repeatedly and demanded he speak with her, but he had yet to contact either mother or father in the last five weeks. Continuing on up the stairs, Rebecca found her father in the gallery, sitting in one of the chairs that lined the wall facing the family portraits. He seemed to be studying the one of her mother. �Dad?� she said tentatively. Will�s head turned toward her and he smiled. �Yes, Rebecca?� She felt a bit easier once she saw the smile. �We were making shipping and stabling arrangements for the horses for June. I need to talk to you about the costs. I know my going isn�t final for quite awhile, but the details have to be worked out before April.� �Rebecca,� Will said seriously. �I�m sure you�ll pass your exams, and that you will be going. When do you need the money?� She smiled. �Not for a few weeks, yet. Thanks, Dad. I appreciate your confidence in me.� Will rose from his chair and stood facing his daughter. �You haven�t given me any reason not to be confident of your success.� He placed a kiss on her forehead. �Did you happen to notice where your mother was on your way up here?� �She�s in the music room.� �Thank you.� Will nodded and left her in the gallery. He took the stairs quickly, noting the time on the hall clock as he passed it on the way to his wife. When he looked into the room and saw Elizabeth�s dejected state, his heart sank. She was taking Ben�s rejection of them very badly. Not surprising, of course, but it did nothing for Will�s current opinion of his son. Will walked over to the piano bench and sat down next to Elizabeth. She maintained her focus on the keys until he placed his hand over one of hers. He heard a heavy sigh and then felt a tear drop on the back of his hand. Will placed his finger under her chin and pulled her face around to look at him. �Don�t let him do this to you, Liz.� He wiped the other tears away with his fingers. �You know he�ll be back. He�s just being selfish and childish, but he�ll be back.� Elizabeth�s eyes met his, but there was little hope in their depths. �When, though? Why is he being so stubborn?� Will knew perfectly well the answer to that question. It was because both of his son�s parents were stubborn, and he certainly had inherited that quality in double strength! �Liz, we can�t take this so personally. He hasn�t even been in contact with Brenda in all this time.� �How do you know that?� she asked, sniffling. �I spoke with her yesterday.� Will smiled tentatively. �You see, I have been doing some checking despite our agreement to wait for him to come to us. I just wish I knew where he was. He�s obviously taken a room somewhere else, because he hasn�t been at his flat for weeks.� Will rubbed his temples with his fingertips. He had a headache building up. �You�ve been talking to Brenda?� Elizabeth�s tone was sharp. �Yes, I have,� Will replied in the same manner. �I thought that she, at least, might have some clue to his whereabouts.� �And what did she have to say for herself?� Will frowned at the scepticism in her voice. �She�s not what you thought, Elizabeth. She sent Ben on his way and told him not to come back until he�d reconciled with us.� Elizabeth narrowed her eyes disbelievingly. �And you think she was telling you the truth?� �I have no reason not to believe her. Look Liz, whether you want to accept it or not, Ben has fallen in love with her. And he�s behaving like a complete imbecile at the moment,� he finished in a growl. Elizabeth pursed her lips thoughtfully. �Well, perhaps if he�s not even seen her, then his feelings are not as strong as you suppose. There might be hope, yet.� Will had no answer to that. *** �Mum, can I call him now?� Brenda bit off a sharp reply. �Kevin, for the last time, Ben isn�t at home. You can�t call him. Just drop it!� �It�s not fair!� the boy whined. �He promised to take me to see the new �.� �Kevin! He�s not home! I can�t change that, and you can�t change that. Go and find something to do.� She watched as her son stomped away, slamming the front door on his way out. Then she looked at the telephone beside her. Her resolve had been good so far, but it was so tempting to pick it up and dial his number. Unfortunately, Brenda knew he wouldn�t be there. She hadn�t spoken with Ben since that horrible night she�d told him not to come back until he�d seen his parents. And she knew that he hadn�t been to see them yet. Brenda leaned her head against the chair back and stared at the ceiling as she recalled her rather heated conversation with Ben�s father. Will Darcy, she thought, is just like his son. Or perhaps I should say Ben is just like his father. Not only do they sound alike and look alike, but they are both hard-headed and strong-willed! Surely he must have asked her at least five times if she�d heard from Ben! Did he think she was lying? His tone had been bitter, his questions demanding. But surely he must have realized that she was just as worried about Ben as they were? A sudden terrible thought entered her head that perhaps they didn�t believe that she cared about their son at all. After everything she had said, all of her self sacrificing declarations to Will Darcy, it was all for nothing. They blamed her for Ben�s retreat, and now she had not only lost any chance of gaining their good opinion, but she quite likely may have lost Ben as well. Brenda pulled one of the pillows over and hugged it to her chest. She lowered her face into it and fought back the tears. She had never intended to become so involved with him. It had never occurred to her that it would be possible! But now that he was gone, Brenda felt an emptiness she hadn�t felt since Ian had died. All she wanted was to see Ben again, to tell him that she was sorry for all that she had said and done, but now it was too late. Angrily, she threw the pillow across the room. It knocked over a china ornament, smashing it to bits on the floor. Brenda spat out a curse and crossed the room to pick up the pieces. Holding the shattered remains of the figurine between her fingers, tears fell drop by drop onto the carpet at her feet. It had been a gift from Ben. *** to be continued.....

Teg, thanks for posting more! Ben can be such an idiot (like most men i know...) oops, i'm slipping back into the male bashing, arent i? :-) for those wondering, yes -there is more to my story. i just have to finish writing it. :-) Unfortuanatley i'm a SLOW writer ...but i'll try to hurry it along. In the meantime, somebody else (Irene, Danille, Gail, anybody) post something!!!! Thanks again Teg! What would we do without your regular posts???

Gee, if you call those regular..... Maybe some more fibre is called for. ;)

Okay, I couldn't post this last night for some reason. I kept getting an error message.. something about an invalid command. So, I hope it works tonight! Parallels Chapter Fourteen It was time. Brenda was tired of waiting around, unable to do anything, merely fielding repeated enquiries from Ben�s father to no advantage for herself. The children were at a neighbour�s, so there was no better time to place a call to Pemberley. �Mr. Darcy, please.� Brenda waited, tapping her foot on the kitchen floor. �Mr. Darcy? It�s Brenda. I think it�s time we had a talk.� She listened. �No, here in Cambridge. At my place. I want you to know everything, no more misunderstandings between us.� Again she listened to the voice that sounded so much like one she sorely missed. �Great. I�ll see you tomorrow, then.� As she thoughtfully replaced the receiver, Brenda let out her breath and then turned her attention to making her children�s tea. She spent the following morning going over her house with a fine tooth comb, making sure there was nothing out of place. After all, the Darcys were accustomed to impeccable surroundings, maintained by an efficient staff. Brenda had no desire to give them cause to find fault with her situation. By noon, she was satisfied that all that could be done had been done. There was nothing left to do but wait. The bell rang promptly at three o�clock. Brenda showed her guests into the front room and when they were seated, asked if they would like any refreshments. �Yes, please, � Will began. Elizabeth shot him a look. �No, thank you,� she said pointedly. Brenda paused, glancing at Will to see if he really did want something. He nodded and smiled slightly. �Tea? Or could I get you something else?� �Tea would be fine.� Will turned to his wife when Brenda was safely out of the room. �Elizabeth, you promised to at least hear her out before rejecting her as unworthy of our son. I expect you to live up to that promise.� Elizabeth did not appear contrite in any way. She was determined not to like this young woman. Watching Brenda as she rejoined them, Elizabeth took in the appearance of her son�s girlfriend. Brenda was not what one could consider beautiful, nor even pretty for that matter. She had a rather plain face, and did not appear to use much in the way of makeup to accentuate the attractive aspects. Her hair was straight and shoulder length, the light brown locks currently tied behind her head and held in place with a clip. This was not the woman Elizabeth had expected to see. She was not a polished, primping prima donna, nor was she a dolled up fancy piece. Brenda was a plain looking, plain speaking woman who looked younger than her thirty years. Not for the first time did Elizabeth wonder what her son saw in this woman. As Brenda fussed with the tea things, Elizabeth noted an absence of jewellery, most notably any rings, and sighed imperceptibly. Will accepted the cup with a smile, and Brenda settled into the chair opposite them. �I thought it was time we met,� she said nervously. �I think you deserve some sort of explanation for what has been going on.� Elizabeth�s lips set in a thin line, but she left it to her husband to carry the conversation from here. It was Will who had insisted that they accept Brenda�s invitation, after all. She would much rather have preferred to dislike the woman from a distance. �I suppose I should start at the beginning,� Brenda was saying. �You know that I was married. My husband died about a year ago. Actually one year ago next week. It was a factory accident. Anyway, that left me suddenly alone with two small children to support. Although the compensation package and the insurance money was considerable...... this house is paid for, and my children have trust funds set up in their own names..... I still had to find myself a job for our day to day needs. I had few qualifications, but still managed to land myself a position with an investment firm downtown. It�s nothing impressive, but it pays the bills. That�s where I met Ben.� Elizabeth had been studying a photo of a smiling, attractive young man on a nearby shelf. This, she assumed, was Brenda�s late husband. Her attention was drawn back at the mention of her son�s name. �Ben had approached my employer regarding research for an assignment he was doing. I was appointed to assist him by pulling any records he might require. We worked together for a couple of weeks. Ben was charming and polite, and he often asked me out for lunch, but I always declined. I wasn�t ready to start dating yet, and thought he was far too young for me anyway. Besides, I had my children to consider. They were still trying to deal with their father�s absence, and I didn�t need them becoming attached to a man who wouldn�t be around very long, for I was sure that once Ben realized what the package included, he wouldn�t be as eager to get involved with me. So, I kept him at bay.� �For two weeks.� Elizabeth couldn�t stop the words from escaping. Will frowned at her. Brenda met the other woman�s gaze. �Yes, and for three more after that. Ben was persistent. I finally agreed to meet him in the local for a drink and that night I made sure he clearly understood my position.� �You told him about your children?� Will asked. Brenda nodded. �Yes. I told him that they were my number one concern, and I didn�t want to see them hurt. If he had any intention of hooking up with me, then he had to accept Kevin and Sarah as well.� She paused, meeting first Elizabeth�s gaze and then Will�s. �He assured me that he had no problem with the situation. He promised me that he would never do anything to hurt my children. I believed him.� Elizabeth looked down at her lap. She wasn�t sure she liked what Brenda was implying. If Ben had gone so far as to become attached to these children, and to allow them to become attached to him..... Oh what have you done to these kids, Ben? How could you stay away from them for so long? �How old are your children?� Will asked. Brenda�s motherly pride brought a smile to her face. �Kevin is nine, and Sarah has just turned six.� Elizabeth felt a lump rise in her throat as she thought of those two young ones losing their father so early in life. She closed her eyes, remembering how very close her own children had come to losing Will all those years ago. �They just adore Ben, and he�s been so good with them.� Brenda sighed. �Yes. Well that brings us around to the point of the matter, doesn�t it?� Will said sternly as he placed his cup down. �Where is Ben?� �I�ve heard nothing from him in nearly two months. I�ve tried not to call, but it hasn�t been easy.� Brenda looked at them plaintively. �I guess he took me at my word when I said not to come back until he�d made things right with you.� �But why hasn�t he come home?� an exasperated Elizabeth asked. �We know why,� Will growled. �He�s pigheaded and stubborn and doesn�t want to admit when he�s wrong. Not to mention selfish.� �Don�t be so harsh, Will,� Elizabeth retorted. �Harsh?� Will asked incredulously. �I thought I was being generous. If it wasn�t for Anna then none of us would even know he was still alive! He�s been thoughtless and inconsiderate and I, for one, am sorely disappointed in him!� �Oh, please don�t be!� cried Brenda. �It�s as much my fault as his. We should have been far more open about our relationship from the beginning.� �Yes, you should have,� Elizabeth muttered. Will scowled at his wife. �That�s irrelevant at this point, Brenda. His current behaviour is inexcusable.� They were all silent for a few minutes, then the bang of the front door brought everyone�s eyes around to the entryway. �We�re home, Mum! Who�s car is that outside?� Kevin said breathlessly. Sarah and Andrea were right behind him. Sarah took one look at the two unfamiliar faces in the room and promptly crawled up into her mother�s lap to peek shyly from behind her hands. �Kevin, Sarah, Andrea, this is Mr. and Mrs. Darcy,� Brenda said. Kevin looked at Will. �You look like Ben. Are you his dad?� he said with the typical forwardness of a child. Will smiled. �Yes, I am.� �I thought so.� Kevin turned his attention to Elizabeth. �You must be his mum.� �Kevin!� Brenda whispered, worried that her son was being a little rude. Elizabeth merely smiled as she nodded at the boy. �You like Ben, do you?� Kevin�s head bobbed up and down eagerly, then his expression saddened. �But he hasn�t visited us in a long time. Mum says I can�t ring him �cause he�s not home. Is he at your house?� �No, I�m afraid he�s not.� Elizabeth�s tone suggested she was as sad as the young boy. �He didn�t go away like my dad, did he?� Kevin�s lower lip began to tremble. He valiantly fought to keep it still. Elizabeth struggled to keep her own voice steady. �No, Kevin. He didn�t go away like your father did. He�ll be back, I�m sure of it.� Her heart went out to the boy, replacing the steadfast belief she�d held that her own son was doing the right thing in staying away. Kevin attempted a smile, then moved toward the kitchen. Andrea followed him, pausing in the doorway to tell Brenda that she would find him something to eat. �He�s a nice boy.� Will smiled at Brenda. �Thank you.� Sarah shifted on Brenda�s lap and lowered her hands from her face. She was feeling a bit braver now that her brother had spoken to these two strangers. Her round eyes were focussed on Elizabeth. �Sarah,� Brenda whispered. �Why don�t you run along into the kitchen and see what Andrea�s found for you to eat?� Sarah shook her head. She continued to stare at Elizabeth. Suddenly she clambered down from her seat and crossed the room to stand at Elizabeth�s knee. �My Mummy�s been very sad,� she said in a tiny voice. �Can you tell Ben to come back? I miss him.� Thinking her heart would break at the expression on this little mite�s face, Elizabeth drew in a breath against the tightening in her throat and pulled the little girl to her in a hug. She stroked Sarah�s hair and said softly, �I�ll tell him, sweetheart. I�ll tell him.� *** �Anna, you must have some idea where he�s staying!� �Mum, I don�t. The only contact I have with Ben is when I make a trip to Cambridge and lie in wait for him to come out of class.� Anna grimaced. �He�s never very happy to see me, either.� �Well, the next time he isn�t happy to see you,� Elizabeth said in a heated tone, �tell him to get his behind to Pemberley before I send the police to find him!� �You wouldn�t!� Anna said incredulously. �I mean it, Anna. I want him here yesterday. When are you going to see him next?� Anna consulted her calendar. �I was planning on going Thursday.� �Make it Tuesday instead,� Elizabeth ordered. �That�s tomorrow! I have a lecture in the afternoon.� She quickly rethought her reply during the ensuing silence from the other end of the phone. �I guess I could ask someone to take notes for me.� �Let me know how it goes.� Elizabeth quickly said her goodbyes and the line went dead. Anna let out a low whistle. �My goodness Ben. What have you done this time?� She dutifully made arrangements for a classmate to take notes at the lecture, and the next day set off for Cambridge to face her brother. Ben was, as predicted, not quite thrilled to see her. �You just can�t take no for an answer, can you Anna?� �I told you, Mum insisted I come and make sure you know that if you don�t get yourself home immediately then there is definitely going to be trouble.� She followed him to an empty table and put her glass down beside his. Peering closely at his tired, bloodshot eyes she asked, �Have you been spending every night in this pub, Ben?� �No.� He raised his glass and drank down half the pint. Anna frowned. �Why are you doing this?� she asked for the hundredth time since his exile began. �When are you going to put an end to it?� Ben looked down at the tabletop and fingered the watermark left by his glass. �I�m going to see Dad on Saturday. I promise.� He looked up to meet his sister�s earnest gaze. �Don�t say anything to them. Please?� Anna considered his words. �Mum is going to want to know one way or the other. I can�t put her off.� �Just tell her you gave me the message and I�m considering it.� �That might do,� she shrugged. �You�ve let this go too far, you know.� �Yeah, I know.� Ben looked so dejected that Anna nearly forgot how angry she was with him for this whole mess. �I�ll never be able to make up for it.� His sister had nothing to add to that comment. They sat silently for awhile until Ben rose from his seat, offering to get Anna another drink from the bar. She accepted and when he returned, Ben tried to turn the conversation to more cheerful topics. �How are your classes going?� �Very well. I feel much more confident than I did last year at this time.� Anna reflected that she would be glad when the personal stress was over so that she could concentrate on her upcoming exams unimpeded. �Good.� Ben stared into his glass of beer. �How did you make out with that chap.... What was his name?� �Peter,� Anna supplied. �Make out is a good choice of words, Ben.� She grinned at his shocked expression. �Anna, I hope you�re only having me on here, because if Mum and Dad ever got wind of what you get up to....� He left the sentence dangling, hoping for a contradiction. She merely shrugged her shoulders. �Well, since I know you�ll never say anything, and I�m far too careful to get caught, then there�s no danger, is there?� Shaking his head, Ben shifted into big brother mode. �You�re playing with fire, Anna. As careful as you claim to be, you�re going to get burned one of these days.� �Just get me another one of these, would you Ben?� She handed him her empty glass as her eyes drifted about the room. Ben took the glass but before leaving the table he said in a low voice, �You�re not going home tonight, are you?� It was more a statement than a question. �You can stay at my place, you know.� �Oh yeah. I don�t even know where that place is these days, Ben. Anyway, I have plans.� Her smile widened as her eyes rested on a tall blond haired man at a far table. �Um, Ben? About that offer....� Ben followed the direction of her eyes. �I meant the place I�m staying now, Anna. Not the flat.� �Oh well.� She tossed her head. �I�m sure I�ll find something.� Ben made his way to the bar, his mind formulating a plan to get his sister away from this place as soon as possible. He wasn�t quite quick enough however, for when he returned to the table Anna was already making the acquaintance of the young man who had caught her eye. Ben put the glasses down somewhat forcefully and strode across the room to retrieve her. But when he grabbed her arm, the blond man looked up sharply and addressed Anna as he glared at Ben. �Do you know him?� Anna shrugged her arm loose and smiled weakly. �Yes, he�s my brother but pay him no mind. He�s just a bit full of himself tonight.� �Anna,� Ben said warningly. She tossed her head, effectively dismissing him, and turned to the object of her fancy. �I�d like to dance. Would you?� �Love to!� the young man said, smirking as he rose from his seat and brushed past Ben to escort Anna to the dance floor. �Arrogant sod,� he said to Anna as he drew her close. �Is he always like that?� Anna chuckled. �He�s not so bad. He just likes to think he�s saving me from myself. Usually gets in the way, though.� She snuggled closer to her partner, the music�s rhythm encouraging a slow grinding motion of their hips. �Don�t give him another thought. I�m sure he�ll be on his way home soon and then I can have my own fun.� The man�s eyebrows rose and an eager grin spread over his face. He dropped his face down close to Anna�s and kissed her. Bringing her arms up around his neck, she returned the kiss then leaned back to look at him, almost as if contemplating his skill. �Not bad. Not bad at all.� She grinned at him. �But how good are you at this?� Anna met his mouth with her open lips and pushed her tongue forward. His response was immediate. His arms tightened around her waist and she could feel him hardening against her as he drove his own tongue into her mouth. Coming up for air, Anna said, �Mmmm..... I�m not sure yet. Perhaps I need a little more sampling.� He grinned at her again and they resumed their kissing. Ben was fuming as he observed the spectacle that his sister was making of herself. However, he knew that he wasn�t going to be able to get her to leave yet. He would just have to bide his time until she was too drunk to be able to resist. Making his way over to their table, he sat down to await her return.... for return she would. It was only a matter of time. Anna completed two dances with the attractive blond man before she merrily rejoined Ben. �Oh, it�s hot on that dance floor!� she exclaimed before gulping down half of her drink. �No doubt,� Ben said drily. She laughed. �Oh Ben, don�t look at me that way! Come on, there are lots of pretty ladies here tonight. Have a little fun, too.� Ben said nothing. Anna made a face at him and turned her attention to searching the room for a new dance partner. She spotted another likely candidate a few tables away. Catching his eye, she smiled invitingly. He appeared a bit surprised, then nodded, motioning for her to join him. Anna sprang up, patting Ben�s arm before leaving him. �Don�t bother to wait around for me brother dear.� �I�ll be waiting anyway, Anna!� he called after her, the scowl on his face reflecting the way he felt about himself. He may have mucked up his own life, but at least he wasn�t going to abandon his sister to muck up hers. Anna slipped into a seat beside her new interest and placed a hand on his leg. He put his own over it and slid them further up the inside. Anna giggled and moved her chair closer to block any view of their activities. To Ben it appeared as if the two were having a conversation, but he might not have been entirely surprised to hear what they were saying. �Some fun is what I aim to have tonight. Do you think you�re up to the challenge?� Anna stroked one finger along the bulge at the top of his leg. He gave a short laugh. �Why do I get the feeling that I�m not going to find it as much fun as you will?� He moved his hand from his own leg to Anna�s and slipped his fingers under the edge of her skirt. �I could do something about that, though.� His hand slid higher up her thigh until he could feel the satiny smoothness of her panties. One finger explored along the legband, teasing the sensitive skin. �I could make you beg for me.� Anna laughed delightedly. �You give it your best and we�ll see which of us begs first!� �Now that�s a challenge I wouldn�t dare refuse.� They gazed at one another, part of the contest in being able to maintain a detached outward appearance while they exacted their torment upon each other. So to the rest of the room they seemed to be carrying on an intense conversation while under the table their hands were busily exploring and teasing. Anna felt that since he had already crossed into the realm of bare skin she should set to equalling the score. Her finger drew circles along his growing bulge as she traced a path up the length of the zipper of his pants until finding the button at the waist. It was tricky to undo it with one hand, but Anna had practised this a few times before so it was only a matter of a few seconds and she could turn her attention to the zipper. The only reaction from her victim was a raised eyebrow and then he was moving his own fingers along the edge of her panties. Slipping them under the satin he gently caressed the flat skin of her lower stomach, just teasing where the hair began. With careful proficiency, Anna slid the key of the zipper up and over the solid swells until it was laid open. Her hand moved over the soft material of his underwear to grasp him, feeling him pulsate under her fingertips. His eyelids fluttered briefly and Anna smiled. Her victory was short lived, however, as he grinned back at her and renewed his own attack. His fingers slid lower and one in particular teased at the top of that cleft. Anna lifted an eyebrow at him, daring him to try harder. At the same time, she slid her hand even lower to cup as much of him as possible and gently kneaded the soft roundness. She felt his hand shift slightly as the exploration pressed further, his fingers examining in minute detail every curve, every crevice of her. It was all Anna could do to sit still. In an effort to stifle any vocal response to his expertise she redoubled her efforts and finally pulled him free of the confines of his clothing. Stroking the tip with her thumb, her fingers squeezed and began a slow up and downward motion along the length of him. He was ahead of her, though. With one agonizingly slow movement, he glided a finger inside, reaching as deeply as he could. Anna was startled to realize she had been sitting there staring at him without saying a word for at least thirty seconds as his finger performed an incredibly adept dance within her. �Your eyes are begging, even if your lips aren�t,� he whispered. �Another few seconds and there won�t be any need for me to........ ooohhhhhh....� Anna groaned as her body began the familiar contractions of orgasm. She tensed and drew her legs together, trapping his hand in place. When at last she opened her eyes it was to see him watching her with an enquiring expression. Anna smiled mischievously. �It should be a lot easier to make you beg, now.� �Oh now, wait a minute,� he objected. �I�ll just pop to the ladies and be back in a sec.� Anna rose from the table before he could say another word. Ben, however, had seen her leave and was waiting for her reappearance. He had witnessed enough and wasn�t going to waste any more time arguing with his sister. They were going home now, if he had to sling her over his shoulder and carry her there! Before Anna could focus her sights on yet another quarry, Ben grabbed her by the arm and propelled her out of the pub. *** �Here, get this down you.� Ben held out a glass filled with some noxious looking substance. Anna peered at it warily. �Do I apply this manually?� �You drink it!� Ben laughed. Her grimace of distaste made him laugh again. �Do as I say, young lady. It�s for the best.� Disbelievingly, she held the glass up to the light. �I can�t even see through it! What�s in it?� �No. Don�t ask. Just drink it.� She shook her head and put the glass on the table. �No way. I�ll just live with my hangover, thanks.� Anna favoured him with a particularly annoyed glare. �You spoiled my fun last night.� �I saved you from being stupid yet again,� Ben corrected. She shrugged. �Have it your way.� Frowning, Ben sat down and leaned across the table. �You have it your way far too often. I can�t stop you from doing whatever you want when you�re at your own place, Anna, but I hope you realize that I�m only looking out for your best interests when you�re here.� �Spoil sport.� �This isn�t a game, Anna!� he snapped. �One of these days you�re going to make a really bad decision. I don�t want to be the one to pick up the pieces, or worse..... to try to explain to our grieving parents how their dear daughter ended up.... well.. you get the idea.� �Don�t mess with my head this morning, Ben. I�m not up to it.� Anna rubbed a hand across her eyes. �I can�t believe how stupid you can be! You didn�t even know any of those chaps last night. Hell, if I hadn�t been there �!� �Stop it. Just stop it, Ben!� Anna snapped. �What�s the difference? I mean, you wade through the women like they�re an endless stream! How many have you had, or have you lost count? They�re all over you, all the time. So what�s wrong with me enjoying the attention? Men find me just as attractive as the women find you.� �They find you a hell of a lot more attractive with the way you slaver all over them! Show some restraint, Anna. Show a little discernment. Don�t you want them to want you for who you are rather than what you�re offering?� She looked a bit surprised at his suggestion. �Isn�t that what you were most interested in with the girls you went out with?� Ben shook his head sadly. �No, Anna. Sure they offered, and I took some up on their offers, but that�s not a real relationship.� He felt the pain as he thought of Brenda and the relationship that they had enjoyed. �You will never find one if you continue in this fashion. All you�ll gain is a reputation. Believe me, that�s not what you want.� Anna was silent as she mulled over his words. Then she looked him straight in the eye. �Ben, why don�t you just marry Brenda and make yourself, and her, happy? You�re so miserable.� He dropped his head into his hands. �I wish I could, Anna. I wish I could.� *** to be continued....

Thanks Teg for continuing your wonderful story (and keeping pressure off the rest of us). I do have a story in my head but unfortunately no time to get it out!

(Gail)(and keeping pressure off the rest of us). But....but.....but I don't see that, why is that, why should that be.... you can't hide behind Teg, tsk tsk!! Teg....Anna really is a bad girl,... how did that happen, don't give me "equal rights", neither of her parents has ever been promiscuous, except Darcy in the parking lot at Jane's and Charles' wedding, and that was only because he was out of his mind!! Keep it up and make her see what she's doing to herself;-))

(Hanne) except Darcy in the parking lot at Jane's and Charles' wedding, and that was only because he was out of his mind!! ROTF Hanne! I remember that hot moment as clearly as if it was me that Darcy was... well, anyway... Bad, Bad Anna! Thanks a bunch Teg! I've been away far too long... You've kept this place hot and steamy and i'm all appreciative to read so much in two nights! Umm... as far as having a story... I have several. However, they are all in my head and i haven't had the time to write them down. Not even a jot or two. *sigh* Irene! Gail! Esbee! Save us! Parallels is nearing the end!!!

Yikes! Anna needs to get smacked up side of the head! (maybe it would knock some sence into her) Thanks Teg, Cant wait for the reconcilation between Ben and his parents!! Since nobody else seems to have anything close to ready, i'll try to get mine done this weekend... *warning* dont hold your breathe :-)

uuuuuuwwwwwwwp *holding breath Esbee!*

Well, Dani, now that you have some air (oxygen) under pressure as nourishment for your brain, you could think out/up some story.....I mean you don't have to use your hands for that, they are free to type;-DDD!!!

Hanne, all I really need are a dictaphone and someone to decipher my cluttered and confused ideas and post them. Since I don't have those luxuries, I'll do my best to get something down soon... *i'm still holding my breath, Esbee!*

Hey, there! I just wanted to thank everybody for the e-mails asking about the next chapters of "Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose." Unfortunately, I've just been very ill lately. I've told the folks who have e-mailed that I have an outline for the rest of the story, though, that I can leave behind so a friend of mine (I thought about my sister, but then changed my mind) can finish the story for me if necessary. So hopefully we can move forward soon. Thank goodness I have the previous chapters on a web site, so my friend won't have a terrible time catching up. . . Again, thanks for the mails . . . although I've been slow in responding.

Oh dear, Irene. I hope you feel much better soon. Don't let us pressure you about the story - just concentrate on getting well!

Oh dear, Irene. I hope you feel much better soon. Don't let us pressure you about the story - just concentrate on getting well! Ditto Irene. Hope you are feeling better. We do miss you. Hanne - you are anxious for any of us to write a story - how about you?

Irene, while we would love more of your story, we would much rather have you recovered and feeling well. *hugs* Umm, Danielle.... you'd better let out that breath and take another big gulp of air. :-) I did work on my story this weekend, but to be honest, it still needs alot of work. (Understatement of the year) So somebody else Please relieve our suffering and post some good drool.

*whistling*

Irene! Glad you were able to stop in just to say Hi! I hope you'll soon be feeling like your old self again... We miss you. *ppppphhhhhhhhhheeeeeeeeeewwwwwwwwww* Esbee, I was turning BLUE!!! And Gail... Hanne - you are anxious for any of us to write a story - how about you? YOU ARE WASTING YOUR BREATH!!!

And Gail... Hanne - you are anxious for any of us to write a story - how about you? YOU ARE WASTING YOUR BREATH!!! LOL I couldn't have put it better myself!!!;-) And hey, I have given you some titbits (using the British spelling) on special occasions like Christmas and Easter and...and...so on!!!

Here I am again. Like a dirty sock, I keep turning up. ;) Parallels Chapter Fifteen 3:52 am. Ben rolled over onto his back and laid an arm across his eyes. At this rate he would never get any sleep! For hours he had lain in bed, unable to shut off his thoughts, his feelings. Seeing his sister�s frivolous attitude toward sex and relationships had driven the point deep. He was not proud of his actions where Brenda was concerned. She deserved far better, he reflected, than the spoiled rich brat that he had shown himself to be. That was why he�d stayed away from her for so long. On one hand, he wished she had come looking for him, but he realized that was just his ego talking. Women were always looking for Ben. Brenda was the only woman he was looking for. And oh how he missed her! Kevin and Sarah were not far behind in his estimation, either. Ben adored those two children, and only the knowledge that he could cause them further pain by showing up on Brenda�s doorstep kept him away. I�ve ruined everything. *** �Here you are! I thought we were going to the park for some football?� Rich sat down on the grass beside his cousin. Aaron tossed another stone into the water and watched it hit the surface with a resounding �plunk�. �Sorry. I forgot.� �Oh.� Aaron�s head came up and he looked Rich square in the eyes. �We�re going back to New York.� �Who is?� Rich was hoping it wasn�t what he thought. �My Mom and me.� Aaron resumed his tossing of stones into the pond. �She told me this morning.� �When are you leaving?� Rich asked quietly. Flinging his stone as far as possible, Aaron replied, �July. After school�s out.� Rich rummaged around in the grass for some stones of his own. �Is it final? I mean, do you think she might change her mind?� �No, it�s final. Once Mom makes up her mind, that�s it. We�re going.� The two boys were silent for a while, tossing their small missiles into the water. Finally Rich turned to face the other boy. �I have an idea!� His face reflected his enthusiasm for the plan. �You won�t get her to change her mind, Rich.� Aaron shook his head dismally. �I didn�t mean that. But perhaps my Dad will let me go with you, for the summer at least. Before school starts again!� The idea was sounding better to him now that he�d said it aloud. �Then you can teach me some more about baseball and hockey and stuff!� Aaron�s face lit up. �Yeah, that sounds great! I can show you all the great places in New York. You won�t believe the stuff to do!� �Right, then. Let�s go find my Dad and ask him right now.� Rich scrambled to his feet. Aaron followed suit and they raced each other across the grass to the front steps of the house. Flinging open the front doors, they pounded through the lower hallway to come to a skidding halt outside the door to Will�s study. �I�m not supposed to bother him when he�s working, but I don�t think he�ll mind.� Rich smiled at his cousin. �This is important, after all.� Will was on the telephone when his son pushed open the door and peered in. Looking over his shoulder, Will frowned slightly, then returned his attention to the call. After a few moments, accompanied by an impatient shuffling of feet from the two boys, Will finished his conversation and swivelled his chair around to face his son. �Yes?� he asked simply. �Dad, I had a great idea, and you just have to say yes!� Rich said as he approached his father. �I do?� Will narrowed his gaze. �And this idea would be.....?� �I could go with Aunt Janna and Aaron when they go back to America. Just to help Aunt Janna get things sorted, mind. I�m sure she could use some help since the house has been closed up for almost a year.� Will did not look convinced. �Rich, would you mind starting that again? Only, this time, give me a plausible reason for you going.� �Um.� Rich glanced at Aaron, then back at his father. �I�d like to spend the summer with Aaron, Dad. There�s all kinds of things to see and do in New York, and I promise not to be any trouble for Aunt Janna while I�m there..... please?� Will�s gaze was thoughtful. Rebecca will be in Europe, Ben is nowhere to be found, Georgiana and Aaron off for America, and if Rich goes with them that will leave Anna and Kathleen at home. This house is emptying quickly! �I�ll need to discuss this with your mother and your aunt, Rich.� The boy�s smile beamed. �Thanks, Dad!� he cried. In his eyes it was as good as settled. He would be going to New York! Will watched the two boys race from the room. He shook his head in amusement. They are as thick as thieves, now. Who could have predicted that after the wretched beginning last summer? He turned his attention back to the tasks on his desk. *** �Kathleen?� She looked up at the sound of her mother�s voice. �Yes, Mum?� Elizabeth sat down on the bench next to her youngest daughter. She glanced at the book in Kathleen�s hands. �It�s a lovely day to be reading in the garden.� Kathleen frowned in puzzlement. Elizabeth gazed around them at the blooming flowers and smelled their sweet fragrances, then she turned back to her daughter. �It�s time we discussed some things.� �Oh.� Kathleen suspected she knew to what her mother was referring, and she had already made up her mind. �I called Dr. Wilson�s office today to see about a consultation for you. We can see what your options are, if there are any.� �Mum....� �I know it�s a lot to take in at your age, and you�ve been so brave through everything.� Elizabeth took Kathleen�s hand in hers. �Dr. Wilson researched your condition and he sounded as if he�d found something promising.� �Mum,� Kathleen persisted. �I don�t want to see him. I don�t want to hear about any options.� Her mother stared at her, speechless. �Mum, I�m only sixteen. What if he tells me there�s nothing that can be done? Will I go through the rest of my life wishing things were different and feeling miserable that they aren�t?� She shook her head sadly. �No. If I accept it for now, and wait another ten years to see what treatment options are available, there may be more hope for me. Think what they may discover in ten years� time!� �But Kathleen,� Elizabeth said incredulously. �You could be throwing away the chance to correct it all now! I know you�re frightened, sweetheart, but at least hear what the doctor has to say.� Kathleen shook her head again. �No, Mum. I�m not ready for that. I don�t want to hear the facts, recited coldly, about why my baby had to die, and why I may never be able to have another one.� Tears were slipping down her cheeks. �I need more time.� She repeated in a whisper, �I need more time.� Elizabeth pulled her daughter close and held her tightly. As a mother she could understand Kathleen�s pain. Although she had been fortunate to have never experienced the loss of a baby, Elizabeth had comforted her own sister when Jane had suffered two miscarriages. This new facet of parenthood was not one she had anticipated, nor wished to repeat with any of her children. �I�m sorry to have upset you, Kathy. If that is your choice, then I won�t bring up the subject again.� Kathleen sniffled. �You didn�t upset me, Mum. I know you�re just looking out for what�s best for me. I really appreciate everything you and Dad have done for me and Jason.� Elizabeth bowed her head. �We love you dearly, Kathleen. There is nothing we wouldn�t do for you, or any of our children.� They sat together on the bench, in the sunshine, not saying any more. *** Anna squinted into the mirror, trying to put her lipstick on straight. �Blast these contacts!� she grumbled. In fact, it wasn�t the contact lenses, but that her eyes were in no condition to be open at this hour of the morning. A tired looking Christine, her roommate, appeared in the doorway of the bathroom. �What on earth are you doing up so early? You came in well after I did last night. Or should I say this morning?� �This morning would be more accurate,� Anna grinned. �I believe it was around four.� Christine ran a hand through her blonde mane. �I don�t know how you do it, Anna. And you manage to make it to class every day, too!� �Well, I have to do that! I need to keep up with my studies or I�ll have to live at home again! My parents would be so disappointed in me if I didn�t pass this year.� Anna smiled slyly at her friend�s reflection. �Besides, I�d never have any fun living at home under my father�s ever vigilant eye. Oh, I dread to think of how boring the summer is going to be!� She returned to applying her lipstick, although the task was rendered more difficult by her pouting expression. The telephone rang, and Christine ran to pick it up. Anna could hear her from the other room and knew the caller wasn�t for her. She finished her makeup and went to the kitchen for some coffee. By the time she�d poured two cups, Christine had joined her. �Was that Phil?� Anna asked as she handed one to the other woman. �Yes,� Christine blushed slightly. �We�re going out to dinner tonight.� She sipped at her coffee. �Who were you with last night? I didn�t see you leave the pub.� �Ed, Ted... something like that.� Anna waved her hand dismissively as she popped a pain reliever into her mouth. �Doesn�t matter what his name was. I won�t be seeing him again! He was no fun at all.� �What are your plans for tonight?� �Oh, I don�t know.� Anna peered at Christine and smiled. �Ah, you�d like me to vacate the place?� �Not at all!� Christine protested. �Actually, I�d rather you didn�t. I wouldn�t want to be tempted.� Anna rose from the table and put her cup in the sink. On her way out of the room she patted her hand on Christine�s cheek and said, �You don�t know what you�re missing, my dear!� *** Will sank into an armchair with a sigh. Elizabeth looked up from her book. �Tough day?� she asked, a small smile turning up the corners of her mouth. Her husband paused before answering. �Not really. Just tedious.� He studied her face as Elizabeth returned her attention to her reading. He loved to watch her absorbed in a task. Her expression was unguarded, and many times while she read, that expression would change in reaction to the content of the novel; as now, she smiled, frowned and chuckled at various points in her perusal. He finally spoke up. �Elizabeth?� �Hmm?� she said, looking at him once more. �I need to ask you something regarding our son. Rich,� he amended before her frown could deepen. �What about Rich?� she asked. �He�s asked about going with Georgiana and Aaron to spend the summer in America.� Will tensed, waiting for her reaction. �That would be nice for him.� Will stared at her in disbelief. Reaching across the distance separating them, he lightly pinched her arm. �Are you the same woman I�ve been living with for twenty-one years? You look like her, but....� �Oh, Will!� Elizabeth put down her book and moved to sit on his lap. �Just think of it as me finally coming to the realization that our children don�t need their mother hanging onto them forever. What about you? Are you ready to set them free yet?� She twirled a finger in his hair. �Free? I don�t think that�s quite what you meant, was it?� Elizabeth�s smile faded. �No, you�re right. I�m just trying not to think about our eldest son.� �Ah.� Will wrapped his arms about her waist and pulled her against his chest. �Shall we discuss the relative merits of each of our children?� Elizabeth nodded then laid her head on his shoulder. �Reverse order, then. Rich. He and Aaron have become very close. I think he�s going to take it rather hard when it�s time for them to say goodbye. I agree that it will be good for him to go to New York for the summer. I hope Georgiana is of the same opinion.� �I think she will be. It will keep Aaron out of her hair while she gets herself organized, too.� Elizabeth snuggled a little closer. �Kathleen. I had a talk with her in the garden earlier. She�s decided that she�s not ready to deal with her medical options. I understand her feelings.� Will looked a little puzzled by this, but he wasn�t about to argue the point. This was his daughter�s decision, not his. �She has experienced something no child should ever have to go through. I wish there was more we could do for her. Kathleen has surprised me with her resiliency.� He brushed some hair back from Elizabeth�s face. �Now, Rebecca is very serious in her pursuit. I know she�ll do well on her exams, then we�ll have to start getting her ready for Europe.� Elizabeth let out a sigh. �I�m still not reconciled to her going, Will, but if you have no real objections.... or worries....� �Well, I wouldn�t go so far as to say that exactly, but we�ve allowed our two eldest to pursue the studies they prefer. It seems only fair to let Rebecca follow her heart as well.� �True.� Elizabeth smiled. �That brings us to Anna. You�ve done well, my dear. You haven�t been nearly so oppressive with your attentiveness to her interests as you could have been. I was afraid for a while that you were going to be a tyrant father, demanding she follow a curfew and come home every weekend.� �Oh, now that�s not fair!� Will cried. �You know I�ve never begrudged our children the freedom to make their own friends and the opportunities to make their own mistakes. Anna has nearly completed two years at university and has managed to keep out of trouble. I know school has never been easy for her, she�s always seemed to struggle, but I�ve tried to keep my nose out and let her go about her business on her own.� �I was only teasing, dear.� �Hmm. I see.� Will pursed his lips. �Well, as for Ben.....� He stopped. There was no cause for offhand remarks where this child was concerned. Both he and Elizabeth were greatly worried about what their firstborn was up to, and where it was going to lead him. �As for Ben, I don�t know what else to say. We�ve talked through his situation seemingly on a daily basis. Quite frankly, I�m tired of waiting for him to come to us. I�ve made up my mind. Next week I�m going to find him and shake some sense into him.� Elizabeth sat up. �Oh, Will! You�ll do that? I know that Anna told him he�d better present himself here soon, but I�d feel so much better if you could find him first. This nonsense has gone on long enough.� �It�s gone on too long,� Will grumbled. �I should have taken that boy down a peg or two when I had the chance.� He smiled ruefully. �Of course, he�s a lot bigger than me now, and could take me down a couple of pegs instead!� �You know you wouldn�t do anything so drastic.� �I�ll use whatever method I have to, Elizabeth, to make Ben see sense! How could we have raised him to be so self centred and arrogant?� Will shook his head regretfully. Elizabeth didn�t reply, merely settled herself back into her husband�s embrace and wondered how it would all turn out. *** Ben fingered the letter in his hand, flipping the folded pages open once more. He read it, probably for the sixth time, then carefully refolded the paper and placed the letter in the envelope. His brow furrowed as he contemplated the contents again. �No, it�s better this way,� he said aloud, rising from his chair. �It�s better for everyone.� Briefly he saw Brenda�s face before him. He winced, thinking of the pain he had caused her already, and knowing that he was about to cause more. She�ll get over it. She�ll forget me, and get on with her life. He gathered up the letter and left the flat. The sun had disappeared behind the tall downtown buildings by now, and the dimness of the dusky twilight suited Ben�s mood perfectly. He walked quickly down the lane to the corner where the pillar box stood. For just a second he paused, the letter in his hand, wedged into the slot. Then he let it drop. His only thought was to wonder what would become of Anna without her big brother watching over her every move. Ben continued walking down to the next corner, ducking inside the familiar pub. Tomorrow he would set off for Pemberley. He still had some loose ends to tidy up before his letter made it to its destination. *** to be continued....

Aaaaaaarg, Teg,...with all the tender talk between E&D, you leave us with this frustration!! What is it with him???? He hasn't got a clue about the heartache he causes!!

OK, I finally got this story out of my brain and onto my PC. Well part of it anyway. It's a short story (2 or 3 parts only) and it's about a subject of which I never grow tired. If you are sick of D&E wedding night stories don't bother reading any further. Not very original but I just like writing about the sex! Surrender, Part I Darcy sat on a sofa in front of the roaring fireplace, legs stretched towards its warmth, an empty wineglass in the fingertips of his right hand. He was casually dressed in black woolen trousers with the sleeves of his fine lawn shirt rolled up to his elbows. He had earlier discarded his confining neckcloth and opened the top buttons of his shirt in an effort to breathe, which was becoming more difficult by the minute in his anticipation for what was to come. His steadfast gaze into the flames did not reflect his thoughts, which were tender and wistful. In his mind�s eye he could see his beloved as she stood radiantly beside him earlier that day, her eyes shining as she looked up at him through tears of joy. Her dark tresses were hidden by a pristine white bonnet save for a few unruly curls peeking out from the edges. He had longed to twirl them in his fingers but that would have been most inappropriate given the setting. Her small gloved hands clutched a modest bouquet of winter roses and greenery, hich released an intoxicating aroma that he could still smell in his imagination. Her voice as she spoke her vows was soft but steady while his own had quavered with the realization that all of his dreams had finally come true. For this was the day his dearest Elizabeth had become his wife. His countenance settled into a frown as he recalled what had transpired after the wedding breakfast. The ride from Longbourn to London had seemed interminable. They had been awkward with each other and tongue-tied. While this was not a new experience for Darcy, he was surprised at his bride�s reticence. She had never before in his presence been at a loss for words. He remembered her at Rosings, professing that her courage always rose to any occasion but perhaps the emotionally charged nature of the day had been, for once, more than her pluck could cope with. It discomfited him a bit that Elizabeth had been dauntless at the church in front of their families and friends but quiet and uneasy when alone with him. Their tension turned into exhaustion and both dozed off and on during the trip. Elizabeth did not appear any less anxious upon reaching the townhouse and scarcely touched her dinner. Conversation was stilted and he couldn�t wait to leave the table behind. He then left Elizabeth to her maid an set himself in their bedchamber to await her, quickly downing a glass of wine to quiet his own nerves which had grown with her apprehension. It had been a long difficult struggle to reach this point. He had loved and longed for her for more than a year, frequently despairing that she was lost to him forever. His joy at their reconciliation and her acceptance of his hand had been great. Their engagement passed blissfully with the blossoming of their love and the ever increasing certainty that their marriage would be the envy of the world, for surely no two people were ever more suitably matched than they. Their stolen kisses warmed his blood as she eagerly responded to his advances, fueling his passion to such a degree that his dreams of her became shockingly explicit. Fortunately their engagement came to an end before he lost control in her presence. Now tonight he could finally show her the depth of his love and passion. He hoped he wouldn�t disappoint.

But you stopped there!!! AAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH! Gail, how could you do that to us????? ;)

I second that!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH ..... She was drowning in unfamiliar and overwhelming sensations but she didn�t want to come up for air. She let herself float on a wave of desire until she became caught in Darcy�s whirlpool of passion. Wonderful, these two sentences make way for a really....ahm.....heated next part!!! Aren't you supposed to relive your life when drowning???;-))LOL. That would be awkward!!

Teg!!!!!!! Get on with it! Get Ben back to Pemberley and fis this mess! How long has it been? Months since he's seen his parents or Brenda? ARGH!!! Darcy�s whirlpool... Gail, you left me hanging and I can't help but think of the 'laundry' that is piling up! Sad, I know... Now, get to it! So that I can start thinking more on the lines of a jacuzzi or just something hot and steamy!!

Surrender, Part II Elizabeth pulled back slightly, looking at Darcy in wonder and desire. Wrapping her hands around his neck she brazenly kissed him firmly on the mouth. Her boldness greatly pleased her new husband. Pulling his mouth away from hers, Darcy spoke huskily, �Lizzy, I must have you now.� Picking her up in his arms, he carried her to the bed and laid her down gently on the soft coverlet. Climbing up next to her, he pulled her into his embrace, partially covering her body with his. Breath quickening, Elizabeth ran her fingers through his hair. Darcy pressed his lower body tightly against her and pulled her nightgown down freeing her breasts. Panting heavily he lowered his mouth to one aroused nipple, teasing it with his tongue while he caressed her other breast with his fingers. Elizabeth closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. NO!!! I will not listen to my mother�s voice now!! She willed her mouth to stop grinding and her eyes to open. Her interest was caught by Darcy�s actions, effectively stopping her mother�s voice from ringing in her ears. She purred at the delicious sensations his attentions were affecting. Of their own accord, her hips began to rock, repeatedly pushing against the hardness contained in Darcy�s trousers. She moaned softly as she continued to play with his curls, completely enraptured by these new ways of expressing love. Elizabeth�s movements, sounds and the soft velvety texture of her skin combined to drive Darcy wild. His body stiffened suddenly and he gave one firm push into Elizabeth�s nether region causing his body to release, spilling his seed wastefully into his pants. A strangled sob escaped his throat as he laid his head on her chest desperately attempting to catch his breath and calm his pounding heart. It wasn�t what he had intended to do, but after months of longing for his woman he had surrendered to his lust and lost all control. �Lizzy,� he whispered shakily, �Lizzy, I love you.� Having no comprehension of Darcy�s rapture, Elizabeth was surprised by the sudden cessation of activity. The look on Darcy�s face a moment before had been one of pain and she hoped she hadn�t hurt him in some way. Now he was a mass of quivering, heaving flesh lying heavily on top of her. He spoke so softly she had to strain to hear his endearments. �Is something wrong my love?� she queried. �No, no, I am well. Elizabeth, I�m going to go change. I�ll join you in a few minutes. Please relax sweetheart.� To Elizabeth�s astonishment, Darcy leapt out of bed and headed toward his dressing room, pausing to add, �Please remove your nightgown my dear.� The door closed behind him. How could he leave me now? And like this? Elizabeth wondered. She had been primed to accept her husband totally and now he had abandoned her. How could he? She laid back against the pillows, puzzled as to why he had left her alone so suddenly and wondering what would happen when he came back. Evidently there was more to come as he had asked her to remove her gown. She did and then slipped between the cool sheets. Other than bathing, Elizabeth had never spent any time without her clothes and her nakedness made her feel wanton. When she imagined her husband returning to find her thus she blushed a deep red. Unsure as to how to greet Darcy�s return, Elizabeth experimented with different positions. Sitting up with the covers pooled at her waist, her breast covered by her cascading hair a la Lady Godiva. No�more seductive than she was comfortable with at this point in her marriage. Laying flat on her back, covers pulled tightly up to her chin. No�too stiff and uncomfortable. Not inviting enough. Elizabeth recalled in younger days glimpsing various animals around Longbourn in the process of procreation. The male had always entered the female from behind. Perhaps on her hands and knees then? On top of the bed or under the covers? She blushed even redder. No�much too brazen. And she really wasn�t sure that human sexual contact was conducted in any way resembling animals. Better to not chance making a mistake. Her husband expected to be innocent but she was loathe to appear totally na�ve. She finally settled on sitting with her arms around her knees, modestly covered but with bare shoulders peeking thr ugh her tresses. Comfortable, inviting and not too shameless. Now what was keeping her husband? To be continued

Uuuuuuuh, how could you??? Tease!! �Is something wrong my love?� she queried. She really doesn't have a clue, does she?? Elizabeth's contemplations are so hilarious... so sweet! Good that she chose the demure position!! Comfortable, inviting and not too shameless

Oh yes, indeed! On her hands and knees, LOL!! Ahhh.... poor Darcy. Nothing quite so battering to the ego as to lose control at that stage. ;) Danielle! Okay, I know I've been remiss... I must correct that this weekend.

Arh well Teg, no harm done, since our innocent heroine doesn't know any better, and now there's another chance for Gail to stir our feelings!!!LOL!

Parallels Chapter Sixteen �I�d love to bring Rich along with us!� Georgiana exclaimed. �There�s no want of things to do in New York, and it will be easier on the both of them this way, I think. I was really dreading our departure day, but if Rich comes with us it won�t be so difficult. I mean, Aaron won�t be so difficult!� Elizabeth gave a small laugh. �Well, don�t expect me to envy you! Two thirteen-year-old boys! Thanks for the vacation Georgiana.� �If you�re going to put it that way....� Georgiana smiled at her sister-in-law. �I think you could use a break after the last year, anyhow. I don�t know how you and Will have managed to hold onto your sanity with everything that�s happened.� Elizabeth shook her head. �I don�t know either, Georgie. We�d better get things worked out with Ben soon. I�m not sure how much longer I can let Will keep up this pace. He is adamant about not giving up anything until Ben is ready to join him.� �Oh, that�s not good,� Georgiana said, eyes wide. �It can�t possibly be good for him. Let me help you show him the error of his ways.� �Oh, he�d love that!� Elizabeth chuckled. �You may be forty-one, Georgiana, but to Will you�re still his little sister.� �I assure you, Elizabeth, I do have some means left at my disposal. My brother can be putty in my hands with the right approach.� Elizabeth laughed. �Now, that I�d like to see!� Georgiana grinned as well. �Then let�s go find him.� They left the morning room in search of Will, and found him outside with a book under a tree. He looked up at the approach of his wife and sister. Seeing the determined expressions on their faces, Will�s own changed to one of foreboding. �Ladies,� he said cautiously. �Brother dear,� Georgiana practically sang as she plopped herself down next to him. �About my taking Rich with us to New York. If I do this enormous favour for you, what do I get in return?� �What do you get in return? What do you mean, you�re doing me a favour?� Will was looking extremely puzzled. �I thought Rich was going with you to keep Aaron occupied so that you could get things done?� �Oh please, Will!� Georgiana laughed. �I know you only agreed so that you and Elizabeth could spend more time alone in the summer. With only Anna and Kathleen here you should be able to manage that quite easily.� �What?� Will spluttered. �So,� she continued, blithely ignoring his protestations. �I expect you to put aside some of that work you have your nose buried in, stop neglecting your wife so terribly, and spend some quality time romancing her. Or have you forgotten how to do that?� �Excuse me?� Will glared at his wife. �You put her up to this, didn�t you?� Elizabeth looked at him in wide-eyed innocence. �I think you both could use a nice vacation somewhere,� Georgiana was saying. �Anna could take care of things here, and you and Elizabeth can plan a trip to someplace exotic. Just think! Warm tropical nights under the palms.... Oh, it would be just like Tahiti!� Her eyes narrowed and she peered at her brother slyly. �You remember Tahiti, don�t you?� Will�s face reddened. �You�ve been working far too hard, Will. All of this stress with the kids isn�t good for you either.� Georgiana winked at Elizabeth. �Why don�t you just take some advice from your little sister and spend a couple of weeks away from here on a romantic holiday with your wife?� Will appeared to be considering her suggestion. He glanced up at his wife. �Elizabeth?� She smiled. �I like the idea.� �It�s not really a good time right now, though.� Will frowned slightly. �Not until we get this mess with Ben out of the way.� �We can still make plans,� Elizabeth pointed out. �You need the time away, Will.� �You can�t wait forever for Ben,� Georgiana added. �You have to look after yourselves first. When was the last time you took a vacation, Will?� �Okay, I admit it�s been a while,� he relented. �And I intend to see this thing with our son resolved before the end of next week!� Will suddenly smiled. �Tahiti sure sounds tempting.� He looked up at Elizabeth again. �Go ahead and see about making arrangements. I�ll organize my schedule around whatever dates you choose.� Georgiana stood up. She grinned at her sister-in-law. Elizabeth bent down to give her husband a kiss. �Thank you, Will. This will be a well-deserved holiday, and one I�ll make sure you never forget!� As the ladies returned to the house, Elizabeth whispered, �I see you haven�t lost your touch, Georgiana. Thank you.� *** Anna put her glass down and checked her watch. It�s too late to start driving home now. Not that she was particularly bothered by that fact. Although curious to see what her brother had in mind in confronting their parents, she was equally eager to avoid any subsequent fallout, as there was sure to be a plentiful supply of it! I�ll just call and tell Mum I�m not coming home this weekend. Satisfied with her decision, Anna stretched her legs out across the length of the sofa and picked up the phone. �Hello, Mum?� �Anna, haven�t you left yet? You�ll never make it here in time for dinner now.� �That�s what I was calling to tell you,� Anna replied. �I got distracted with some research and lost track of the time. I�m not going to come home after all.� �Hmm,� her mother said. �I hope you�ll remember to look at the clock once in a while next weekend, just so you�ll make it home one time this month.� �Do I sense Dad�s disapproval in your tone, Mum?� Anna snickered. �Well, you know he worries about you,� Elizabeth said. �I realize it must be far more entertaining there than coming home all the time, but could you make an effort next week to put in an appearance? For your Dad, not me.� Anna frowned and sat up straight, swinging her legs to the floor. She didn�t quite like the sound of that. �Mum? You�re scaring me. There�s something wrong, isn�t there?� �No, Anna,� Elizabeth replied quickly. �With Ben shutting us out, and everything else that has happened to this family over the last year, both of us are feeling a bit more concerned about all of you children. Please think about what I�ve said. Your father won�t ask you.� Anna still couldn�t help thinking there was more to it, but knew her mother wasn�t going to say any more on the subject. �Okay, I promise I�ll be home next weekend for sure, Mum.� �Thanks, Anna.� �And Mum? Don�t worry about Ben. I�m sure he�ll come home soon.� �It had better be soon. He�s just about run out of time.� Anna puzzled over that remark long after she had hung up. *** Ben crossed the hallway and peered into the study. Empty. He stood for a moment, musing over his father�s habits at this time of the day. He glanced at his watch and then headed for the library. The hour was late, and Ben knew that his father often read in the library in the evenings. He slipped quietly down the length of corridor, not wanting to disturb anyone else in the house if at all possible. He needed to have this out with Will before he talked to his mother. The library door was closed. Ben tapped lightly. When there was no answer, he pushed the door open and stood in the opening. A slight smile touched his mouth when he saw Will sprawled in one of the chairs, sound asleep. A book was open in his lap. Ben closed the door softly and crossed the room to sit in a chair opposite his father. He frowned, wondering just how he should wake him. He had rehearsed his lines all the way to Pemberley from Cambridge, but now that he was here, it didn�t seem quite so clearcut. I�m going to New York, Dad. Uncle Richard�s lined up a job for me and I�m leaving right after I�ve finished my last exams. Ben shook his head. That wouldn�t do. Too blunt. I can�t stay in England anymore, Dad. There�s nothing for me here. No. He was still puzzling over it when he saw Will stir. �Dad?� he said softly. Will�s eyes cracked open. He blinked in surprise. �Ben? Ben, when did you get here?� �Only a few minutes ago.� Ben took a deep breath. �Dad, I needed to talk to you.� Will shifted his position carefully and placed his book on the table beside him. He waited for his son to continue, eyeing him warily. Ben�s eyes were glued to the floor. He squared his shoulders and met his father�s gaze. �I know I�ve behaved like a complete imbecile over the last couple of months.� He gave a short laugh. �Brenda told me to grow up, and she was right. I�ve been acting like a child, a spoiled child. I should have come to you long ago and cleared this up, but I was too stubborn.� �So what brings you here, now?� Will asked drily. �I felt I should inform you of my plans.� Will sat up. �Your plans? What is this?� Avoiding his father�s piercing glance, Ben said in a calm, cool voice, �Uncle Richard has helped find a position for me over in New York. I�m leaving for America as soon as I�ve completed my final exams.� �America!� Will exclaimed. �America? And just what do you think your mother will have to say about this? Have you no consideration for her feelings? You�ve hidden yourself away for the last two months, not deigning to speak with any of us, and now you show up just to announce � no, not announce � you sneak in here to tell me, so that I can do your dirty work for you! Well, I�m not going to do it, Ben. You�ll have to face your mother on your own!� If Ben was surprised by his father�s outburst, he didn�t show it. �Very well. I knew you wouldn�t just accept my apology and my decision, too.� �What apology?� Will said in a steely voice that matched the look he levelled at his son. �I heard no apology for the weeks of heartache you inflicted on your mother, as she worried about whether you were dead or alive. You thought of no-one but yourself, Ben. Not even Brenda, who you claim to love more than your own family!� Ben�s expression hardened. He looked down at his hands as the fingers clenched and unclenched, thus he failed to see the brief grimace of pain that crossed Will�s face. �I love Brenda more than you can imagine.� Not more than I can imagine, I�m sure! Will thought. �And that�s one of the reasons I�m leaving.� Ben sighed. Will attempted to keep the pain out of voice. �I don�t get it, Ben. You love her, so you�re leaving?� �She�s made it clear that she doesn�t want me. The only way I can even try to forget her is to get as far away as possible.� Will blew out his breath sharply and stood up. �How can you be so thick, Ben? Running away? Do you honestly think that�s going to solve anything?� �I�m not running away!� Ben�s eyes narrowed as he drew himself up straight and faced his father. �Oh, right!� Ben paced back and forth angrily. �Call it whatever you like, then! I can�t stay here anymore. You have no idea what torture it is for me! At least by going to New York I can start over again. It will only be for a few years anyway, and by that time you might be ready to start taking things easy.� �Years? You have given that much thought to it, then?� Will�s voice was strained, but the anger in it was unmistakable. �In all this time you�ve never once called Brenda to speak with her, to find out how she is feeling. You�ve thought only of yourself and your own wounded pride! So now you�ll just saunter off to New York and expect everyone will be just fine with that? You insinuate yourself into this woman�s life, toy with the affections of her children and then think you can just walk away from it all?� Will felt like spitting on the floor at his son�s feet. �Yet you claim to love her. You know nothing of love! And what makes you think I would turn over any responsibilities to you after this? I am ashamed of you.� Ben started at the words. �I am ashamed to call you my son!� Ben looked away. His mind was struggling with his emotions. He thought he�d had it all worked out, all justified. He hadn�t figured on the man he most admired being ashamed of him! He turned back to face his father, but Will was no longer maintaining the angry stance that Ben expected. Instead, he had fallen back into his chair, his face contorted with pain. His son could see him struggling to breathe. �Dad? Dad!� Ben knelt by his side, panic in his voice. �Dad, what is it? What�s wrong?� He waited anxiously for Will to say something, but his father was silent, his eyes closed and hands trembling. �Talk to me, please Dad! Say something!� Ben glanced around wildly. He ran to the door, flinging it open and came face to face with his mother. �Ben!� she cried, then saw the expression on his face. �Mum!� He grabbed her arm and dragged her into the room. �It�s Dad!� He couldn�t bring himself to say what he was thinking, what he was fearing. Elizabeth rushed toward her husband. �Will, where are your tablets?� Her head turned side to side as her eyes scanned the room. She spotted the bottle on the desk in the corner, and raced over to grab it. Pouring them out into her hand, she quickly brought them to Will and placed one in his mouth. Anxiously, she waited, watching his face for the signs that the medication was working. It seemed an eternity before Will�s facial muscles started to relax, and his breathing became more regular. Elizabeth sat down next to him, taking his hand in hers. �Better?� she asked softly, her brow still creased with concern. Will nodded, not trusting his voice. Ben was standing near the door, well away from where his parents were sitting. His thoughts were racing, but uppermost in his mind was the horror at what he had caused. He was positive that what had just happened was all his fault. And if his father had........ No! I won�t think about that! �Ben.� His head jerked up at the sound of Will�s voice. His mother was watching him closely. Ben swallowed and came forward a few steps to stand at his father�s side. �Dad, I�m.... I�m sorry.� Ben lowered his head, unable to meet either of their gazes. �Please, Dad, forgive me.� He looked up at Elizabeth. �Mum? Is he going to be alright?� She looked away briefly, then met his gaze. �Yes. This time. Just go if you�re going, Ben. Don�t stay because you feel guilty about your father�s condition. We�ll get along without you. We have for the last two months.� Ben winced at the bitterness in his mother�s voice. He knew he deserved all that she had said, and more. �I�m sorry, Mum.� He didn�t know what else to say. �It�s not good enough.� �Elizabeth,� Will said softly. �No, Will,� she snapped angrily. Her eyes blazed at her son. �As if I didn�t have enough to worry about with your father and his attacks, not knowing whether you were alive or dead or contemplating one of them was sure to rob me of any peace of mind! I�m sorry just isn�t going to cut it, Ben! You�d better come up with something better than that.� Ben�s eyes grew fearful as he watched his mother tapping her foot impatiently. His father�s disapproval was one thing to endure, but his mother�s! And this went far beyond disapproval. She was livid. �I have no excuses, Mum. I was so wrong. I know that Brenda could never possibly forgive me, but what can I say, or do, to redeem myself in your eyes?� This was the opening Elizabeth had been waiting for. �You can get back in your car, drive straight back to Cambridge and beg Brenda to forgive you.� Ben gaped at her. Will chuckled. �What are you waiting for? I told you how you can redeem yourself, so go!� �But... but....� Ben shook his head, trying to understand what she was saying. Elizabeth sighed. �Ben, you are obviously miserable without Brenda. She�s miserable without you. Stop torturing yourself, and her, and go back to Cambridge to see Brenda!� Ben looked from his mother to his father. She was still tapping her foot, he was watching his son with raised eyebrows and amusement in his eyes. Ben suddenly realized what his father found humorous in this situation; his mother�s anger and attention was focussed away from her husband for a change. �But what about Dad?� he asked, worriedly meeting his mother�s gaze. �Go,� Will said. �I�ll still be here when you get back.� Ben paused for a moment, then started for the door. �I�m on my way,� he said, then stopped in midstride. �What did you mean... Brenda is miserable without me, too? How would you know that?� �We went to see her last week, Ben. She asked us to come meet her.� Elizabeth waved her hands at him. �Stop wasting time!� For the first time in weeks, Ben felt like grinning. So he did. He left the house with a smile fit to burst, hopped into his car and set course for Cambridge. He had a long road ahead, not just the one on which his car would travel, but he would use that time to plan out how to best effect his grovelling apology to Brenda. *** to be continued...

Surrender, Part III Darcy slowly unbuttoned his shirt, lost in contemplation of his recent behavior. Though abashed by his lack of self-control, he was inclined to forgive himself. After all, it had been many years since he had lain with a woman (his obsession with privacy overshadowed physical desire once out of his teenage years) and he had greatly desired this woman who was now his wife for more than a year. He thought of her soft skin and womanly curves and renewed stirring in his loins caused him to hasten his movements. He rapidly finished undressing, washed away the stickiness and donned his silk robe, his mind filled with reflections of his beautiful wife now laying in his bed. ******** As he opened the door to the bedchamber, the vision before him caused him to catch his breath. Elizabeth sat, arms encircling her knees where her head rested, her eyes closed in dreamy rumination. Earlier Darcy had been surprised and delighted when he saw her hair loose for the first time. He had not realized it was so long and curly. Now his fingers itched to lose themselves in it luxuriousness and he wanted to bury his face in its fragrance. The sound from his throat alerted Elizabeth that she was no longer alone and as she looked up at him, a luminous smile spread across her face. At that sight, Darcy strode quickly to her, shucked his robe and so swiftly slid under the covers that Elizabeth caught only a suggestion of naked skin. However once in the bed, he pulled her into his arms, hot flesh pressing hot flesh. �Elizabeth you are so lovely, so soft,� he murmured. �I love you darling. I want you.� Once again fully aroused, he pushed her flat onto her back and gently caressed her from stomach to thigh. Elizabeth shivered with the sensations and closed her eyes in bliss, her previous dismay at his departure now completely forgot. Darcy�s fingers played magically on her most intimate spots and she parted her legs to welcome his further exploration. Darcy was gratified by her reaction to his ministrations. Judging her ready to receive him, he placed himself between her thighs and slowly began to push inside. �I love you sweetheart. Your skin is so silky and warm. You are so beautiful. I love you so much, Lizzy�.my Lizzy. He caught her mouth in his and plunged his tongue in at the same time that he pushed forcefully against her maidenhead. As her mouth opened to permit his entry, her body surrendered to his insistent thrust and a groan of pain escaped her throat. The barrier removed, Darcy pushed in as far as he could do and stilled his motion, waiting for her to recover from the initial assault before he resumed his attack. He pulled his tongue from her mouth and gently kissed her lips, cheeks, nose, brow. �Lizzy, you are so warm and tight. You feel so very good, my love, so good. Lizzy my wife, you are mine. You belong to me.� His soft murmurs caused Elizabeth�s blood to heat and unconsciously began to move against him. Her pain and di comfort gave way to the most pleasurable feelings she had ever experienced. �Fitzwilliam, I love you,� she whispered. �Are you all right my love?� Darcy asked as he responded to her motion with his own. �Does it still hurt?� �No, no love,� she breathed, �it�s�it�s�lovely.� Darcy slowly, deliberately, rhythmically thrust into her as he planted little kisses all over her face. �So good Lizzy. So warm, so soft, so tight. Lizzy my love, you feel so good. I love you Lizzy. I love you. I love you.� Elizabeth felt her body respond to his with a tightening and a delicious building of tension. Wanting him closer, deeper, she wrapped her legs around his waist. The sensations he was causing were so exquisite she couldn�t help softly moaning in delight. Now she knew what the term �wedded bliss� really meant. She opened her eyes and caught her husband watching her. Running her fingers through the damp curls on his forehead, she kissed his cheek and looked deeply into his eyes. �I love you Fitzwilliam.� As the tension built to a dizzying height, Elizabeth wrapped her arms around Darcy�s neck and pulled his mouth down to hers. A release so sudden and strong caused her whole body to quiver in ecstasy as she felt her innermost place grab onto her husband and pull him in deeper. Her moans became louder and her eyes closed in rapture. Darcy felt her contractions and her reaction caused his control to give way. As she pulled him tighter, he buried his head in her neck and pressed harder until he could hold off no longer. Exploding into her he cried, �Oh G-d Lizzy, Lizzy.� She continued to hold tightly onto him as she felt his throbbing within her. When he was finally spent, he collapsed onto her, panting heavily. Elizabeth loosened the grip of her legs and Darcy rolled off, gathering her into his arms and kissing her hair and forehead. �My beautiful darling wife. How I love you.� Elizabeth snuggled happily into his arms, exhilarated by the fulfillment she had experienced. �Husband, I never imagined,� she gushed. Darcy looked into her shining eyes and couldn�t help chuckling in his happiness. �Never imagined what my love?� �I never imagined it would be so wonderful. I thought I would lie back and allow you to take me. I never realized that I would be a participant and that it would be so lovely!� She smiled broadly at him and his kissed her with passion and joy. �My dearest wife, you are mine now and forever,� he uttered huskily, hugging her tightly. �Husband, do you think we could do that again sometime?� Elizabeth asked coyly. Darcy laughed out loud in glee. �Any time you wish my love, any time at all.� Elizabeth ran her fingers seductively over her husband�s chest and arms, caressing his muscled form. �Husband you are so strong and handsome, you leave me weak,� she flirted and attacked his long neck with her lips. Making her way up to his mouth, she paused to ask, �Would now be all right?� before gently nibbling on his lower lip. Darcy replied by pushing her onto her back and plunging his immediately firm member into her soft warm body. �Your wish is my command dearest,� he murmured as he once again surrendered to the loveliness of his wife. The End

�Would now be all right?� *chuckle* so typical of Lizzy, and so sweet. We have waited for so long and now....we were indeed rewarded, thank you, Gail,...lovely...*sigh*... delightful...*sigh*....delectable.....*sigh*

Teg! I like it when your stories wrap up... I feel all warm and cozy. Do you have something in store for us in the next chapter or so? Ben and Brenda have to make up, don't they? *hint, hint* L&D have to get to Tahiti, don't they? No pressure though, I'm sure you'll think of something... hee hee! Gail! Gail! Gail!!! �I never imagined it would be so wonderful. I thought I would lie back and allow you to take me. I never realized that I would be a participant and that it would be so lovely!� Lovely? Not the words that came to my mouth as I read this, but then I have been known to utter a few gutteral... well, never mind! Anyway... thanks Gail!

This just gets better every time Teg. Great goiong Gail

I have had some requests to redo my Wedding Singer story here. At first I was reluctant to do so, been there done that, but as time has elapsed I find it more difficult to resist the temptation to "fix" some things in the original version that I'm not happy with. I also had a different ending in mind that may play better to the more open-minded readers here. And who can resist the urge to spice things up a bit? And frankly I don't have the time to develop a new story idea right now so this one would be easier to do. And Teg has given us a fine example of how a rewrite can work. There, I've talked myself into it. OK, here goes: The Wedding Singer The inspiration for this story comes from the Adam Sandler/Drew Barrymore movie. While I have taken some ideas from it and used a few scenes (which I will give credit for), overall this story is quite different from the movie. Prologue Spring 1993 Lizzy and Jane were enjoying their spring break in Daytona Beach, Florida. Lizzy, age 19, was a freshman and Jane, age 21, a junior at Hertfordshire College in upstate New York, both in the education program. Jane planned on becoming a kindergarten teacher and Lizzy wished to become a high school guidance counselor. Their vocation stemmed from their father's example. Mr. Bennet was a tenured professor at the college. "Tonight is our last night of fun, Jane, before we go back to the grind," said Lizzy. "Let's go to that club down the street and do some serious dancing." "Sounds good to me, little sister," agreed Jane. The girls dressed in their tightest jeans, shimmering tank tops and dance shoes (sandals, sexy but with low heels - both girls were athletes and concerned about injury). Simple but effective in turning quite a few heads in their direction. The nightclub, crowded with college students, was very noisy and smoky. Lizzy and Jane pushed their way to the bar and ordered virgin Bloody Marys. They were soon asked to dance and enjoyed the next several hours moving to the music of the rock band with various partners. Around 11 p.m. Lizzy was approached by a tall, handsome man conservatively dressed in Dockers and a white shirt with a button down collar and rolled up sleeves. He was enchanted by the curvy, curly-haired woman in the sparkling red top that moved so sensuously to the music. She eyed his neat appearance, athletic build, dark hair and smoldering eyes appreciatively and agreed to dance with enthusiasm. As it was too loud to talk, they just started dancing and found they enjoyed each other's movements. Each thought the other was the best partner they had ever had the pleasure of dancing with. They stayed together through several fast dances and then the band played a slow song. The handsome stranger took Lizzy in his arms and she felt incredibly content, like she belonged there, and she pulled closer to him. The feel of her body moving with his and the sweet smell of her hair intoxicated him. It felt like she was made to fit in his arms. He played with the hair that tumbled down her back and turning his face to hers, he gently kissed her lips. Before realizing what she was doing, Lizzy kissed him back, wrapping her arms around his neck. It was delightful. Abruptly Lizzy came to her senses and looked up at him in surprise. Seeing the passionate look in his eyes, she turned and left him on the dance floor, gaping at her. Lizzy spotted Jane and motioned for her to exit the club. "Lizzy, what's the matter?" asked Jane when they got outside. "Some very handsome man just made a move on me and I panicked," said Lizzy, shaking her head ruefully. "Although I enjoyed dancing with him, I didn't want him to think I put out." "What did he do to you?" "Nothing really, just a kiss. And a fairly chaste one at that, but I returned it most willingly. What must he think of me? He was really a gentleman and I overreacted." Lizzy sighed with memory of the feel of his sweet lips against hers. "I'll never see him again so it's of little matter." "Didn't he ask for your phone number?" asked Jane. "No, we didn't even exchange names. It was too loud to converse so we just enjoyed the dancing. He was quite good. Nice body and he moved very well indeed. Slow dancing with him was heavenly. The way he looked at me made me melt." 'It sounds like you should have stayed longer and found out more about him. Why did you run away?" "I don't know. Now I wish I hadn't but it's too late. I guess I was embarrassed that I returned his kiss so willingly. He probably has a girlfriend back home anyway. Someone that gorgeous has to be taken. It's after midnight so let's just go back to the hotel and forget about it." But Lizzy knew that she would always cherish the memory of the handsome stranger. To Be Continued..

Yessssssssss *unlady-like gesture*.........ooooohh I'm looking forward to it, thank you, Gail! *hopping in my seat*

YAHOOO!!!!!!!! Glad you're bringing it over here Gail! Can't wait to see what you've got up your sleeve!

The Wedding Singer Chapter 1 June 1997 The Bennet sisters were practicing their act in the garage. While their father enjoyed hearing his daughters sing, he insisted on peace and quiet in his home and relegated them outside. The girls had been performing together for more than three years and were quite proficient. Four of the sisters sang with Jane accompanying on keyboard and Kitty and Lydia on guitar. Lizzy was the emcee and lead singer, only playing her acoustic guitar during an occasional solo number. Mary played the drums and would like to sing with the others, but she couldn't hold a tune and threw off their 4-part harmony. She sang all the songs anyway but, as she didn't have a microphone, fortunately no one could hear her. The band was called The Bennet Sisters (how original) and had become very popular in Meryton and the surrounding area. They often played at dances at the local schools and lately had landed several gigs at weddings and other large parties, which were financially lucrative. They liked to play current pop songs by artists such as Backstreet Boys, Paula Cole, and Jewel, with some oldies thrown in. For weddings and anniversary parties, they included several classic romantic songs. The girls� trademark was their jeweled-toned attire, each with her own personal hue. Lizzy favored ruby, Jane sapphire, Mary amethyst, Kitty amber and Lydia emerald. The style of apparel varied with the gig; it could be tee shirts with white shorts for a summer outdoor party, tank tops and blue jeans for a school dance or slinky cocktail dresses for an elegant wedding, each girl always wearing her signature color. In appearance the Bennet sisters portrayed the full array of gene combinations of their parents. Lizzy and Lydia were rather short (at 5�3� and 5�2� respectively) and voluptuous like their mother, but their coloring and abundant curls favored their once dark-haired father (now a distinguished steel gray which was cut very short disguising its curliness). Lizzy�s eyes were brown and Lydia�s blue. Lizzy�s athletic endeavors kept her curves firm where Lydia�s more indolent lifestyle made her softer and rounder. Jane, Mary and Kitty had inherited their father�s leanness and height, with Jane the tallest at 5�10� and Mary and Kitty both at 5�8�. Jane�s straight golden blonde hair and blue eyes came from her mother. Kitty also had blue eyes but with sandy colored, wavy hair. Mary had brown eyes and her hair was a shade lighter than Lizzy�s but perfectly straight like Jane�s. All the girls wore their hair very long, except Mary whose chin length pageboy was more becoming to her rather thin face. Jane taught kindergarten at the Meryton elementary school. Lizzy had just received her Master�s degree in guidance counseling and had applied for a job at various area schools. She was also a substitute teacher at Longbourn Regional High School where Lydia was finishing her junior year. Jane and Lizzy shared an apartment in Meryton. Mary and Kitty were in undergraduate programs at Hertfordshire College, having recently completed their junior and freshman years respectively. The daughters received free tuition at the college because of Mr. Bennet's position, which was quite fortunate for the parents of the five girls. The income from the band was used to fund room and board (all the girls had elected to experience dorm life during college even though their home was only 15 miles away), books and spending money. Because of their success, they had built up a healthy bank account for the benefit of the younger sisters and planned to disband the group at the end of the summer. Jane and Lizzy had lost interest i performing as a group some time ago but agreed to stay until all of their financial goals were met. Mrs. Bennet served as the band's manager. She made sure the girls practiced and updated their repertoire with the latest songs. She marketed the group and booked the performances. While it was a challenge balancing five busy calendars, it was easier now that Jane and Lizzy were no longer competing in organized sports. "Girls, girls," sang Mrs. Bennet, interrupting the practice session. "I have just received a most advantageous booking for you. A Mr. Darcy has requested your services at a 'Sweet 16' party for his younger sister. They live in Lambton and Mr. Darcy is very wealthy. His parents were killed in a plane crash six years ago and he is raising his sister alone even though he appears to be a young man himself. I guess it's easier when you have several servants to help. Just think girls, this will throw you in the path of other rich families for bookings! And maybe you'll find rich husbands, too! "The sister's name is Georgiana and she goes to a private, all-girls school called Netherfield. I understand that she heard you sing at the wedding of one of her friend's older sisters and liked you very much. She requested that her brother hire you for this party. Apparently Mr. Darcy cannot deny his little sister anything, which is fortunate for you." "An all-girl's school, yuck," commented Lydia. "How dull. I hope there will be boys at the party." "Oh yes, my dear," replied her mother. "I understand that several of Miss Darcy's friends will be bringing brothers, cousins and other male friends." "Well this could be fun then," said Lydia. "A whole room full of boys my age watching me sing! Maybe I can snag some dances during our breaks." "How are you going to dance when there is no music, Einstein?" asked Mary. Maybe she couldn't sing, but she was no dumb bunny. "Oh, yeah. Well maybe they'll play CDs or something. At the very least I can talk to some of them and maybe get a date," Lydia consoled herself. ************************* Chapter 2 The drive up to the estate was breathtaking. After turning off the main road, they were allowed entry by a security guard in a booth by the gate. They drove almost 3 miles along a paved road through the trees. Suddenly the view opened up ahead and they saw a large brick mansion nestled against the side of a mountain, its lush side lawns leading down to a small lake. A massive dock with a gazebo, diving board and slide was surrounded by several small watercraft, including canoes, jet skis and motor boats. The sun was still high in the early June evening sky, causing the still water to sparkle invitingly. "To think this is less than 10 miles from our house and we've never seen it!" remarked Lydia in wonder. "It will be such fun to mingle with the rich and famous!" The girls pulled up in front of the mansion in their beat-up old van. They poured out as servants approached to help them with their equipment. Used to doing for themselves, the girls were delighted to have someone else lugging the heavy amplifiers and musical instruments. A petite 60ish woman came out to welcome them. Introducing herself as Mrs. Reynolds, the housekeeper, she led them to a sitting room. Wide silver basins filled with ice contained a variety of soda and juices. Trays held a wide selection of cold cuts, breads, cheeses, condiments and pastries. Comfortable chairs were scattered about the cheery room. Floor to ceiling windows faced the lake. "You may take your breaks in here," explained Mrs. Reynolds. "It has been set up for your use. There is a powder room through that door and the ballroom is at the end of the hall. Feel free to use the telephone. Dial 9 for an outside line and dial 12 for a staff member if you need anything at all." "Thank you, Mrs. Reynolds,� responded Lizzy. "You are too kind." The other girls were too stunned by the lavish surroundings to speak. "Mr. Darcy insists that all visitors to his home are well taken care of," replied the housekeeper. "He is the best of men. Now let me take you to your equipment. The staff will be happy to help you set everything up. Several of them are experienced with audio equipment." The ballroom where the party was to be held was massive. The girls had sung at many weddings in rooms smaller than this. They gazed in awe at the high ceilings and sparkling chandeliers. Festive decorations were everywhere. "Wow," breathed Lydia, visibly impressed. "And I got to have Chinese food for my 16th birthday." A tall, good-looking man entered the room and walked up to the band. "Hello, I am William Darcy. You must be the Bennet Sisters." Lizzy walked up and shook his hand. "Yes sir, at your service." I'll do anything you desire Mr. Darcy. "I am Elizabeth. And there is Jane, Mary, Kitty and Lydia." Lizzy pointed to each of her sisters as she said her name. "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Darcy. I hope you will be pleased with our performance." "I'm sure I will be delighted, Elizabeth. And please call me William." Darcy was surprised at himself at this bit of informality, so unlike his usual self. He couldn't comprehend his immediate ease with Elizabeth Bennet. Something about her seemed familiar. Elizabeth gave him a dazzling smile and he felt his knees go weak. He managed to say huskily, "I will leave you now to set up and see you at the party." Yes, Elizabeth, I do want to see more of you! There was something about this man that seemed familiar to Lizzy. Tall, athletic build, curly dark hair, very handsome, smoldering eyes - yes, that was it - the eyes. They reminded her of a somewhat faded memory of a fine looking man she once danced with while on spring break. Could it possibly be? Certainly it was just a resemblance. It would be too much of coincidence to find that man she met so far away actually living within 10 miles of her home. Putting her mind back to the business at hand, she helped her sisters set up for the party. ********** By eight o'clock the room was filled with teenagers. William brought his sister Georgiana over and introduced her to Lizzy. "Happy Birthday Miss Darcy," said Lizzy. "We are so happy that you chose us to share this celebration with you. I hope you and your friends enjoy the music." "Thank you Miss Bennet," said Georgiana shyly. "I have heard you play before and I liked your music very much." "Why don't you join your friends now dear," said William, "and let me finish some business with Elizabeth so she and her sisters can start playing." Lizzy was impressed at how gentle William was with his sister. She had always thought brothers were supposed to be either teasing or lording over their sisters. But never having had a brother, she guessed there were some good ones too. William must be one of those. "Elizabeth, I have plans for a birthday cake to be brought in at 10:30. Mrs. Reynolds, the housekeeper you met earlier, will give you a signal and then I would like your group to lead us in singing 'Happy Birthday' to Georgiana." "Certainly, sir," replied Lizzy politely. "Any other instructions?" "Yes, please keep to mostly fast songs. I'm sure the kids with dates would like some slow dances but as Georgiana is extremely shy, I wouldn't wish her to feel too uncomfortable. If you could keep the slow songs to a minimum, I would be most appreciative." Although I'd love to slow dance with you, he thought, imagining how wonderful her body would feel in his arms. "No need for gratitude, William. You are paying us so you will get what you want." He thought,Oh, if you only knew what I want! but said, "Thank you. Now let's begin before these kids start climbing the walls!" "Yes, sir!" ********** The party got underway. The music was lively and most of the kids were soon dancing. Lizzy noticed that Georgiana stayed talking with a small group of girlfriends and politely refused any boy that asked her to dance even though she watched the dancers with apparent envy. I guess she is shy, thought Lizzy. She noticed that William walked around the room casually, but kept a vigilant eye on the guests. He often looked at Georgiana and his concern was evident, but he kept his distance. During a break the kids swarmed to the tables laden with goodies and Lizzy sought out William. "I noticed that Georgiana is not dancing at her own party William," Lizzy began. "Do you know of any favorite song that might induce her to accept one of her many admirers?" "I'm afraid I am at quite a loss Elizabeth," William replied. "I thought this party might help her come out of her shell. I was hoping she would feel more comfortable in her own home and she was so eager to have your band play. I'm trying not to be the hovering elder brother, but I am feeling very inadequate at this moment." Lizzy touched his arm in sympathy. "Well if you think of anything I can do to help, please do not hesitate to ask. Georgiana seems like a very sweet girl and I would like to see her enjoy herself on this special day." "Thank you Elizabeth. You are very kind." Darcy was surprised that this stranger would show such concern towards a girl she barely knew. He was moved by her caring attitude. And she was certainly beautiful with her long curly hair, sparkling eyes, sensuous body. Stop that, he lectured himself, Now you're getting carried away. There was something about her, though. He wished he could figure out what it was. ********** At 10:30 Lizzy received a signal from the housekeeper that the cake was to be brought in. "I'd like to have your attention please," Lizzy spoke into the microphone. "The reason we are all here tonight is to celebrate a very special day for a very special young woman. Happy Birthday, Georgiana." The kids began clapping, cheering and whistling as the enormous cake ablaze with 16 sparklers was wheeled in. William brought his sister to the center of the room as the band started to sing. The guests joined in and Georgiana turned scarlet with embarrassment. She hid her face against her brother's sleeve. When the sparklers ran down, Mrs. Reynolds removed them and asked Georgiana to cut the first piece of cake. Mrs. Reynolds then took over the job and servants distributed slices to the partygoers. Georgiana quickly returned to her little group of friends. The band took a short break as they had one last set to play before the party ended at midnight. After freshening up, Lizzy noticed someone was missing. "Has anyone seen Lydia?" she asked her sisters. No one had but Kitty thought she might have stayed in the ballroom. With a bad feeling in her stomach, Lizzy hurried to the ballroom where music was blaring from a stereo. To her embarrassment, she found Lydia dancing a sexy bump and grind with one of the high school boys while several others looked on with great interest. To add to her humiliation, Mr. Darcy was watching with disapproval. Not wanting to cause a scene, Lizzy approached her sister and said calmly, "Lydia, we need you in the other room to go over some music, please." She grabbed Lydia's arm firmly and pulled her out of the room. Once in the hallway, she pinched Lydia forcefully. "Owwww, what's the matter with you?" yelped Lydia. "What were you thinking?" Lizzy cried. "That is totally inappropriate behavior. What must Mr. Darcy and his sister think? How could you, Lydia?" Lydia pulled away and ran to the sitting room mumbling something about older sisters being a pain and not getting to have any fun. Lizzy shook her head in exasperation and went to get the others to begin the last set. ********** When the dancing was again underway, Lizzy observed a rather gangly, plain looking young man approach a group of fashionably dressed girls who were talking and giggling together. He tapped the shoulder of a leggy, long-haired blond who turned around in surprise. He spoke and she shook her head. He walked away with his head down and sat on a chair by himself. The group of girls all turned to look at him and then laughed together. Lizzy felt sorry for the boy who looked like he had just been crushed. By the time the song ended, Lizzy had a plan. �When I was in high school I was called a nerd,� she said into the microphone, getting the attention of the teens who listened in disbelief. �Straight hair was in and I had this big mess of curls. I took my studies seriously and since I was active in sports I wouldn�t party. I was not very popular, I tell you. But as I got older I realized that it didn�t matter what others thought of me as long as I was comfortable with myself. That gave me the confidence to make the most of what I had. Another thing I noticed was that some of the guys that were considered geeks in high school later matured into really good-looking men. So whenever my sisters and I play at a dance or party for teenagers we vote among ourselves for one boy that we think has the potential to be a real hottie some day. Tonight our choice is�� Lizzy jumped off the stage and went over to the boy. Sammy Jarvis looked up in surprise as the sexy, attractive lead singer of the band approached him. A smattering of applause came from the stunned crowd. To Sammy�s amazement, Lizzy asked him to dance. After his humiliation by Nancy Watson, he was pleased to comply. The band played a fast song, but he danced close to Lizzy, enjoying her body movements. She smiled at him and took his hands. She noticed that several of the kids, including that group of girls, were watching them. When the song ended, she returned to her sisters while Sammy was slapped on the back by several of the young men. To her delight, at the next number Nancy walked over to Sammy. She saw them talk and then dance together. Lizzy smiled a satisfied smile and saw William looking at her approvingly. ************************* To Be Continued

Oh, that was so sweet! And I can feel the electricity crackling between L&D already! Thanks again Gail!

Hi I've been lurking around for awhile reading your wonderful stories. I am hooked. I believe the stories here and at BOI are superior to some of the published material out there. I am eagerly awaiting to read the rest of The Wedding Singer and Having Nothing He can Lose (PLEASE write more). I wish i was as talented a writer as y'all are.

Welcome Sarah! There is also a FF drool archive you should check out. Can someone add the link?

....please. I need it too. Spring cleaning (no pun intended ;-))

...and of course...how negligent of me... welcome Sarah!! Sit back and enjoy!!

Leanne has archived three years of stories for our reading pleasure at: DroolFic Index

Thank you very much for the link. These are very impressive stories. KUDOS!! What has happened to Irene? I would love to read the rest of her story. It took me an hour to read it and when I got to the "end", it wasn't finished. AHHHH!!!

The Wedding Singer Chapter 3 The party ended quickly as parents arrived to take their children home. Lizzy and her sisters were busy taking apart their equipment when William approached. Lizzy pulled him aside and began apologizing profusely for Lydia's behavior. "Do not trouble yourself, Elizabeth," he began, "my experience with my own sister has taught me that teenagers are not so easily controlled. You handled the situation and there was no harm done." "Thank you for your understanding." "Not at all. Georgiana was tired and has already gone to bed but I know she was very happy with your music, as was I." "I hope she enjoyed herself. I didn't see her dance once." William sighed deeply. "She claimed to have a good time but I saw little evidence of it. Things did not work out as I had hoped." Lizzy compassionately laid a hand on his arm. William felt an electric shock at her touch. He wanted to get to know her better and didn't want her to leave so soon. In an uncharacteristically bold move, he asked her to stay for a drink. "I would be happy to drive you home later." "I don't drink much, especially this late at night, but I'd love a bowl of ice cream! Let me tell my sisters to go on without me." The staff was just beginning to lug the electronic equipment out to the van as Lizzy spoke to Jane. William saw the tall cool blond look at him questioningly, then smile at Lizzy and leave the room with the rest of her sisters. ********** Darcy began rummaging through the freezers in the huge kitchen looking for ice cream. When he finally found the correct repository, he offered Lizzy her choice of several flavors. "This is better than Baskin Robbins," laughed Lizzy. She chose chocolate chip cookie dough. William filled two bowls with generous servings of the icy treat. He then led Lizzy to a room with several easy chairs and sofas. Some allowed viewing of a wide screen TV housed within an enormous entertainment center containing various audio and video equipment, while others faced a huge fireplace. Throw pillows and blankets were strewn about on the furniture making it look comfortable and inviting. The walls were covered in rich wood paneling and the floor in a deep pile carpet. The warm, casual room was much to Lizzy's liking and she said so to William. "Yes, Georgie and I spend most of our time in this room. It's the least formal room in the house and we can be totally at ease here." He motioned Lizzy to sit on one of the smaller sofas. She relaxed at one end, curling her legs up under her. William spread a blanket over her and lowered himself beside her. They sat in a comfortable silence, eating their ice cream until William asked Lizzy to tell him about herself. Putting her bowl down on a nearby table, Lizzy began her life history. She told William what it was like growing up with 4 sisters and a frivolous mother, how she was her father's favorite and how his study was a refuge for both of them from the rest of the family. She and Jane have always been very close and they share an apartment. She is interested in psychology and loves working with teenagers so she hopes to become a high school guidance counselor now that she has her Master's degree. But nothing has helped her learn to deal with Lydia and she worries a great deal about her youngest sister. Her parents seem to have given up and let her run wild so Lizzy tries to keep a close watch on her, but Lydia does not appreciate the attention. Lizzy talked for over an hour about herself and told William everything there was to know about Elizabeth Bennet except for one important fact - she is engaged to be married. While Lizzy talked (and talked and talked), William sat fascinated by her. Her life was so different from his and he listened attentively while at the same time assessing her. He thought her very lovely as her eyes sparkled when she spoke. He could hear the love and concern in her voice when she mentioned her family and her passion for her chosen career. Her long curly hair begged to be touched and her lips invited him to taste their sweetness. He longed to take her in his arms, to hold her, caress her, kiss her, but instead he said, "It is getting late. I should take you home." "Yes, it is late. Thank you for dessert. But I've spent all this time telling you about me and you haven't been able to get a word in edgewise. That's not fair, you know. I have learned very little about you." "Then I propose we remedy the situation and spend some time together tomorrow. Do you like to horseback ride?" "I adore it. My best friend Charlotte's family owns a farm and I spent many happy hours there as a child. It was Charlotte's responsibility to groom the horses and muck the stables and I helped her in return for the privilege of riding whenever I chose. Charlotte and I spent many summer roaming the area on horseback." "Then riding it is. I'll pick you up around 11:00?" "Sounds wonderful." William drove Lizzy home in his Jaguar. Always the perfect gentleman, he opened her door and walked her to the apartment. Taking her hand in his, he brought it up to his lips and placed a gentle kiss on her fingers. "Until tomorrow then. Good night." Lizzy watched in a daze as he walked back to his car and wondered what the heck she was doing. Driving home William thought of the pretty, dark-haired woman and wondered, What the heck am I doing? ************************* Chapter 4 Lizzy's alarm clock woke her up at 10:00 a.m. After a shower she dressed in comfortable jeans, a tight white tee shirt and riding boots. Pulling her hair back into a ponytail with a scrunchy, she entered the kitchen where Jane was relaxing with a cup of coffee and the newspaper. Lizzy helped herself to a cup and put 2 slices of bread in the toaster. "Good morning Jane. What are you doing today?" "Charles will be here any minute. We're going to Mom and Dad's for a while and then to lunch and a movie. Would you like to come along?" "No, but thanks. I'm going horseback riding with William Darcy." "Lizzy, what are you doing with William? You stayed at his house until very late last night, or should I say early this morning, and you're going out with him today. What's going on?" "Jane, he's a nice guy and we're getting to know each other. It's harmless." "But Lizzy, you are engaged." Jane was not particularly fond of Lizzy's fianc� but was concerned about propriety. "I am well aware of that fact but George is working today and I'm just going for a horseback ride. George hates to ride and William will be good company. Hey, how are things with you and Charles?" Lizzy was trying to get the subject off of herself and knew Jane would take the bait if she asked about her new boyfriend. "Oh, Lizzy. I really like him. He's very different from anyone else I have dated. So gentlemanly and kind. I know it's only been a couple of months but I already feel very close to him and I think he may be 'the one'. Do you suppose it's too soon to think like that?" "Not if that's how you feel. People fall in love at first sight all the time. Do you think Charles feels the same?" "I think so. He hasn't told me he loves me yet but all his looks say he does. By the way, what are you doing two weeks from today? I'd like you to go to Charles' sister's wedding with me." "Go to a wedding when I'm not singing? Don't I go to enough weddings?" "Please Lizzy. I'm not going to know anyone there and Charles will be walking his sister down the aisle. I just want someone to be with until he's done with the ceremony and pictures. Then you can leave. Please, for me?" Lizzy couldn't refuse her sister anything. Jane has always been there for her. "OK, I'll go for a little while. Where is the wedding?" "I'm not sure, but you can follow us in your car. The wedding is being held at the home of a friend of Charles. I understand it's not too far from here." Just then the doorbell rang and Jane jumped up to answer it. Lizzy was buttering her toast when she heard Jane yell from the living room, "Bye Lizzy. See you later." Lizzy took her toast and coffee to the table and picked up Jane's discarded newspaper. ********** Promptly at 11:00 the doorbell rang again. Lizzy opened the door to find William standing there wearing jeans and a navy polo shirt. Looking good! she thought but said, "Good morning William. Would you like a cup of coffee? It's all made." "Good morning Elizabeth. No coffee, thank you. I've already had a couple cups this morning. Are you ready to go?" "Yes, just let me grab my purse." "Why don't you bring a change of clothes with you? After we ride you can have lunch with Georgiana and I. That is, if you are available." "Sure. Hold on while I get some stuff." William waited by the door while Lizzy hurried to her bedroom. She stuffed some clothes, loafers and toiletries into a gym bag and in a couple minutes was ready to go. "That was quick!" laughed William. "I'm not used to women who can be ready in under an hour!" "Surely Georgiana does not primp! She doesn't strike me as that type at all!" William just smiled and let the comment pass. He wasn't thinking of his sister. After a few minutes in the car, Lizzy realized they were heading to William's. "Are we going to your house now?" "Well that is where the horses are." "Oh. If I had known that, I would have driven myself over and saved you the trouble. I thought we were going somewhere else to ride." "It's no trouble. My parents instilled in me proper manners and that includes picking up a woman when you ask her to go somewhere with you." That made it sound suspiciously like William was thinking of this as a date. I guess I should tell him I am engaged before he gets the wrong idea. Lizzy looked over at William and noticed his damp hair curling very becomingly over the collar of his shirt. He looked at her and smiled, showing two very cute dimples. Well maybe I'll tell him later. As they passed the entrance gate William waved to the security guard. He drove up the long driveway and stopped his Jag by a large stable. In the front were two saddled horses tied to a post. The got out of the car and a man walked over to them saying, "Your horses are ready, Mr. Darcy." "Thank you Max." "No problem, sir." William helped Lizzy mount her horse and jumped up on his before leading her down a path towards the woods. The June day was comfortably warm and sunny. "How much land do you have here William?" Lizzy asked. "You can't even see your house from here." "It's about 1500 acres altogether. The house isn't too far but we're riding in the opposite direction now. This side of the property abuts the State Park so we can ride for many miles if we want." "I think an hour or so will be enough for me. It's been a while since I've ridden and I think I may get sore if we stay out too long. And you did promise me lunch." As they rode companionably through the woods, Lizzy asked William to tell her about himself. William explained what life was like growing up in a wealthy home - private schools and privilege. While his parents were loving, they were also very strict and made him always conscious of his place and what was expected of him. They were killed in a private airplane accident 6 years ago when Georgiana was only 10 years old. As he was 22 then, he was given guardianship of her along with his cousin Rick. He loves his sister dearly but has had a difficult time trying to raise a young girl. She is so shy and he worries about her constantly. He also inherited the family business, which is actually made up of several different companies. His father had trained him well, but he was unprepared for taking on so much responsibility at a young age. It made him grow up very quickly. Other than a brief vacation with his cousin four years ago, he has had to devote all of his time to the business and his sister. He doesn't want o complain because he knows he is privileged, but it's been difficult and lonely at times. But now he's at the point where he has a good handle on the business and can back off a bit. He can often work from home and trusts his management team to run things with minimal instruction from him. He made it a priority to get to this point so he can be with Georgiana more often. She's at a difficult age and he feels the need to spend more quality time with her. But deep down what he thinks she really needs is a woman who can act the big sister. "Elizabeth, I know we have just met and hardly know each other, but would you mind spending some time with Georgie? I was immediately struck by your caring attitude last night. Plus you have four sisters and work at a high school in addition to your guidance counselor training. Georgie doesn't confide in me anymore. She needs a big sister to talk to. Someone to get advice from who can relate to what she is going through. Am I asking too much?" "William, I would be delighted to get to know your sister better and spend some time with her. She seems like a sweet girl and I understand your concerns. My sister Lydia is about the same age but she is just the opposite of Georgiana. She is too wild and maybe could benefit from a stern older brother. Perhaps the four of us could do things together once in a while. It might be good for both girls. But I will also spend some one-on-one time with Georgiana." "Thank you Elizabeth. I really appreciate this and I would be happy to plan some outings for the four of us. We can discuss the details later but we've been poking along for long enough. Let's ride." They had come to an open field and William prodded his horse into a gallop. Lizzy chased after him, trying to catch up. She didn't notice when her scrunchy fell off. After a while, William pulled up to wait for her and caught his breath at the sight of Lizzy with a big grin on her face, eyes sparkling, hair flying around her like a cloud. What a vision! She is so beautiful. Lizzy pulled up beside him laughing. "This is so much fun! Thanks for taking me here today William. I had forgotten how much I love to ride." "You are welcome to come and ride anytime. I feel I owe you something for agreeing to spend time with my sister so I hope you will take advantage of my offer. Just call the house and speak to Mrs. Reynolds and she'll arrange everything." "You are very sweet. I want to become friends with Georgiana and don't expect payment for that, but maybe I will come and ride sometime, although it would be much more enjoyable to ride with you." Elizabeth surprised herself with her boldness. "I would like that too Elizabeth. Let me know when you are coming and I'll join you whenever I can. Now the stables are just over that hill. Let's head back to the house and have lunch." ********** William stood at the door of the guestroom, hair dryer in hand. His knock was not answered and he wasn't sure if he should go in. Deciding Lizzy was probably still in the shower he opened the door. Just then Lizzy walked out from the bathroom with one towel wrapped around her and drying her hair with another. He crossed the room and took the towel from her hands. "Let me do that." He gently caressed her curls with the towel then dropped it to the floor. He reached out and pulled the other towel away from her body. "William?" she spoke softly, looking at him with those dark sparkling eyes. He pulled her into his arms and marveled at the feel of her naked body against him. He ran his hands over her silky skin before bending his head to kiss her deeply. "William?" her voice broke through his reverie. He started and blushed and handed her the hair dryer. "I'm s-s-sorry. I j-j-just wanted to give you this." He turned and practically ran from the room. Lizzy smiled. Georgiana isn't the only shy one, she thought. The way William looked at her sent a shiver through her. Not for the first time she wondered what it would be like to be his girlfriend. Then she slapped herself. Wake up girl! He's way out of your league. He's just being nice for his sister's sake. Plus you are engaged. Stop this right now! Lizzy shook her head and got dressed. Then she went downstairs to meet William and Georgiana for lunch. ********** After lunch William went to his office to do some work, leaving Georgiana and Elizabeth to get to know each other. An hour later he went downstairs to find them and heard laughter coming from the music room. Georgiana and Lizzy were seated together at the piano trying to play a duet. One or the other kept messing up and they couldn't stop laughing. William leaned on the doorway smiling at them. It was nice to see Georgiana not being shy and having such a good time. He felt very good about asking this favor of Elizabeth. He knew she would be a good influence on his sister. "How about some ice cream?" he asked. The girls had not noticed William at the door and were startled. They both jumped and yelped then burst into laughter. William grinned. They went to the kitchen, helped themselves to Pecan Praline and sat at the butcher block table. �So tell me Lizzy,� said Georgiana (she and Lizzy had quickly become informal with each other), �were you really a nerd in high school? None of my friends believed that.� �Well I was,� she replied. �I concentrated on my studies and sports and had very few dates. I had a nice group of girlfriends and we enjoyed ourselves together in spite of how much we were put down by the popular kids.� �Wow, if those snobs could only see you now!� They laughed and William thought, If only I had known you then, I would have protected you. �I was kind of geeky too,� William admitted. �I was taller than everyone else and really skinny. But fortunately I went to an all-boys school so I didn�t have to suffer from the cruelty of teenage girls!� �There � it�s just like I said last night � the geekiest boys often turn out to be the hunks!� Ohmigod, I can�t believe I just said that out loud! Lizzy�s face turned bright red. William was embarrassed by compliments and tried to cover it up by quickly changing the subject. �That was a very nice thing you did for that boy last night. I�m sure he�ll never forget it.� And I�m sure you are now the main subject of his wet dreams! �Do you really do that at all the dances and parties?� �We had never done it before last night but I think we might now. I was pleased to see that girl ask Sammy to dance after she had made fun of him.� �That Nancy Jarvis is a big snob anyway. Sammy can do better than her. Will you please excuse me? I promised Ashley I�d call her today.� When she left the room William said, "Thank you Elizabeth. Georgiana seems very comfortable with you." "It's funny because one-on-one she is not shy at all. In fact, she has a very wicked sense of humor!" Lizzy responded. "Especially when directed at her elder brother I think. What exactly has she been telling you?" Lizzy smiled at him slyly and declined to comment. Georgiana had only good things to say about her brother but she wouldn't let William know that. William was mesmerized by Lizzy�s smile, her eyes, her hair. He leaned closer and wrapped his finger around a curl before placing a soft kiss on her lips. Lizzy closed her eyes and lost herself in his touch. He kissed her again and then again. Coming to her senses, Lizzy jumped up. What was she doing? "William, I'm sorry. We shouldn't be doing this. I am engaged." Just then a shrill voice was heard in the hallway. "William! William, dear, where are you?" The door to the kitchen burst open and a statuesque impeccably dressed woman came into the room. "There you are darling!" She strode over to William and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Noticing Elizabeth she said politely, "Oh, hello. Who is this William?" "Hello Caroline. This is Elizabeth. Elizabeth, may I introduce you to Caroline, my fianc�e." *************************

Awesome!!! Can't wait until the next installment. I love that they are both engaged to someone else; it adds conflict that I'm happily waiting to be resolved. But Lizzy and Darcy will end up together? Won't they? They better!!!

Cute Lizzy/Darcy twist, Gail. Thanks. Don't leave us hanging too long;-)

Welcome Sarah! Gail, I always hated that last part, but love the little inward comments from both L&D!

The Wedding Singer Chapter 5 After the movie, Charles and Jane returned to his home. He had inherited the stately Tudor mansion from his father when he died the year before, along with $200 million. His two older sisters were each left a like amount of money and some valuable pieces of jewelry. His mother had died when he was a teenager and his sisters had tended to baby him. They were once very close but lately all were busy with their own lives. Charles was not an idle millionaire. He had started his own business after graduating from college five years ago and was now a successful entrepreneur in his own right. He was hardworking and his cheerful, amiable demeanor made him very popular with both his clients and employees. Jane was surprised when she discovered that Charles was so wealthy. It wasn�t until their fourth date when they rented a video and went back to his house to watch it. Prior to that she figured he had some money as he drove a BMW convertible and took her to very nice restaurants, but she had believed him merely moderately well off due his business. She was stunned when they drove up to the mansion and even more so when she overheard a conversation where it was mentioned that his net worth was over $500 million. Jane would have expected someone so rich to be a snob and look down on people, but Charles treated everyone with dignity and respect. The money meant much less to him than the satisfaction he drew from building a business from nothing but his own ideas and sweat into a very successful enterprise. When Jane remarked on his lack of pretension, he merely replied that it was all relative. His friend Billy was worth at least 10 times more than Charles and he was just a �regular guy�. Charles� theory was that growing up wealthy led you to take it for granted and therefore you paid less attention to it. His parents had been strict and raised him with good values and that was a much more important legacy than the money. This attitude helped Jane to be not so intimidated by his status. Charles and Jane met at a wedding. A friend of his from school had married a friend of hers from school. He was immediately attracted to the angelic golden-haired woman and, after getting to know her better, found her heart was just as beautiful as her countenance. Charles was falling hard. They had only been dating a little over two months but already he felt closer to her than he had to any other woman. Charles had dated a lot but nothing had ever felt like this. �What should we do tonight sweetie?� Jane asked. He loved her affectionate manner and pulled her into his arms appreciatively. �Let�s stay in for dinner. I�ve asked Mrs. Brown to arrange something simple. Then we can just hang out. Do you want to go by the apartment later and see what Lizzy and George are up to?� Charles was very fond of all of Jane�s family, but especially Elizabeth. She was fun to spend time with and even though he knew Jane wasn�t fond of George, Charles thought he was always good for a few laughs. �I�d like that. You�re so good to me.� Jane wrapped her arms around Charles� neck and kissed him. �What time is dinner?� �Oh not for an hour or so,� he replied, nuzzling her ear. He liked that Jane was only a couple inches shorter and he could easily reach all her best parts from any position. �Mmmmmm�what should we do in the meantime?� �I have a couple ideas.� Charles grabbed Jane�s hand and pulled her up the stairs and into his bedroom. Before the door closed behind them, Charles already had his hands under Jane�s blouse and was fumbling with her bra. �Darn thing,� he muttered, �don�t know why you wear it anyway.� Jane giggled and reached back to help him out. Charles pulled her blouse off over her head and flung the offending undergarment across the room. Although Jane was slender, she had ample breasts and Charles loved to feel them against his chest. He held her close and kissed her passionately. �Oh Jane, you�re so very beautiful,� he murmured. He began moving towards the bed, pushing Jane backwards as he continued kissing her. Reaching his goal, he laid her down and quickly pulled off the rest of her clothes and then his own. Soon he was in his very favorite place to be � inside the tight, warm confines of his beautiful girlfriend. �Jane, I love you,� he breathed in her ear. �Oh Charles,� she sighed happily, �I love you too.� ********** Lizzy found herself alone in the back of a limousine headed toward home. Apparently Caroline was not expected until Sunday, but had shown up a day early to surprise William. Lizzy bristled at the memory of how William introduced her as the band singer from Georgiana's birthday party and explained her presence at the house as her coming to receive payment for the job. There was no mention of horseback riding or befriending Georgiana. Then William couldn't wait to shuffle her off. Guess he really was just looking for a friend for his sister and nothing more. As she was leaving, he did try to apologize for sending her home alone in the limo but then Caroline came outside and he stopped talking altogether. But Lizzy couldn�t help remembering the way he had looked at her and how his kisses felt. Why did he do that if he was engaged? Of course, so was she. It was all too confusing. Perhaps it was for the best that Caroline showed up when she did. It got everything out in the open. The chauffeur jumped out and opened the door for Lizzy when they arrived at her apartment. She thanked him and he drove off. Turning to go inside she was startled by George sitting on her front step. �Well, well, what is this?" he asked. "My little Lizzy in a limo?" "Hello George." Lizzy gave him a quick kiss. "I had some business to attend to regarding a gig we played last night and the client was kind enough to offer his limo." Lizzy wasn't sure George would understand the horseback riding with another man. He wasn't the jealous type, but why ask for trouble? Suddenly she was a bit more understanding about William�s behavior. They entered the house and George pulled Lizzy into his arms. "I missed you girlfriend." He kissed her ardently as his hands wandered over her body. She slapped his hands away and stepped out of his embrace. "George, stop it. Do we have to go through this every time? You agreed that we should wait until we are married but yet you insist on trying to start something every time we are together. Now what would you like to do tonight?" George just grinned at her. "Sorry Lizzy, I get carried away. I've been thinking, it's about time we set a date don't you think?" Lizzy threw herself back into his arms. "Really? Are you finally ready to commit? We've been engaged six months and have yet to set a date or get rings. Are you finally serious?" She gave him a big kiss. "Pfft. Pfft. Can't you tie that mess of hair back? I always end up with it in my mouth." George made a big production of pulling a hair from his lips. "Yes I think it is time we set a date. How about I go home and freshen up and I'll come back in a couple hours with a movie. You can cook dinner for me and we'll have a quiet night in. And we will get a calendar and decide on a wedding date. Does that sound OK?" "Sure George. Go on then. I need to run to the market. I'll see you in a while." George gave Lizzy a quick peck and headed out. Once in his silver blue Corvette convertible, George made a phone call. "Hey babe, I'm on my way home. Can you come over for a couple of hours? I'd really like to see you. Good, I'll see you in a few minutes." ********** Edward Gardiner was dying. He had come to terms with it soon after being told his fate several months ago. He was 80 years old and had lived a very good life. His dear wife had passed on before him, almost 20 years ago now. Her sudden death from a brain aneurysm had devastated him and only with the help of his loving family was he able to move past the pain. His only daughter was a bit too silly and self-absorbed to provide comfort, but his two eldest granddaughters, even at the ages of 5 and 7, made him want to keep living. Little Lizzy called him every single day for the first few years to make sure her Papa wasn't lonely. Even when adolescence gave her more important things to do, like hanging out with her friends, she still remembered to call him at least twice a week. Those simple phone calls where she would share the little details of her day made Edward grateful for his life. Lizzy was very precious to him and Jane, with her gentle loving manner, was nearly as dear. Now he was suffering from lung cancer brought on by a lifetime of smoking. Amazing really that it hadn�t caught up with him until now. He didn't share this news with his family when he found out but soon it would become apparent. The end was near and he needed more and more medication to handle the increasing level of pain. He had already surpassed the doctor's expectations of longevity and wouldn't be able to hide his condition much longer. He wanted his family to visit him because they loved him not because they felt sorry for him. Jane and Lizzy tried to see him at least once a week even though he lived almost 40 miles away. The younger girls only came with their mother when she made her monthly visits. Even then, Edward sensed they visited him from a sense of duty as much as from affection. His son-in-law he saw the least but Tom Bennet emailed him frequently and both men enjoyed their philosophical cyber discussions. Edward had an inkling that Tom suspected what was happening but respected his father-i -law's wish to keep it to himself. Perhaps the biggest surprise to his family would occur after his death. For many years Edward had a private law practice. He didn't make a big name for himself, but he did have a very successful business in the small city of Gracechurch. Shortly after his wife's death, he was appointed as circuit court judge. Frugal living and wise investing had made Edward Gardiner a very wealthy man. His simple life style fooled everyone and he knew there would be great shock when his will was read. Edward was leaving his daughter Frances Bennet and her husband $2 million dollars. This would provide a comfortable retirement nest egg on top of Tom's pension. Each of his three younger granddaughters would receive $1 million dollars in a trust fund to be controlled by their father. Tom could release the funds at his discretion when he felt the girls were mature enough to handle the money wisely. The rest of the estate would be split between the two older granddaughters. They would become wealthy women, each inheriting $10 mi lion dollars. Edward almost wished he could see the faces of his family when they discovered his generosity. Edward was happy that the two girls had both found nice young men before he died. He didn't want them to be subjected to fortune hunters. Lizzy was engaged to that nice George who tried to visit him a couple times a month. Since he was a stockbroker, he could help Lizzy manage and invest her money. Edward was very comfortable with that situation. Jane's new boyfriend was wealthy in his own right and seemed very much taken with his granddaughter, so Edward didn't have cause to worry about him either. Charles had visited with Jane a few times and Edward was certain they would soon be engaged. He could die peacefully, knowing 'his girls' would be well taken care of. His only concern was that Frances and the other girls would be upset at Lizzy and Jane's share. He knew Tom would understand and support his actions. He thought perhaps he would warn Tom of his plans and then they could discuss how to handle the situation. Edward felt Tom would be able to smooth things over eventually, he just hoped Jane and Lizzy wouldn't suffer too much abuse from their siblings in the meantime. And he wasn't concerned enough to change his will. It was his money and he would do with it as he pleased. He said as much in the videotape he had made, which would be shown at the reading of the will. Edward looked forward to a visit from his girls and Charles the next day. He wondered if he should break the news of his impending death to them or wait a while longer. He looked in the mirror and decided he looked healthy enough that he could wait until next week, or maybe even longer. The pain medication was making him sleepy so he went to bed. ********** George Wickham felt like he was on top of the world. He had a girlfriend who satisfied him, a fianc�e who adored him and he was going to be rich. What more could a man want? Yes he had a few gambling debts, his car payment was past due and his credit cards were maxed out, but soon all that wouldn't matter. He just hoped that Lizzy's grandfather didn't linger too long or his creditors might start coming down on him. You see, George worked for a large brokerage firm in New York City that had for a client a certain Edward Gardiner. George was good friends with John Page, who just happened to be Mr. Gardiner's financial advisor, and they frequently went drinking together. After a night on the town, a client's confidences might slip out and one night George, who could hold his liquor better than his friend, found something out that would change his life. He found a way to get rich quick. Yes, that did mean marrying Lizzy Bennet. She wasn't at all his type and had some annoying habits, but he turned his considerable charm on her and was able to get the hook in. He had tried for the lovely Jane first, but she didn't buy his act so he settled for the sister. And Lizzy was pretty in a wholesome sort of way even though she refused to sleep with him until they were married. But Julie Nelson, his girlfriend, was more than willing to share his bed and she was glad that Lizzy was a prude. It would get interesting when he did marry and was sleeping with both of them. Julie was a fantastic lover and he wondered how Lizzy would compare. Now Julie was his type in spades. Voluptuous, blond and leggy and liked to show it off. They shared a love of casinos, good whiskey and fast cars. Julie loved George and was not happy about sharing him with Lizzy but knew it was the means to an end and wouldn't be for long. George had a plan. He would marry Lizzy and soon good old Gramps would die. He had done a good job of sucking up to the old man and knew Gramps approved of him. Lizzy would be devastated by Gramps' death and overwhelmed by her sudden wealth so it would only be natural for her experienced husband to take over for her. He would then invest the money in a myriad of ways that she would never be able to figure out. By the time he divorced her (he figured within a year), she would have no idea that most of her money had been siphoned off to accounts in the Cayman Islands. Being a kind man, George wouldn't take it all. He'd leave her with a couple million and felt she'd be more than happy with that. Then he and Julie could head to the Caribbean and live the life of leisure. It was all so easy because Lizzy was so trusting. George rented an apartment in Meryton but spent the week in the city. It was a two hour train ride and too far to commute every day. Lizzy thought he kept an apartment near work, but he actually stayed at Julie's place. Lizzy also believed his frequent business trips, working Saturdays, and Sunday golf games were part of his job, but they were really ways for him to spend more time with his girlfriend and less with his fianc�e. He got word from his friend that Edward Gardiner was close to death so it was time to set a date and make the final preparations for his plan. The only hitch now was Lizzy's eagerness to buy a house. He wormed his way into Lizzy's good graces by playing to her dreams. The first time they met, he kept her up all night talking about herself and found that she craved a home, family and security above all other things. George led her to believe these were his aspirations as well. He made it appear that he was financially independent by telling her he owned the apartment and his car outright. He promised that once they were married he would sell both and let go his apartment in the city. Then they could buy a family car and a home in between Meryton and the city so he could come home every night. Of course George had no intention of doing this and kept coming up with excuses as to why they should wait. Once Gramps died, he'd talk Lizzy into having a home custom built and that should take long enough to keep things as he wanted them until he was ready to divorce her. Julie would never stand for him staying with Lizzy all week and above all, he did not w nt to lose Julie. She was so sexy that one whiff of her perfume caused instant arousal. His doorbell rang and he opened the door to pull Julie inside. Pressing her against the wall, he kissed her passionately. "Come on babe, let's go to bed. I gotta be back at Lizzy's in two hours. But if you want to stay here, I'll be back by midnight. How about we take a trip to Connecticut tonight and hit the casinos?" Julie nodded eagerly and led him to the bedroom. ********** Lizzy was making dinner when the phone rang. "Hello?" "Hello, Elizabeth?" "How are you William?" Why is he calling? "Uh�OK. I just wanted to apologize for earlier. You see, Caroline is very jealous and I wasn't prepared for her arrival. I couldn't think of anything else to say off the top of my head. I hope you're not angry." Lizzy sighed. What difference did it make anyway? Suddenly she felt very weary. "No, I'm not angry. You don't owe me anything. You're engaged, I'm engaged and you just want me to be friends with your sister. One thing I don't understand though, is why did you kiss me?" "Oh� well�, I'm sorry about that too. Actually I'm not sorry about it at all. It was very nice. It was just something that happened. It seemed like a good idea at the moment. I shouldn't have done it and I apologize." "It's OK. Look, I gotta go. I'm making dinner for my fianc� and he'll be here soon." "Wait. Just one more thing. I don't want you to just befriend Georgie. I would really like for you and I to be friends as well. I enjoyed spending time with you last night and today and I would like for you and I and our sisters to do things together. Do you think that would still be possible?" "Sure, I guess that would be OK." "Great. Well I'll let you go then. I'll call you. Bye." "Bye." Now what was that all about? He is the most confusing man. But he sure can kiss! ********** The oven timer buzzed and Lizzy pulled out a casserole dish and two baked potatoes just as the doorbell rang. "Just a minute!" she yelled. Removing the oven mitts, she rushed to the door and let George in. "Good, just in time. Dinner's almost ready. I just gotta grab the steaks off the grill. Pour the wine and make yourself comfortable." After a quick peck on the cheek, Lizzy hurried out to the back deck to retrieve the steaks from the barbecue. After placing the food on the table set for two, Lizzy found herself pulled onto George's lap. He kissed her deeply. "I love you Lizzy." "I love you too." They kissed a little while longer until Lizzy pulled away. "Your dinner is getting cold." "I'm sorry. I know you worked hard to make my favorite meal. I just can't resist you." George winked at her and gave her his most charming smile. Lizzy had always liked George's smile but now noticed it lacked dimples. Where did that come from? As they ate, they talked about their respective plans for the next day. Lizzy planned on visiting her grandfather in the morning with Jane and Charles. Afterwards would be the traditional Sunday dinner at her parents. Then the band was to play at a wedding reception in the early evening. "I wish you had told me you were visiting your grandfather. I would have gone with you but now I've committed to a golf outing with some clients in the morning. Then I have to head back to the city. I have a proposal to finish up before an early Monday meeting. Please give my best to your grandfather and tell him I'll try to visit soon." "He'll appreciate that honey. He likes you very much." When dinner was finished, they sat together on the couch poring over a calendar looking at potential wedding dates. "How about September?" he asked. "Does that give you enough time to plan a wedding? I was hoping for something small anyway." "I think that's enough time for everything except maybe renting a hall for the reception. That may be a problem with such short notice. And small is fine with me. Just family and very close friends." "Let me check on the function room at my complex. It can only be reserved by residents so it's less likely to be already booked. I'll check August, September and October and see what's available and we can set the date around that. I'll inquire about it first thing tomorrow and give you a call." "That sounds good. Now how about music?" "Lizzy, I'm not good at this stuff. I trust your judgment and you like organizing things so why don't you make all the arrangements? Just let me know what I need to do and when. Maybe Jane or your other sisters would like to be involved. And I'm sure your mother would be very pleased to do so." "Well, OK I guess. I was hoping we could do this together. But I know your job is very demanding and I have the whole summer free other than some gigs with the band." "That's my girl. I know you'll arrange the best wedding ever held and I'll be the happiest man in the world on our wedding day." He pulled her closer and kissed her passionately. After a few minutes thus engaged, he pushed her down on the couch and rolled on top of her. His kisses became more urgent and his breath quickened. He held both of her hands over her head and pressed himself tightly against her. Lizzy squirmed under him, trying to push him off but he was too strong for her to move. She tried to yell at him but his mouth was locked onto hers and her shouts sounded like moans, which only made George even more excited. Suddenly a key was heard in the lock. George quickly sat up and straightened his clothes. Lizzy looked at him wide-eyed and did the same. The door opened and Jane and Charles walked in, greeting them, "Hi you two, what's up?" I am. George thought, but instead said, "Hey there. Lizzy and I were about to watch a movie. Like to join us?" They agreed and Jane went to make some popcorn. Charles made small talk with George and then went into the kitchen to help Jane and get drinks. Lizzy was livid and hadn't spoken a word. She stared daggers at George. "Lizzy, I'm sorry babe. You're just so beautiful, I can't resist." "You scared me George. I thought you were going to rape me." Lizzy started shaking. "Maybe you should leave." "Oh come on babe. I am truly sorry that I scared you. You must know that I would never do anything to hurt you or without your consent. I love you and I want you so badly that sometimes I find it difficult to control myself. But I would have stopped before it got too far. I didn't realize you were scared. I thought you were enjoying it as much as I was." He put his arms around her and kissed her tenderly on the cheek. "I'm so sorry. Please forgive me darling." Lizzy calmed down and kissed him back. "OK George. Just don't do it again. We only have a couple of months to go until our wedding. Surely you can wait that long. Let's go tell Jane and Charles our good news." "Sure honey." George was glad she had calmed down. Even though Julie took good care of him, he found it more and more difficult to resist Lizzy. She was always dressed in those tight jeans and she sure looked good in them. He loved Julie but having an excuse to have another woman was pretty exciting. But he had to be careful or he'd blow his whole plan. ************************* To Be Continued

George was glad she had calmed down. Even though Julie took good care of him, he found it more and more difficult to resist Lizzy. She was always dressed in those tight jeans and she sure looked good in them. He loved Julie but having an excuse to have another woman was pretty exciting. But he had to be careful or he'd blow his whole plan. GAH! GAAAAAH!! GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! I changed my mind Gail, I hate THIS last part!

The Wedding Singer Chapter 6 A couple days later, Lizzy pulled her old but reliable brown Volvo to a stop in front of the Darcy mansion. She and Georgiana had a shopping trip planned. Mrs. Reynolds was waiting to meet her at the front door, having been alerted by the guard. Not for the first time, Lizzy wondered at the level of security at the estate. Lambton was such a sleepy town, it hardly seemed warranted. "Welcome back Miss Bennet," said the housekeeper. "Miss Georgiana will be with you in a few minutes, but Mr. William asked if I would show you to his office first." Lizzy could only nod her head in agreement. She had not planned on meeting William and was a little nervous. Why should I be so nervous? He's a friend, nothing more. William responded to Mrs. Reynolds' knock and Lizzy entered his office. He stood to greet her and walked over to close the door after motioning her to the sofa. He came to sit beside her and looked at her earnestly. "Elizabeth, I once again want to apologize for my behavior the other day. It was unpardonable and I can only hope that your kindness will allow you to forgive me." "I forgive you William, but we were both at fault. Neither of us was open with the other about our personal situations and that led to some awkwardness. But now everything is out in the open and I share your desire to continue our friendship." William was visibly relieved. "Thank you. For my own sake as well as Georgie's. I have enjoyed our conversations and would like them to continue. I understand you and my sister are going shopping today." "Yes, Georgiana said she had a special event coming up and wanted some help picking out a dress." "It is my wedding." "Oh. I might wonder then why she didn't ask Caroline to help her. She appeared quite well dressed." "Unfortunately Georgie and Caroline are not the best of friends. Caroline would like to be closer to Georgie but my sister is resistant. You see, Georgiana thinks I could do much better than Caroline. She doesn't believe Caroline really loves me." "And what do you think?" After all, she was a friend and friends can ask these questions. "I think Caroline loves me as much as I do her. She has money of her own so I know she's not marrying me only because I'm wealthy. Is it an all-encompassing, deep passionate love? No, but I think we were meant to be together. We are of the same social class and we have both been very lonely. Marriage meets both of our needs - hers for a suitable companion and mine for a family and children." "It sounds rather cold William. I'm not surprised at Georgiana's reaction. You are too young to have to 'settle'." He shrugged. "I have had to be responsible for a great many things since my parents died and have matured far beyond my years. It's just that I am tired of being alone. I am ready for a family. Caroline is a good person and I think we will be relatively happy together. I am in the fortunate position with my business that I can work from home and thus can be very involved in raising our children. Caroline will be able to keep her career, which makes her happy. I think it will work out for everyone. Georgiana will come to see that in time." Lizzy was not about to give William any advice. It wasn't what she herself would want from a marriage but she hardly knew him. If they were going to be friends she would have to accept William's decision. "So what does Caroline do?" she asked to change the subject to one less personal. "She is the editor of Fashion World magazine. It's a very demanding job but she loves the glamour and excitement. She is in her element at a fashion show and adores having access to the very latest designs." "I've never heard of that magazine, but then again high fashion has never been my thing." She motioned deprecatingly at her typical outfit of jeans and a tee shirt. "I'm sure she could help Georgiana select a much nicer outfit I could." "Georgiana's taste runs more towards the Gap than Versace. I think Georgie made the right choice of shopping partner." He said, smiling. Lizzy laughed. She was starting to feel more comfortable with William now that they had cleared the air. Evidently he was also for he surprised her with his next question. "So when are you getting married?" "Actually we just set the date recently. We're getting married September 6th. George, my fianc�, has a very demanding job as a stockbroker on Wall Street so I'm left to make all the arrangements myself. I have a lot to do but I'm looking forward to it." "Well I have recently completed making wedding arrangements myself so I would be happy to help you." "But you are getting married in less than two weeks. What will your wife say?" "Caroline's job keeps her in New York much of the week but since school is out for the summer, I want to stay here with Georgie. Caroline will be here weekends and in the fall I'll start spending more time at our penthouse in the city. So you see, I have plenty of time to help you. We aren't even taking a honeymoon until winter." Georgiana poked her head in the office. "Hey Lizzy, Mrs. Reynolds said you were here. Are you ready to shop?" "Sure let's go." She turned to William. "I would appreciate your help. We'll see you later." "Bye." William waved to the girls as they went out and smiled at the closed door. He thought he would enjoy the summer very much. ********** Georgiana and Lizzy giggled at the mannequin in the shop window. "What a hideous dress!" laughed Lizzy. "It looks like something Caroline would wear! I wonder if it comes in orange." "Orange?" "Yes, that is Caroline's favorite color." Georgiana was laughing so hard tears were running down her face. "Fortunately William selected everything for the wedding so there is not a speck of orange to be found!" "So what color do you want to wear? How about orange? It would get you in good graces with your new sister-in-law!" "Orange - Nevah!!" After several hours of trying on clothes, Georgiana ended up with a lovely light blue sundress. It complemented her blond hair and blue eyes very nicely. Lizzy also found a dress she liked and bought it to wear to Charles' sister's wedding. The emerald green, low-cut, sleeveless sheath showed off her curves and played up her dark hair and eyes. "That's a very elegant dress Lizzy," remarked Georgiana. "I think William would love to see that on you." "He would be surprised to see me in something other than jeans and a tee shirt," she laughed. "But the chances of him seeing me in this are pretty much nonexistent. I can't imagine us going somewhere together where I would dress like this." "Well maybe you should just wear it over to our house some day then. It would knock his socks off!" "Yeah, sure. Hi William, like my dress? OK, now let's go horseback riding. I can see it now." Lizzy and Georgiana went off into another fit of laughter. "Lizzy, I have had so much fun with you today. I have always longed for an older sister to do things with. I'm so thrilled to have you for a friend." Lizzy took her hand as they walked down the street. "I am happy to be your surrogate sister. You can call me any time if you want to do something or just to chat. I enjoy your company." Georgiana was thirsty and suggested stopping for a soda. Lizzy agreed as long as her soda contained ice cream and soon they were happily ensconced in a booth at the local ice cream parlor, sipping their sweet treats. "You're quite addicted to ice cream," Georgiana observed. "My favorite food. Now tell me dear girl, just between us friends, why don't you like your dear sister-in-law to be?" Georgiana turned grave. "Lizzy, I think William is making a big mistake. Caroline is such a cold unaffectionate person and William is just the opposite. I don't see how he can be happy with her. He thinks he can devote his life to their children but I'm not even sure Caroline will have any. She says she will but I can't see her being pregnant, wiping snotty noses or changing dirty diapers. She doesn't have a maternal bone in her body. I think she is just humoring William and will try to change his mind once they are married. He will be miserable. You know, they never even kiss. Caroline doesn't want him to muss her make-up. She'll only let him peck her cheek. I'm sure she will want separate bedrooms too. Lizzy, he thinks he's getting married to dispel the loneliness, but I think he'll be more lonely than ever. But what can I do? I have tried to talk to him, but he is determined." "I'm sorry Georgiana, there really is nothing you can do. He is a grown man and will make his own mistakes. Just be there to support him no matter what happens. He loves you dearly and maybe your affection can somewhat compensate for the lack of it from his wife." "I suppose you are right. Who's going to listen to a 16 year-old kid? So tell me about your George. What's he like? Are you head over heels in love?" Lizzy smiled at her romantic friend. "George is very nice. He is reliable and has a good, stable job. He'll be a good husband and father, I think. He will take very good care of me." "What do you like best about him?" "That I can trust him completely. He is a good sort of man and I don't think he would ever do anything to hurt me." Lizzy quickly brushed aside a memory from the other night when she wasn't so sure. "And he is very handsome. Tall, though not as tall as William, with dark hair and blue eyes." "He sounds dreamy! What does he do that drives you crazy?" "Boy you are nosy! Hmmmm. I guess I'd have to say he is a perfectionist. I want to buy a house now but he thinks it's not the best time. He wants to wait until after we are married. It took him 6 months to decide the time was right to set a wedding date because he had to be at a specific place in his career. And I still don't have an engagement ring because he wants the perfect one and hasn't found it yet. I would settle for things being a little less perfect, you know? But he does mean well." "Now for the important stuff - how does he kiss?" "What kind of question is that from a 16 year-old?" Lizzy laughed and poked Georgiana good-naturedly. "He kisses just fine, thank you, even though it's none of your business!" The girls finished their drinks and Lizzy drove Georgiana home. Georgiana invited her in but Lizzy had plans with Jane and left without encountering William. It would be several days before she saw him again. To Be Continued

Just wanted to let you know that this will be the last chapter for a few days. I am running away. No husband, no kids, no work, no laundry, no cooking, first class airline tickets....... Too bad it's only for 5 days!

have fun Gail! and I liked this latest chapter! Why don't I remember Georgie and Lizzy having this conversation in your DWG version? anyway, hurry back, but have fun! Teg!!! where's Parallel's??

*drumming fingers*...yeah!! Where is it???? Thanks, Gail, I hope you'll enjoy your little sojourn in "freedom"...we'll make it last until you return! So if Teg or anybody else amongst our talented authors will tide us over( too thick , too much butter), I'm sure the rest off us will be much obliged!!!;-))

Teg!!! where's Parallel's?? Good question, Danielle... Teg? *tapping screen* Ohh, Teg... ;)))))

By the way, has anyone heard from Irene? *a bit worried*

Sharla, Irene posted a while back to say she was not feeling up to par... I've emailed her a few times too! Nothing cheers up someone more than knowing someone else out in this big ol' world cares about them... email her!

ARGH! I hope this gets rid of MY italics this time!

YES! hee hee!

Thanks, Danielle, I'll do that.

Sorry for the delay in posting. Yes I've been back from my trip for a week but haven't been able to find the time to write. I'll try to do better the next couple of weeks before my next vacation. The Wedding Singer Chapter 7 "Lizzy, hurry up. We are late. What's taking you so long?" Jane cried to her sister. "I'm coming, I'm coming!" Lizzy shoved on her new green heels and hurried out to the kitchen. "OK, I'm ready. Let's go." The girls went out to Lizzy's car. Since Charles had to be at the wedding early, they decided it would make more sense for Jane to ride with Lizzy. Then Charles could take her home if Lizzy decided not to stay. "OK, where do we go?" Lizzy asked Jane, who had the directions. Before too long it became apparent to Lizzy they were headed towards William's house. Her suspicion was confirmed when Jane told her to turn off the main road onto the gated driveway. Recognizing her car, the guard waved the girls through without checking their invitation. "Jane, do you remember this place? We are going to William Darcy's house." "What? Charles told me his sister is engaged to his best friend Billy but he never mentioned the last name. I can't imagine William ever allowing anyone to call him Billy. Maybe Billy is also friends with William and he offered his home for the wedding." Lizzy knew it couldn't be so. After all, William was getting married today too. She had a funny feeling in her stomach. "Jane, what is Charles' sister's name?" "Caroline." "Oh no. Jane, Caroline is marrying William. William introduced me to Caroline but didn't say her last name. I had no idea she was Charles' sister. I don't know how Billy fits into this, but William is marrying Caroline today." Lizzy had no desire to see William get married to Caroline but she had promised Jane so she was stuck. She could feel a very bad headache coming on. When they reached the end of the driveway they were directed into a parking area arranged for the wedding guests. Then ushers led them down a path towards the lake. Rows of white wooden chairs festooned with flowers had been set out for the guests. The gazebo was completely covered with white roses, lilies, baby's breath and white satin ribbons and a minister stood at the entrance speaking quietly with William. Even though Lizzy and Jane selected seats in the last row, she had an unobstructed view of William. Boy he looks good in a tux! It seemed the wedding was late getting started but no one appeared concerned. Lizzy remembered William's comments about the time it takes women to get ready and figured he was speaking from experience with Caroline. It could be a long wait. Just then Georgiana turned around from her seat in the front row and spied Lizzy. "Lizzy!" she called and waved. William caught his sister's yell and turned around in surprise. Lizzy stood up and waved to both of them sheepishly. What is Elizabeth doing here? Wow does she look great in that dress! William thought. Stop it - you're at your own wedding, you idiot! Stop ogling the guests! Well just one guest, but she is a vision! That color certainly becomes her. Several minutes passed and still the bride did not appear. William paced and kept checking his watch while looking towards the house. After a half-hour he sat down beside his sister and they spoke privately with their heads together. It was another few minutes before Charles came out and motioned to William to join him in the gazebo. A conference took place between the minister, Charles, William and Rick, the best man and William's cousin. Suddenly, William broke away and strode quickly toward the house, clearly angry and upset. Georgiana jumped up and ran after him. Whispered speculations arose from the guests. As the buzz reached a fever pitch, Lizzy and Jane just looked at each other in wonder. Rick shook hands with the minister then exited the gazebo and stood in front of the assembly. Silence came over the crowd immediately. "I apologize to everyone but it appears there will be no wedding today. William wishes to thank you all for coming and hopes you haven't been too inconvenienced." Without another w rd he took off towards the house, closely followed by Charles, while excited chatter filled the air. Charles spied Jane on his way and grabbed her arm saying, "You and Lizzy, come with me." They moved toward the mansion as the other guests began to leave. Once inside, Jane asked Charles what happened. "I was waiting for Caroline to come out her room. It was getting later and later and I knew Billy would be upset. I kept knocking on the door and Louisa, my other sister (he added for Lizzy's benefit) and matron-of-honor, just kept telling me to wait a minute. I was afraid something was wrong but they wouldn't let me in. Finally Louisa came out and said Caroline had changed her mind and was gone. I asked what she meant by gone. She said Caroline was almost ready to make her appearance when she suddenly tore off her wedding dress and changed into another outfit. Then she left the room by another door, went down the back stairs and took off. It seems her car had been stored in a remote garage since she hadn't planned on using it for a few days. That allowed her to sneak down and drive off without anyone noticing." "Did Louisa know why Caroline left? Did she give any reason?" "All Caroline said was she couldn't go through with it and she hoped William would forgive her some day. Oh Jane, what a mess!" Jane was very concerned for Charles. He was obviously very distressed by the situation between his sister and his best friend. "What do I do now? How can I ever face William again?" Jane put her arms around him and he clung to her. "Do you want to come home with Lizzy and me? William is probably in shock and won't want to talk right now. Give him some time and you can come back and see him later. I'm sure Georgiana and Rick are taking good care of him." Lizzy felt helpless. She knew William must be in terrible pain but their friendship was still too new for her to feel comfortable speaking with him right now. The look on his face when he left the wedding caused her heart to ache for him. Realizing Jane was right, Charles decided to leave with the sisters. First he went to find Louisa to see what her plans were but Mrs. Reynolds said she had already left with her husband. Charles hugged Mrs. Reynolds and said he was so sorry for what happened but she shushed him. While she was hurting for William, she was not fond of Caroline and felt this was for the best. Better heartache now than later. But she wouldn't say that to Charles. She just patted him on the back sympathetically and sent him back to his girlfriend and that lovely Miss Elizabeth. ************************* Chapter 8 That evening Lizzy and Jane were still trying to calm Charles down. He couldn't stop talking about what his sister had done, wondering if he could have prevented it, fearing William would never forgive him. Jane and Lizzy repeatedly assured him that William would not hold the actions of his sister against him, but Charles was inconsolable. Trying to get his mind off of this fiasco, Lizzy asked him why he called William Billy. "William and I met at Andover." Jane and Lizzy recognized the name of the exclusive preparatory school in New England. "It was the first time either of us had been away from home and we were roommates. When I first saw his name posted on the door, I immediately assumed he would be called Billy, as had all the other Williams I had ever known. You can imagine how horrified he was when I called him that! Well I couldn't help it - I called him Billy from then on. No one else ever dared to but for some reason he let me get away with it. He did get me back though - he started calling me Chuckie!" Charles laughed for the first time in hours. "Now that we consider ourselves mature adults, we try to refer to each other by our proper and preferred names, but I must confess we do lapse occasionally!" Relieved that Charles was smiling again, Lizzy continued to tease him. "How can it be Charles that you had not introduced your best friend to your girlfriend before today?" "It wasn't intentional. We had planned on meeting a couple of times but one thing or another got in the way. I wasn't hiding either one of them." "And I had met William Darcy," Jane threw in. "I just didn't know that he was also Charles' best friend Billy." Just then the phone rang and Lizzy answered it. "Is this Lizzy?" asked a female voice. "Yes, who is calling please?" "Hi. You remember George's friend John Page?" "Yes." "Well I'm John's girlfriend," Julie lied. "John and George landed a big account today and they went out after work for what was supposed to be a celebratory drink before George headed out of the city. However that turned into several drinks and John called me to pick them up. They are way too drunk to take the subway home. John has told me that George always takes the train on Saturdays to see you so I wanted to let you know that there's no way he's going to make it tonight. I'm sure he'll call when he's sobered up." "Oh. Well thanks for letting me know. Where are you calling from? There's an awful lot of noise in the background." "I'm at the bar and it's very crowded." Julie hoped Lizzy couldn't hear the sound of the slot machines. "I'm just waiting for a couple of the bouncers to help me load these bad little boys into my car. They can barely walk and I can't handle them by myself." "I'm sorry that George is so much trouble. I thank you for making sure he gets home safely." "No problem. Well I gotta run. Take care." "Yeah, thanks again." Julie hung up the phone and George hugged her. "Thanks babe. Let's hit the blackjack tables!" Lizzy hung up the phone thoughtfully. "Was that George?" Jane asked. "I just realized it's getting late and he's not here." "And he won't be, at least not tonight. That was the girlfriend of a friend of his. It seems they landed a new client today and went out to celebrate. She said he is so drunk he can't even walk. I don't understand it. He told me he rarely drinks and he almost never does when we are together." Charles added helpfully, "Then he probably got drunk without meaning to. He's not used to the effects of alcohol and a few drinks were too much for him." "Perhaps you're right. He was supposed to come with us to see our grandfather tomorrow. Papa will be so disappointed." "Oh Lizzy, I forgot to tell you. Dad called this morning and said he was going to come with us. That might make up for George's absence. And I'm sure George will try to come next week since he's missing this one." "You're probably right. If you guys will excuse me, I think I'm going to go to my room and read." "Sure honey. Goodnight." "Goodnight Charles." "Goodnight Lizzy. See you tomorrow. I think I'd like to go home now Jane. Will you drive me or should I take your car and bring it back in the morning." "I'll take you sweetie. I'm not ready to say goodnight to you yet." "Good. I was hoping you'd say that." Charles and Jane left hand-in-hand and Lizzy went to her room. She changed into her sweats and picked up the book she was reading. A couple hours later she fell asleep having not read one page. Her thoughts were full of William and George.

Hey, why did my post come up all in italics?

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh, that was nice...I thought that you had gone away for a longer time than planned. It's been so quiet here, and soon everybody will be away on holiday...well, I will at least!! In two weeks' time I'm off to "our" island! Nice to see you back!!

Btw only "to be continued" was in italics on my screen!!

Hmm, that's strange. Both my PC at home and at work show my entire post in italics. How does that happen? I'll never understand this technical stuff! Yes it sure is quiet around here. Teg - WHERE ARE YOU??? I'm away again the first week of July and again the last week - yeah summer!!!

Okay, okay!! Here I am! :) Hanne pestered me on icq so here's one (and soon to be two) to keep you lot sated. Heh! (I should know better. 'Droolers' are never sated.) :p Chapter Seventeen Ben waited in his car just down the street from Brenda�s house. From here he could see the front door. There was a car parked in the driveway, and he knew it was her father-in-law�s. Most Sundays Ian�s parents came to take their grandchildren to church, while Brenda would alternate between accompanying them, and going to the service in the church around the corner. Ben hoped that this was the Sunday she wouldn�t be going with them. It had been late when he had left Pemberley, and far too late to be calling on Brenda when he had finally pulled into the city. He had used that time on the motorway to collect his thoughts, determine a course of action, and marvel at how his mother had commanded him to go. In between all of those thoughts, the image of his father laying back in his chair, gripped with pain, kept intruding. Ben had never felt so terrified in his life. Afraid that his father was dying before his eyes, all of his selfish thoughts had fled. He knew he couldn�t go to New York. There was no way that he would leave his father now. A sudden opening of the door drew Ben�s attention to the front of Brenda�s house. A man and woman appeared, taking the stone path toward the parked car. Kevin ran out of the house and made it to the car first, pulling open the door and hopping into the backseat. Then Brenda was there, Sarah holding her hand. Brenda walked her daughter to the car and settled her into the seat beside her brother. Ben held his breath, waiting to see if she was going to join her children in the back of the car. Brenda stood up and pushed the door closed. The car began to back out of the driveway, the two children waving to their mother. Brenda smiled and waved back until the car was out of sight, then the smile faded from her lips. Head downcast, she picked her way back along the walk to the front door. Ben waited until the door had closed before he made his move. *** Brenda gathered up the coffee cups and took them to the kitchen. As she put the cream away in the refrigerator, her eyes caught the calendar fixed to the door with a couple of magnets. Two dates of significance sprang to mind. Tuesday will be one year since Ian died and tomorrow will be eight weeks since I last spoke with Ben. �Oh, stop it!� she said, irritated with herself. �Just stop it!� Closing the door a little more forcefully than necessary, she leaned her back against it and lowered her head to stare at her feet. Brenda stood like that for several minutes, until the persistent knock at the front door brought her back to the present. �Oh who could that be?� she grumbled. �It�s Sunday morning for goodness sake!� Shaking her head, Brenda pulled open the door. At first she saw nothing, and frowned, thinking someone was playing tricks. Then she looked down. �Ben!� He was on his knees, head bowed. Without looking up, he said, �I�m so sorry, Brenda. I was thinking only of myself. I hurt you, Kevin and Sarah, and it was inexcusable. Is it too late to beg you to forgive me? Please say it�s not too late.� Brenda stared at the top of his head. Ben had never raised his eyes to meet hers, he continued to focus on her feet. �Ben,� she said again. �Oh, come in the house!� He scrambled to his feet and followed her through the door and into the front room. Taking a seat on the sofa facing her favourite chair, Ben wasted no time repeating his earlier apology. �I love you so much, Brenda, but I handled everything so badly. You were so right in telling me that I needed to grow up. I hope that I have. It�s certain that my feelings haven�t changed, and perhaps have grown stronger in light of what I fear I�ve lost.� He met her eyes for the first time, trying to read what was reflected in their depths. �I should never have brought Kevin and Sarah into our dispute. I love your children as much as I love you, and hate myself for hurting them.� Brenda was silent for several minutes. Ben grew anxious as he restrained himself from pressuring her to reply. Finally she took a breath and spoke. �I must admit that when you used my children to try and work your way back into my life I was more than angry. You had promised me in the beginning that nothing like that would ever happen, that my children would never become pawns on your gameboard. I could forgive you just about anything, but.....� She bit her lip, searching for the right words. �Both Kevin and Sarah have been heartbroken at your absence. Kevin more than his sister, and he has been quite difficult to live with.� Once again Brenda paused, her gaze flitting about the room, unwilling to meet Ben�s eyes. �This Tuesday will mark one year since Ian died. When they came and told me he�d been killed in an accident at the factory, I thought my life was over. The only thing that kept me going was knowing that my two children were depending on me to get them through the heartache of our loss. Somehow I found the strength I needed to be there for them. Life got easier as time passed, and I fell into the routine of work, home and sleep. I kept going because there was no other option. �Then you showed up. You made me laugh when I thought I didn�t know how anymore. I felt as if I had woken up after a long sleep, and to see Kevin and Sarah laughing as well brought more joy to me than you can ever know. I wasn�t sure if what I was doing was right. You are so very much younger than I am, and have seen so little of what the world has to offer. I was selfish, too, Ben. I wanted to hang onto you. I didn�t want to share you with anyone, with anything. I played along with your game of secrecy because it was to my advantage, not yours. You were merely afraid of your parent�s disapproval of our relationship. I was afraid you�d realize I wasn�t what you wanted, or needed.� Brenda moved to sit next to him on the sofa. Ben took her hand in his and held on. �I don�t want to lose you, Ben. But neither do I want to hold onto you against your will.� �I�m hardly here against my will, Brenda.� Ben glanced down at their joined hands, then looked into her eyes. �I have a confession to make, though.� �A confession?� Ben nodded. �I wasn�t planning on coming here today. I went home yesterday to tell my parents that I would be leaving for New York following my exams. Another example of my self-centred thinking. I just assumed you would never forgive me, that you wanted nothing more to do with me. So, I made arrangements with my uncle to find myself a job and that would be that! I was all ready to pack up and leave the country, leave my family, friends and... you.� Brenda�s voice trembled slightly as she asked, �What made you change your mind about coming here?� �My mother.� �Your mother?� she said incredulously. Brenda thought back to the tight-lipped woman who had sat on this very sofa less than a week ago. Hardly my staunchest ally! �Believe me, I was surprised by her suggestion myself. Ha, suggestion! She ordered me to come here.� He brought Brenda�s hand up to press it against his lips. �My mother rules the roost at home. She is a force to be reckoned with, and not one that I have ever dared to cross. I am eternally grateful for her iron fist, for she has forced me to see myself in a different light, the way others see me. I didn�t like the picture.� �But I still don�t understand why your mother would send you back to me. I didn�t think she was very impressed when she was here last week.� �She said you were miserable without me, and told me to come and beg you to forgive me.� With those words, Ben moved to kneel on the floor at Brenda�s side. �I�m begging you, Brenda. Please forgive me.� *** �Don�t move.� Elizabeth placed a hand on her husband�s chest and pushed him back to a reclining position. �Stay very, very still.� She slowly reached her hand across him and WHAM!! �Got it!� She smiled in satisfaction as she flicked the bug away with a finger. �Now, what were you saying?� Will shook his head, amused. �I was about to ask you why you thought Ben would be returning today? He left only last night. I should think if Brenda was willing to forgive him that he�d be remaining in Cambridge for a while at least.� Elizabeth chuckled. �If she�ll forgive him? Of course she will. And then Ben will want to bring her here right away, so that everyone can meet her now that it�s pretty much out in the open.� �If you know our son�s mind so well, why didn�t you do something about this weeks ago?� Frowning, his wife handed him a cup of tea. �It�s not that I know his mind, but I wasn�t in possession of all of the facts, earlier.� She caught Will�s smile before the teacup obscured it. �You�re laughing at me! Stop it, or I�ll be tempted to do something I shouldn�t.� Will�s eyebrows rose in invitation. His wife leaned forward and, with her lips close to his, whispered softly, �Now, you wouldn�t want me to do something I shouldn�t, would you?� He brought his arms up to encompass her waist, nuzzling just behind her ear. Rebecca suddenly appeared at the open french doors leading back into the house. �May we join you out here?� She gestured behind her to Kathleen. Elizabeth straightened up in her chair. �Certainly! Bring your breakfasts out and keep us company.� She cast an apologetic look at Will, who sighed regretfully. The girls disappeared back inside and returned a few moments later with their plates. �It�s a bit early for you two to be up, isn�t it?� Elizabeth asked. �Not for me,� Rebecca pointed out. �Actually it�s a bit late for me, but I thought I�d skip the early lesson this morning.� She looked behind her at the view of the lake. �It�s nice out here. Why haven�t we eaten out here before?� Will glanced at Elizabeth. �We do regularly, Rebecca. At least, weather permitting. We have done so for many years.� �At least twenty-one,� Elizabeth added, smiling warmly at her husband. �I think we�re intruding,� Kathleen said quietly. �Not in the least!� her mother quickly replied. �It�s nice to have you girls join us this morning. I think Rebecca has a point, though. Perhaps all of us should eat out here once in a while.� Will raised an eyebrow in her direction, years of quiet, intimate breakfasts together uppermost in his mind. �If that is what you would like, my dear, I�m sure we can arrange it.� �I did say once in a while,� Elizabeth said with the sort of smile she reserved especially for him. Somehow, Will couldn�t imagine breakfast out here being quite as relaxing once Rich and Aaron were added to the picture. �Special occasions, then?� he ventured doubtfully. �Birthdays!� added Kathleen, fully aware that only she and Ben were lucky enough to have birthdays during tolerable weather. Elizabeth laughed. �Birthdays it is! Ben�s is coming up in a few weeks. I think we should plan something for then. We may have a few things to celebrate by that time.� Kathleen and Rebecca exchanged confused looks. �Your brother payed us a visit last night,� Will explained. �But, Elizabeth, do you really want a breakfast celebration? Dinner would be more appropriate I should think.� �Ben was here?� Kathleen squeaked. �Is he upstairs?� Elizabeth shook her head. �No, we sent him back to Cambridge last night.� �Oh, now I�m really confused,� Rebecca muttered. �What are we celebrating?� Elizabeth put her teacup down and patiently addressed her daughters. �Ben went back to Cambridge to see Brenda. I expect that he�ll return home with her today.� �Oh, we finally get to meet his girlfriend??� Kathleen�s smile lit up her face. �Don�t get excited yet,� Will cautioned. �Your mother may be getting ahead of herself, here.� �Nonsense,� Elizabeth countered. �They�ll be here. You�ll see.� Will wisely said no more on the subject, while the ladies began planning the afternoon. *** �When will the kids be back?� Ben asked. He took another bite of the crepes that Brenda had made for them. Neither had eaten any breakfast that morning. She glanced toward the clock on the wall. �Another hour I think. John and Marian were taking them out for lunch after church.� �I�d like to take all of you to Pemberley this afternoon, so the rest of my family can meet you.� �Today?� Brenda looked at him in surprise. �But it�s a long drive there and back. Do we have enough time to do it in one day?� �We can stay there tonight. Don�t worry about school and work. It won�t hurt the kids to miss one day, and you can call in sick or something.� Ben twined his fingers with hers. �Please?� Brenda hesitated only long enough to smile at him. �I�ll need to ring Andrea about the change in plans for tomorrow, then.� �Great!� �And you can help me pack up some clothes for Kevin and Sarah after we�ve finished eating.� Ben grinned. �Yes, Ma�am!� Less than an hour had passed when they heard a car pull into the drive. Brenda looked at Ben apprehensively. Ian�s parents knew nothing about him, and she was unsure of their reaction. The front door opened and Kevin rushed in. �Mum! Mum, I saw Ben�s car out front! Is he here?� The boy�s footsteps could be heard pounding through the downstairs rooms. Brenda came down, Ben behind her, just as John, Marian and Sarah entered the house. Kevin materialized through the doorway from the kitchen. �BEN!� he yelled, and launched himself toward the man. Ben caught the boy and lifted him up. �What have you been eating, Kevin? You must be twenty pounds heavier since I last saw you!� Kevin laughed. �Don�t stay away so long next time.� Sarah now came forward eagerly for her share of his attention. Ben lowered Kevin to the floor and knelt beside the little girl. �How�s my sweetheart?� he said, giving her a hug. �Have you been good for your mum?� �I missed you, Ben,� Sarah said. �Are you staying with us forever, now?� John cleared his throat loudly, startling Brenda. �Ben,� she said, drawing his attention to the couple still standing in the front entry. �This is John and Marian McIntyre. John... Marian..... this is Ben Darcy.� John grunted something that Ben assumed passed for a greeting. He extended his hand to the older man, but there was no response. Ben nodded his head toward Marian, who merely pursed her lips and remained silent. �Would you like to come in for some tea?� Brenda enquired tentatively. �No, thank you,� John replied abruptly. He cast a glance in Ben�s direction before turning to Brenda once more. �Perhaps a word with you......?� Ben caught his meaning. �Come on you two,� he said to the children. �Let�s go out in the back garden. It�s too nice a day to be inside.� They didn�t need to be asked twice. Kevin took one arm and Sarah the other, the two of them dragging Ben out the back door. Brenda led the way into the front room, her mind devising and discarding ways to broach the subject with her late husband�s parents. All three were silent for a moment after sitting down. Then John spoke up. �Are we to assume that you have become involved with this Ben person?� Brenda frowned. �I mean no disrespect, John, but could you please refrain from referring to him as �this Ben person�? I know this is a difficult matter for you to discuss, but eventually I was going to become involved with someone.� �Ian hasn�t been gone a year, yet!� Marian spat out. �And here you are, flaunting your affair in our faces!� �I am not flaunting anything!� Brenda cried. �Ben showed up unexpectedly this morning. He�s not been around for quite a while.� �So we gathered from Kevin�s little speech.� John remarked sharply. �Is this good for the children, this man popping in and out of their lives like this?� Brenda narrowed her gaze. �I�ll thank you to remember that they are my children and I do know what�s best for them.� Marian suddenly rose from her seat. �Come along, John. I can see she�s not willing to listen to common sense.� She turned to her daughter-in-law. �It�s obvious where your priorities lay. He�s a very attractive young man but sex isn�t everything, Brenda. He�s just a youngster and sooner or later he�s going to come to the conclusion that an older woman with a couple of kids is hampering his lifestyle. Do yourself, and the children, a favour and send him on his way before it goes too far.� She marched out of the room without waiting for a reply. John stood up and followed her out, without another word to Brenda. She sat silently fuming until the sound of the back door opening and closing brought her attention back to the present. �Brenda?� Ben�s voice was very quiet. �Are you alright?� Sighing heavily, she turned to look up into his concerned face. �I�m fine. I suppose it could have gone better, but I have to remember that this is a very emotional time for John and Marian. That�s the only reason I�ll excuse them for their rude and insulting remarks.� She wearily dropped her face into her hands. �They don�t seem to realize that whatever my involvement is with you, I am still hurting over Ian�s death, and the memories are just as painful for me with the anniversary of his death so close.� Ben knelt down beside her and placed a gentle hand on her knee. �Would you rather we put off going to Pemberley for a while?� Brenda sniffled and met his gaze bravely. �No. Let�s leave now. I want to meet your sisters and brother. I want to feel a part of your family at last.� Smiling, and eyes shining, Ben disappeared through the kitchen to call Kevin and Sarah in from the garden. Within minutes all four of them were tucked into Ben�s car and on the road to Derbyshire. *** to be continued....

Hey Teg! Welcome back and thanks for the nice long post. Hooray for Ben! Here's some more to keep the fans happy: The Wedding Singer Chapter 9 After a restless night, Lizzy rose early feeling not at all refreshed. In an attempt to wake up, she took a brisk walk, which helped somewhat, and relied on caffeine to do the rest. Jane entered the kitchen and found her sister sipping coffee, staring off into space. "Good morning dear sister!" Jane was altogether too bright and cheerful for Lizzy's mood. Lizzy looked up with bleary eyes and noticed her sister was wearing the same clothes she had on the night before. "Are you just getting home? And why are you so danged cheerful?" "Oh Lizzy, I have wonderful news!" Jane dropped into the chair opposite Lizzy and smiled broadly. "Charles asked me to marry him last night!" Lizzy jumped up and grabbed her sister in a bear hug. "Jane, congratulations! I am so happy for you! Tell me everything!" This news revived Lizzy more effectively than did exercise or artificial stimulants. She poured Jane a cup of coffee and sat back down to hear the details. "He is so wonderful Lizzy! I am so happy! When I drove Charles home last night, we didn't speak the whole way but he kept looking at me in a funny manner. I must have asked him a dozen times what was wrong but he just shook his head and didn't say anything. I finally gave up, thinking he was just still upset about Caroline. When we got to his house he led me to the family room, sat me on the couch and knelt in front of me. He took my hands in his and said that he realized today, meaning yesterday of course, how much he needed me. He said it meant a lot that I was there for him and that my kindness helped him get through the pain and embarrassment of what happened. He said I gave him hope and made him feel much better. He said he wanted me to always be there to share the good times with him and to help him through the bad. He said he loves me more than life itself and asked me to be his wife. Oh Lizzy, I was so surprised and happy! Of course I said yes and then I attacked him! He carried me to his room and w made love all night long!" "You SLEPT with him?" Lizzy couldn't believe her sister. "Of course Lizzy. It wasn't the first time. We've been intimate since our 5th or 6th date. Why are you so shocked? Haven't you and George been..." "NO, OF COURSE NOT!!" Lizzy shouted. Forcing herself to calm down she added, "I'm waiting until I'm married. Mama always drilled that into our heads didn't she?" "Lizzy, you never listened to Mother on anything! Why this? Do you really feel that strongly about it? Are you still a virgin? I must say I am surprised, in this day and age! I certainly don't sleep around but Charles was not the first. I love Charles too dearly and desire him too greatly to deny ourselves this pleasure." Jane had a note of defensiveness in her voice. Lizzy was suddenly embarrassed. "Jane, I am not passing judgment on you. If this is what is right for you, then I have no wish to make you uncomfortable about it. I was just surprised, that's all. You're right, I never did take too much of what Mama said to heart. I had a bad experience with a boy in high school and I think that is what caused me to believe I should wait until marriage. Anyway, enough about me, congratulations to you and Charles. I know you will be very happy together. Have you set a date yet?" "No, we didn't want to interfere with your wedding plans so we're going to wait until spring. We thought we'd announce our engagement at dinner today and then discuss possible dates with Mother and Dad." Their plans for the day included Sunday dinner with their family after visiting their grandfather. "Are you going to tell Papa this morning?" Lizzy inquired. "Yes, which means Dad will get the news before the rest of the family as he is coming with us. In fact, I better go take a shower and get ready. He and Charles will be here in less than a half-hour." ********** Lizzy and Jane thought Papa hadn't looked very well today. Papa had requested some private time with their father so they went for a walk and discussed it. "Do you thing there is something wrong with him?" Jane asked, concerned. Charles held her hand in sympathy for her distress. He wanted to show his support as she had for him the day before. "I don't know. I wonder what he wanted to discuss so secretly with Dad. It's giving me a bad feeling." Lizzy replied. "I'm sure he'll be fine," assured Charles. "After all the man is 80 years old. He's entitled to a bad day now and then." "Maybe you're right." Jane wanted to believe Charles but couldn't help feeling uneasy. "At least we were able to bring him some cheer with our good news." She tightened her grip on Charles' hand and smiled at him. Lizzy remained thoughtful as they walked back to the car. ********** Sunday dinner was a hectic affair at the Bennet house. Not only were the seven members of the family always in attendance, but there were usually several more friends and relatives present. In addition to Charles, this Sunday's guests included Mr. Bennet's sister and brother-in-law, the Phillipses, and a college friend of Mary's. Food was plentiful and various conversations could be heard all around the table. "How was my father today dear?" asked Mrs. Bennet of her husband. She was too busy with dinner preparations on Sundays to join her daughters' visits with her father. "He seemed a little under the weather today I thought," Mr. Bennet replied. A pained look passed his countenance so quickly that no one at the table noticed. He had some dreadful news to share with his family but would do it later in privacy. "The dear man tries to do too much for his age. I must go visit him this week and see if he needs anything." "Yes, do that Fran. I know he would like to see you." Mr. Bennet quickly changed the topic of conversation to something else. When the main meal was finished and dessert and coffee served, Charles stood up. All conversation ceased as he cleared his throat. "I have an announcement to make. Last night I asked the beautiful Jane Bennet to be my wife and she accepted, making me the happiest man on earth!" Pandemonium broke out as all rushed to congratulate the couple. Charles beamed and Jane cried, as did her mother. Lizzy watched the blissful couple with happiness and a little envy. George was rarely at her side for these family gatherings and she wished he were there to share her joy. She hoped his hangover hadn't been too awful. She would call him later to see how he is feeling and relate the good news. She was positive that once they were married, he would make more of an effort to spend time with her family. ********** Summer was a good time of year for the Bennet family. Since all except Mrs. Bennet were either attending or working at a school, they all shared the good fortune of having a nice long summer holiday. The band engagements provided the girls with a good income while leaving them with lots of free time. After dinner all the company left except for Mary's friend Amy who was spending three weeks with the Bennet family before flying home to Oklahoma. Charles had gone to his sister Louisa's house to see if Caroline had appeared and to share the news of his engagement. Jane had offered to go with him, but he felt Louisa might want some private time to discuss yesterday's debacle. Jane was not unhappy to spend her afternoon lazing by the pool at her parents' home with her sisters. Charles would return for her later. The six girls chatted happily about their summer plans. The band was engaged at least one day every weekend during July and August, but they had all of their weekdays free except for a gig coming up on Friday at the Meryton July 4th Carnival. Lizzy would spend much of her summer on wedding arrangements and Jane was most eager to help as she could get ideas for her own wedding at the same time. Mary was looking forward to spending lots of time at the Meryton Public Library and Kitty had plans to visit several of her college friends. Lydia had no fixed plans and would go wherever a good time was to be found. Lizzy was concerned that Lydia's idea of a good time would include questionable (and possibly illegal) behavior and resolved to include her sister in activities whenever possible. Tom Bennet was struggling with the news his father-in-law had shared with him that morning. He would have to tell his family but didn't know when to do so. He had waited until after Jane make her happy announcement at dinner and then for the guests to leave, but now the laughter coming from the backyard made him reluctant to spoil his daughters' enjoyment. Well it couldn't be helped. He would have to break the news today. Edward felt that he would not live more than another week or two and Tom wanted his family to have time to accept the inevitable and spend time with their grandfather while he was still lucid. He knew his girls, especially Lizzy and Jane, would want to be with their Papa as much as possible until the end. Edward had also informed him of the contents of his will and that was weighing heavily on Tom's mind as well. After his amazement at the size of his father-in-law's legacy had subsided, he realized trouble would be ahead. While he was very happy for Lizzy and Jane, and knew they deserved heir grandfather's largesse, he was concerned about the reaction of his wife and younger daughters. And he was afraid that Lizzy and Jane would feel guilty when they had no cause to. Tom hoped that Edward's videotape would explain his reasons sufficiently for the method of distribution of his wealth to calm everyone's emotions. Tom feared this would be a very trying summer. ************************* Chapter 10 Rick was tired of William's moping about. He'd come to spend a month with his cousin and was not having fun. He and Georgie tried everything to improve William's mood to no avail. Well today was the 4th of July and he and Georgie were going to enjoy the town's celebration, William or no William. They had arranged to meet Charles near the bandstand since the Bennet Sisters were playing at the event. Even though it was only 6 o'clock in the evening, William was already well on his way to being drunk. He had sunk into a deep depression after his failed wedding, which only got worse as the week went by. While not usually much of a drinker, he could no longer stand the pain of loneliness that wracked his body every second of the day and night and was attempting to numb it a little by emptying a bottle of the finest french brandy. Rick burst into his cousin's office. "William, this has gone on long enough. You have to come out of this room. Georgiana and I are going to the 4th of July carnival and we would like you to come with us." William looked up at him and smiled goofily. "Hey there, cuz. 4th of July? Carnival? Sure, let's go." He stood a bit unsteadily and wove his way to the door. Rick looked at him in amazement. His cousin was drunk! Rick never thought he would see this day. Fortunately William was a happy drunk and Rick was almost relieved at this change of attitude even though it was artificially induced. If William didn't get any more to drink maybe he'd sober up a bit and enjoy himself. They met Georgiana by the front door. "Oh William, I am so glad you decided to come with us. It will be fun," she said happily until she saw her brother stumble and giggle. A look of astonishment came over her face. Rick took William's arm and led him out the door. "He's had a little bit to drink. Don't worry, it will do him good to get out and get some fresh air. And it's better than letting him stay here to drink more. I'll take care of him." Georgiana nodded mutely and followed them outside. The chauffeur opened the car doors for them and they settled into the back of the limousine. Since a large crowd was expected at the carnival, they had decided not to drive themselves and have to search for a place to park. This way they could be dropped off near the town common and call on the cell phone when they were ready to be picked up. Rick's family did not have nearly as much money as the Darcys did and he enjoyed these little niceties that came along with wealth. "Hey cuz, open the bar and gimme some whiskey," slurred William. When Rick ignored his request, William took out the bottle himself. Georgiana went to stop him, but Rick laid a hand on her arm. "Let him be." He'd had enough experience with drunks to know how to handle this one. William attempted to pour himself a drink but spilled it all over the counter. Rick calmly wiped it up with some paper towels. William tried again and spilled some more. Rick cleaned it up. Then the motion of the car made William feel queasy. He put down the bottle and collapsed on the seat groaning softly. Rick smiled at Georgiana's grimace. "Don't worry, once we get outside he'll be OK. We're almost there." He corked the whiskey bottle and returned it to the liquor cabinet and put the unused but dirty glass in the sink. By the time he was finished, the car had stopped at the carnival and Rick helped William get out. The crowd was already large as the carnival had started hours ago. The afternoon had been devoted to family activities - games and a picnic - and the evening events were now beginning. The Bennet Sisters were setting up in the bandstand and carnival rides had started to operate. A large area by the bandstand had been roped off for dancing and a huge fireworks display was set to go off at 10:00. Rick noticed Charles waving at them and he waved back. It took a few minutes to navigate through the crowd to the bandstand, mostly because William could hardly walk. "Chuckie!" yelled William when they reached their goal. "How's it hangin'?" Charles grimaced at the sound of his nickname. William gave his friend a big bear hug and almost pulled him to the ground. Rick went over to help Charles steady him. "Hey Chuckie, congrats on your engagement! You're gettin' a great girl there. Jane is a great girl. She's Lizzy's sister ya know. Hey there's Lizzy! Hi Lizzy!" Lizzy heard her name being shouted and looked in the direction of its origin. She was surprised to see William smiling broadly and waving at her enthusiastically. She waved back and continued with her preparations. William started to walk (rather, stumble) in her direction but was stopped by Rick and Charles. "Lizzy. I wanna go say hi to Lizzy," William whined. "She'll come over when she's ready," said Rick. "Let her get set up first. Don't bother her." William plunked himself on the ground, pouting. Georgiana sat down next to him and rubbed his back soothingly. "Wow!" Charles remarked in surprise. "He is drunk! I've never seen William drunk before. Not even in college." "I know," Rick agreed. "Fortunately he's happy at the moment. It's the first time I've seen him so since the wedding. Speaking of which, have you seen Caroline?" Charles winced. "No, it seems she has taken off to Europe. I think she's hiding from everyone. But she does talk to Louisa. I found out that she went back and apologized to William." Rick looked at him in surprise. "She did? William never said a word about it. Of course, he hasn't said much of anything to anyone all week. He's been holed up in his office and Georgiana has been out of her mind with worry. I was determined to drag him here with us tonight but found him drunk and very willing to come. Although I am a little afraid of what he'll be like once the alcohol wears off." Lizzy and Jane came over to say hello to their friends. Charles took Jane in his arms and gave her a big kiss. "I wish you didn't have to play tonight. I'd like to ride the Ferris wheel with you and dance too." She smiled at him lovingly. "We're going to have a couple of breaks so we can take in a ride or two. I'm afraid we'll have to dance some other time though unless Lizzy will sing for us!" Lizzy smiled at them. "No way! I'm gonna ride the Zipper. Any of you guys game to ride with me?" "Count me in," said Georgiana. "How about you Rick?" "Not me. I get sick on that stuff. I'll baby sit the big guy here." He motioned to William who was peering up at them with a dazed and confused look on his face. "Lizzy? That you Lizzy?" William tried to stand up but fell back down. Rick and Charles put out their hands to help him. Lizzy looked at them questioningly. "He's drowning his sorrows today," explained Rick. "He's not one for the booze and I'm afraid he's been a bit affected by it." Seems to be contagious these days, Lizzy thought. Once William was able to stand by himself, he toddled over to Charles and Jane and put his arms around both of them. "So happy for you guys," he slurred. "I know you'll be happy. Better'en me and Caroline." Lizzy thought her heart would break hearing his words. She had thought of him often during the week and picked up the phone to call him several times but felt it wasn't her place to interfere. She felt so sorry for him. No wonder he was trying to drown his sorrows. William then turned his attention to Lizzy. "Hey Lizzy. Where's Georgie boy? Couldn't make it again? If I was your boyfriend I woddit let you out of my sight for a minnit." He stumbled over to give her a hug but fell down. He laid on the ground and laughed uproariously. Lizzy turned away, red with embarrassment. It was such a pitiful sight. And the comment about George hurt. He had a business trip to Las Vegas and decided to leave early to spend the weekend there. He said he wanted to take in some shows and see the sights as he had never been there before (should we doubt his word, dear reader?). Lizzy was hurt that he once again would be gone for the weekend, and a holiday weekend at that. Truthfully she was getting tired of his excuses. They would have to have a serious talk when he returned. "Well we better get ready to begin," Jane said hurriedly, taking Lizzy by the arm. She blew Charles a kiss and led her sister to the bandstand. "I wanna ride the Ferris wheel," William shouted suddenly, still flat on his back. Rick sat down beside him and put a hand on his chest to keep him from trying to get up again. "Hey William. Lizzy's band is going to play in a minute. Let's stay and listen." "Lizzy's band. Wanna hear Lizzy. Hear Lizzy sing. Lizzy sings like an angel." William smiled and closed his eyes. In a minute he was asleep (or, I should say, passed out). "It's going to be a long night," Rick mumbled. ********** It was amazing that William could sleep for two hours with the crowd milling all around him. Once someone even spilled a drink on his leg but all he did was moan and turn over. Rick and Charles took turns sitting with him and taking Georgiana on the rides (well they watched as she rode). When William finally opened his eyes, the band was on a break so Rick was tending him as Charles was with Jane and Georgiana had gone off with Lizzy, Kitty and Lydia to ride the Zipper. "Oh," he moaned. "Where am I?" "Hey William. We're at the carnival." "Carnival? Oh, my head. Oh, I think I'm going to be sick." Rick pulled William up and hurried him to some bushes at the edge of the common. There were no people in this area and it beginning to get dark so William was able to be sick in relative privacy. "I don't feel so good Rick," he moaned. "How much did I drink?" "I have no idea cousin. Enough, I dare say. Let's go sit back down and I'll get you a cold drink and something to eat. And some aspirin." Rick had the foresight to bring some with him. "Can't we just go home?" "No. We are staying for the fireworks. You've been a jerk all week and you're not going to spoil Georgie's time tonight. She is having fun." "Georgie is with us? Where is she?" "She's taking in some rides with Lizzy and her sisters." "Elizabeth? She's here too? Oh, my head hurts!" "You don't remember do you. Yes Lizzy is here. Her band is playing but they're on a break right now. Here we are. Sit down and I'll get you fixed up. Then you can enjoy the music and let Georgie have her good time. You owe it to her." "OK, Rick." William sat down, resting his head on his knees. Rick was soon back with a drink and pizza. Once William had four aspirin and some food inside of him, he began to feel a bit better. The band was back preparing for their next set and Lizzy looked their way. She had noticed earlier that William was comatose and was glad to see him looking somewhat revived. She gave a little wave and he returned it weakly. She wondered if he remembered his earlier actions. She hoped not. The blare of the music didn't help William's headache much but he liked listening to the Bennet Sisters sing. He thought they were truly talented. Especially Elizabeth, with her sweet alto voice. He closed his eyes and let the music envelop him. A short time later a song Lizzy was singing made him sit up and pay close attention. Oh what a night! Late that spring break back in '93. What a very special time for me As I remember what a night. Oh what a night! You know I didn't even know his name But I was never going to be the same. What a fella, what a night. Oh I, I got a funny feeling When he walked in the room. And I, as I recall it ended Much too soon. Oh what a night! Hypnotizing, mesmerizing me He was everything I dreamed he'd be Sweet surrender, what a night. I got a rush like a rolling ball of thunder Spinning my head around and Takin' my body under. Oh what a night! Oh what a night! Why'd it take so long to see the light? Seemed so wrong but now it seems so right. What a fella, what a night.* At that moment William knew. Lizzy was the girl he had met in Florida. He put his head down into his arms and sobbed. If only he had known sooner. Even though he hardly knew her, he had always felt that his lady in red (which was how he always thought of her) would be perfect for him. It was love at first sight. He had been desperate to discover who she was all those years ago. He had tried to find out at the nightclub but no one he questioned knew her. He never did know why she ran away. But now he knew who she was and what did that get him? She's engaged to someone else. William felt Rick pat him on the back as he continued to sob. He knew Rick was thinking he was crying over Caroline but Caroline was history. Now that he knew who his lady in red was, he was totally over Caroline. Now if only he could do something about George... *Lizzy's version of "Oh, What a Night! (December 1963)" by Frankie Vallee and the Four Seasons *************************

Hehe...it worked...yippeeee, thank you, Teg!

Gail!!! Teg!!! Thank you! Thank you!! Thank you!!! Ben got back with Brenda! William found his Lizzy in red! Yes! I seem to remember Esbee promising us a story... hmm? See you Wednesday night, Teg!

NO NEED TO WHISPER, DANI!! SO DO I!! *envious glare*

Hello, everyone! I just wanted to drop a note thanking everyone for their e-mails and posts of concern. I've had some hard decisions to make in the last few weeks, and I've basically decided not to continue with all the drugs, etc. However, there is a clinical drug study starting in the fall that I might be a part of. My doctor in Birmingham wants me to do it . . . The upshot is that we first knew something was wrong when I started going through menopause at 17. Finally, only a few years ago, a specialist in Birmingham (I'm in Huntsville, AL) found out the problem. They did a genetic study and found that I've got genetic problems that have given me a pretty destructive endocrine system. Destructive, that is, to other organs like the liver and heart, etc. We've tried to get things under control for about three years now, and that puts us where we are now. With the problem I have, I'm not expected to live to be old (I'm 32 now). We were stretching things out to 45 or 50 with aggressive treatment, but by not continuing, we don't know what is going to happen, or when. But you know how it goes. It's a guessing game, and the doctor is guessing. Let's just say I haven't dived into my 401K account yet . . . BUT, I wanted to thank everyone at Drool for their concern. Especially the person who sent me the e-card of CF (there was no return e-mail address). Irene

Irene, my prayers are with you. Have you tried a holistic doctor? There is a book called, "My Beautiful Life, How Macrobiotics brought me from Cancer to Radiant Health", by Milenka Dobic. She was in the fourth stage of cancer with just months left to live and it is amazing what changing her diet was able to do.

Very sorry to hear of your problems, Irene. My wishes and hopes are that something will be found to be effective for you. Good luck.

Yessssss, what a treat, two fictional works to enjoy all in the same day! Thanks Teg and Gail. Irene, I've enjoyed you through your writing so much. I'm very sorry to hear of your illness. Please take care of yourself. It sounds like you are. I'm sure you're getting tired of people's medical advice, but I do have some information to share. I hope you don't mind this from a stranger? I'm healthy, but I live with the possibility of being declared "terminal" (I'm just turned thirty), and if that were ever to happen, I would contact Carolyn Myss (the author of Anatomy of Healing) who is a medical intuitive and can diagnose illness and treatment along the lines of Edgar Cayce. I understand that she lives in Chicago. I have pretty much walked away from the medical model of healing, myself, towards a more holistic and spiritual approach. As others on the board have said, my prayers are with you.

Irene, with today's good news on the gene mapping project, we can only hope that something will be discovered in the next few years to extend your life expectancy. I cannot imagine what you are going through but I admire your courage in sharing something so personal with us. I add my thoughts and prayers to everyone else's.

Folks, Thanks so much for the thoughts and prayers. I appreciate them very much. I will also be looking into the alternatives suggested in the posts. HOWEVER, Chapter 35 of "Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose" is available, and will be posted next. But it's been a long, long time, and for those who need a refresher of the story line, the whole thing is at http://home.hiwaay.net/~icappleg/Darcy/darcy.html (Does three in one day mean SadieR is going to flip out?) Irene

Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose, Chapter 35 Darcy stared at the clouds overhead, flat on his back in the middle of the road. It was just too much. First, the funeral. Then the night after the funeral . . . he still wasn't sure he saw what he thought he did, although there was no explanation he could give himself. Then Mrs. Wickham . . . although she kept to her room most of the time, whenever he saw her, he felt an angry chill overtake him, and he knew it showed fully on his face. He couldn't even bring himself to speak to her, although she instinctively shied away from him and didn't attempt a conversation with him either. Then three weeks of being in the same house with Mrs. Bennett. Mrs. Bennett, the morning after the funeral, apparently decided she wasn't getting enough attention from Mr. Bennett and the servants, so she took up residence at Netherfield, "to take care of my poor, dear Jane," as she put it. In actuality, she spent all her time making unreasonable demands of the staff, monopolizing everybody's attention, and constantly trying to flatter Darcy by making constant references to his wealth. Annoyed, Darcy ignored her as much as he could. But this morning, he just had to get away. He couldn't handle any more. And now the damn horse had thrown him. The horse, having a deep personality conflict with its rider, seemed to bide its time until its master's attention lapsed. Then it bucked forward forcefully, ejecting its burden without ceremony. *** We must get away from here. As soon as possible. Now. *** Darcy raised his head, and met the horse's eyes. The horse regarded him coolly. *** Maybe not now. *** Darcy let his head drop back to the ground. *** In a few minutes. But soon. *** Elizabeth met Darcy as she saw him coming across the field, walking in front of his horse holding the reins. As usual, Darcy didn't have much to say, which bothered Elizabeth to no end, but she was determined to be patient with him. It was difficult; she needed him for support, especially with Mrs. Bennett around, but he just shut down on her as he always did. Probably another result of Mrs. Bennett's company. When Elizabeth wordlessly reached out to take Darcy's hand, he stopped. "Elizabeth . . ." He didn't know how to broach the subject. But Elizabeth somehow knew what he was thinking. She felt the same way. Instead of torturing him by making him express his feelings, she gave his hand a squeeze and stared walking again. "You know, Will," Elizabeth interrupted. "Jane and Charles are doing much better, very well indeed, considering the circumstances. And they have mother to take care of them . . ." Elizabeth almost choked, trying to say the words about her mother seriously. But she pressed on. "I think -- if it's convenient -- I'd like to leave for Pemberley." Darcy followed next to his wife silently. Glancing over, she found his expression unreadable. "And it must be really difficult to handle all of Pemberley's business through the post as you have been all the time we've been here," Elizabeth rambled on. "I know Jane and Charles will agree that you have business at Pemberley, and . . ." she ran out of reasons why they should leave. And she still hadn't gotten to the truth. Darcy stopped and looked down at her. "Aaaaaand?" Darcy stretched out the word, as if he were adding a comma at the end of Elizabeth's last sentence in place of the period. "And," Elizabeth sighed. "I fear my mother is severely taxing my sanity." "Really?" Darcy raised his eyebrow. "Such a pleasant woman! Are you entirely positive?" Elizabeth didn't look amused. "Very well," he continued. "We shall leave tomorrow, if possible." As they reached the house, however, a hysterical servant who had apparently been waiting at the door for the Darcys to return, ran toward them frantically. She was waving a piece of paper. "Mrs. Darcy," the servant panted as she reached them. "I was changing the linen in Mrs. Wickham's room, and I found this, and oh! I didn't know what to do . . . I didn't want to upset the Bingleys, and Mrs. Bennett . . . I just didn't know what else to do." Darcy took the paper from the servant and scanned its contents as the servant caught her breath. When he finished reading, he crumbled the paper in his fist and tipped his head back, staring at the sky. "Will, what is it? What is it?" Elizabeth was so startled and concerned she forgot that she called her husband "Will" in front of the servant. Darcy blew out a deep breath. "It seems, Mrs. Darcy, that Mrs. Wickham is feeling remorse for the events of three weeks ago, and decided last night to depart from our company. To travel to London, alone, in the hopes that her husband has his business affairs in order, and that she might rejoin him."

Oh Irene, thank you for sharing with us. As always my prayers are with you. And I'm glad to see this story back! You've brought me a little sunshine, I wish I could do so for you...

Thank you for sharing! I'm thinking of you! I'm glad that my CF card cheered you up a bit! It was not that I chose to be anonymous, but I suppose it just came out that way!! This is the first time I have had that experience!!

I have a lousy memory, Irene. The title I mentioned was Anatomy of the Spirit. Three postings! I'm on the other side of flipped!!! Or as Bridget might say, v.v.flipped, board's activity is bloody brilliant! :-) Now all that is needed is a snappie of you-know-who!

Actually, in this Sunday's paper (in the U.S.) there was a feature on Jennifer Ehle . . . did you know she is an American? Let's hear it for the Americans!

Yahoo Americans!!! Thanks Irene for another chapter of your always interesting story. We have missed it greatly. Which paper was the feature about JE in? I live in New England but if it was in Parade, we get that with the Boston Globe. I did not know that she is an American. Of course we can't take credit for CF but we can love him anyway!

Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose, Chapter 36 The ladies sat in the parlor near the library, sans Mrs. Bennett who had hysterically taken to her bed upon hearing of Lydia's unexpected departure. Jane, Elizabeth, and Mrs. Gardiner first tried to amuse themselves by reading aloud, but they knew they couldn't keep their minds on the book, and they were only fooling themselves to continue. So Jane held the book on her greatly expanded belly, but wasn't paying any attention to it. She stared out the window into the night. Elizabeth and Mrs. Gardiner were making pillows, but every time they thought they heard a noise, they both made mistakes. It would all have to be taken out and done over anyway. Finally, they heard the library door jerk open, and all three ladies shot out of their chairs. Sewing and books fell to the floor, unnoticed. Darcy strode out, firmly closing the door behind him, and went outside. The three ladies stared at each other, shocked but terribly curious. Without a word, Elizabeth went outside to find Darcy. She couldn't find him. She stopped outside the door and looked around, but could not see him anywhere. Squaring her shoulders against the darkness, she was about to head away from the house, when she heard Darcy say her name. She spun around, and then saw him. He had his back against the side of the house, leaning against it, smoking. She knew that was a bad sign. Darcy hardly ever smoked, unless he was terribly upset or terribly bored. Both were very rare. But one look at his face told her that Darcy certainly wasn't bored: he had the same look of disgust, affront, and insult he had given her as she rejected his first proposal at Rosings so long ago. Elizabeth joined Darcy against the wall, and waited until he snuffed out the small cigar and threw it on the grass. "Want to tell me about it?" Elizabeth asked calmly but firmly. "No." "Tell me about it anyway." Darcy glanced at his wife, then glanced away. It was getting cold outside, but Elizabeth was obviously determined not to leave until she got what she wanted. "Your father and your uncle Gardiner were of a mind simply to send word to London confirming your sister's safe arrival, and that she is reunited with her husband. Bingley agreed. I alone had the contrary opinion. I believed -- believe -- that someone should go to London at once. Me, if necessary." Elizabeth pondered the information. "But, she has such a head start, no one will be able to overtake her. And once she is there . . ." "Once she is there," Darcy interrupted coldly. "She will look for her husband and not find him. She will have nowhere to go. No friends. No prospects. Nothing." Elizabeth hoped Darcy was only forecasting doom for Lydia because of his bad feelings toward her. But . . . he said it with entirely too much certainty, and not enough conjecture. "And how do you know this?" Elizabeth asked as a chill overtook her. Darcy took off his heavy overcoat and wordlessly handed it to his wife. She wasn't about to argue; she took it. He waited until she had wrapped herself in the much-too-large coat, and then he turned to her. "I know that because I have contacts in London who would occasionally send me word of Mr. Wickham. In time, he gambled and swindled his way out of . . ." Darcy stopped. There was no need to be so blunt with Elizabeth. He paused and started over. "In time, Mr. Wickham put his business affairs in order, and left the country. To Scotland." Darcy paused. "With another woman." When Darcy heard Elizabeth suck in her breath sharply in shock, he regretted mentioning Mr. Wickham's infidelity. "When?" Elizabeth finally croaked. "Wickham left the country about three months ago. As Mrs. Wickham was taken care of, and with her parents, I had no reason to impart what I knew. Until now. Now your father and uncle are angry with me for withholding the information, and Bingley is shocked insensible." "What are we going to do?" Elizabeth sounded far away. He knew she was about to cry. "I'm sorry, Elizabeth . . . your father and uncle have forbidden me to get involved. They are going to London, leaving immediately. Your father in particular believes this to be a 'family matter' -- and he does not consider me to be family." She started to cry. He knew it. And he knew he wouldn't be able to stand it. "It just never stops, does it?" Elizabeth sobbed. Darcy reached into his pocket and handed Elizabeth a handkerchief, which she used to dab her eyes. "Lydia insists on making a mockery of us, all of us, because of her own selfish determination. And now . . . and now, she's arriving in London destitute without knowing it, and I'm so angry . . . and hurt . . . but I don't want her to . . ." She couldn't continue. Darcy knew it was time to take charge. "Look," he took Elizabeth by the shoulders and pointed her to the entrance to Netherfield as a carriage sped through the gate. "That is your father and Mr. Gardiner. They will find her. They know we are going back to Pemberley, and I know they will send us word. If they do not find her at once, I will find her. Elizabeth," he took her chin and tilted her head up so she was looking at him. "We found her once. We'll find her again. And she must have had a little money with her, is that not right?" Elizabeth pulled herself together, wiping her nose. "Yes. Perhaps a little. Father gave her an allowance . . ." "Well, there! It's not nearly so hopeless as it seems." At this point, Darcy would say anything to get her to stop crying. He took her by the arm and led her toward the house. "And we'll leave tomorrow, if you are up to it, and Miss Bennett said she would come with us. I had opportunity last week to speak to your father about the possibility of her returning with us for a long visit, and he agreed, you remember." Darcy walked Elizabeth up the stairs, deposited her in her chambers, and started to back out, using the excuse of finding the maid. "You shall see, it will be well. We will ensure Mrs. Wickham is well, and we will enjoy a long visit from your other sister at Pemberley. It will be well." Darcy closed the door behind himself, and leaned heavily against it. *** It's going to be bloody hell, you mean *** Darcy thought, recalling Mr. Bennett's angry words in the library. Shrugging, he started looking for Elizabeth's maid.

Chapters 37 and 38 are at the following site: http://home.hiwaay.net/~icappleg/Darcy/nchl/nchl.html Chapter 37 is a pretty intense chapter, and 38 may not meet the . . . ummmm . . . standards of the board. I'm not sure if it does. I don't think it's THAT bad. But that's why I haven't posted it. You can skip these chapters and still be able to follow what happens next, however.

You can skip these chapters and still be able to follow what happens next, however Nevah!!!

*skip*???? Have you ever met a drooler who skipped any of your chapters??;-)) They are delightful!!

I'm just heading off for vacation. (Boyfriend wants me to try camping --- I told him I prefer to commune with shopping districts in big cities, but I'll give it a try.) What a nice treat before leaving. We leave in an hour, if boyfriend stops asking, "hey where's the--". . .More to read. What are men to fictional men and drool? Skip? Skip? I do not skip! I flip, Sadie I am. All the best to everyone. Talk to you when I get back. :-)

Wow Irene! 3 chapters in one day - I'm in heaven! Have fun Sadie. My husband got me to go camping very reluctantly over 20 years ago when we first met. Now we go all the time and I love it.

Ladies.... :) Irene, my thoughts and prayers are with you as well. How could any illness resist the force of our combined energies? :) Danielle and I are off to Chicago tomorrow, so here's a chapter to keep you somewhat sated until I can return and finish it off. You know, there's only a couple of them left! Chapter Eighteen To the first time observer, the approach to Pemberley was breathtaking. The immense stone structure rose up from the green expanse of lawn, thrusting its way into the bright blue sky. Trees lined the laneway leading to the house, the dark foliage a stark contrast against the gray stone of the gates separating the private park from the more publicly accessible property of the estate. �Oh, Ben. It�s so beautiful!� Brenda didn�t know where to look first as the car swept through the front gates. The wide lawn drew the eye up toward the lake, then across to the gardens that bordered the west side of the house, finally taking in the towering design of the residence itself. Ben felt an unfamiliar rush of pleasure course through his veins with Brenda�s words. Many of his friends had voiced similar praise upon first viewing Pemberley, but somehow it was very different coming from the woman he loved. A flash of colour on the lawn transformed itself into the figures of Aaron and Rich as the two boys raced alongside the drive ahead of Ben�s car. �Hey, Ben!� they yelled, waving as the vehicle passed by on its way to the carpark beside the house. Kevin opened his sleepy eyes as they came to a halt, immediately sitting up to peer out the window at the strange surroundings. �Are we here?� His eyes opened wider when he spotted the other two boys approaching the car. Aaron and Rich skidded to a stop just short of the open driver�s door. �Ben!� panted Rich. �It�s about time you got here.� �What?� �Mum�s been expecting you all afternoon. Dad said you wouldn�t be coming, but Mum �.� Ben was shaking his head. �Slow down, Rich.� He pulled open the rear door to let Kevin emerge. �Kevin, this is my brother, Rich, and my cousin, Aaron.� �Hi Kevin.� Aaron remembered his manners. �Hi,� Kevin shyly replied. �And,� Ben continued, waving a hand across the roof of the car, �this is Brenda.� Rich nodded in her direction. �Hi Brenda. Ben, can we take Kevin down to the lake with us?� �Not yet, Rich. Just wait until he�s had a chance to come in the house and meet our sisters. Then I�m sure you three can go and find some amusement away from the girls.� Disappointed, Rich grudgingly agreed and the two cousins led the way to the main doors. Brenda lifted her still sleeping daughter from the back seat and passed her to Ben. Together, they followed the boys into the house. The first thing on Ben�s mind was to see how his father was. He had been somewhat reassured that nothing was seriously wrong by the fact that Rich and Aaron hadn�t said anything. Still, if his parents had kept Will�s condition quiet so far, there was every possibility that they may have continued to do that. Stepping into the front hall felt a little strange, since his absence from home had been so prolonged. The memory of the scene in the library the previous evening did nothing to help settle Ben�s apprehension, either. Sarah shifted in his arms as her eyes opened and she gave a great yawn. Brenda was gazing about in awe. She stepped closer to Ben at the sound of a door opening further down the hall. �They�re here!� they heard Rich call out. �Everyone must be in the music room,� Ben said quietly, taking Brenda�s hand and leading her toward that room. Kevin and the other boys were already making themselves comfortable when Ben brought Brenda to the open doorway. Everyone�s eyes were turned toward him. �Hi.� he said. His eyes travelled over the faces arrayed around the room, coming to rest on his father�s. Will appeared no different than Ben was accustomed to seeing him, and he sighed a little in relief. �Come in, come in,� his mother was saying. �Ben, introduce Brenda to everyone.� Ben smiled broadly and stepped into the room, bringing the woman at his side forward with him. �I�d like you all to meet Brenda, the woman I am trying to convince to marry me.� *** Will put his book down on the night table and looked across the room at his wife. �I think Ben caught Brenda by surprise with that remark.� �I know he did.� Elizabeth paused in brushing her hair. �I�m sure she was well aware of his intentions long ago, but didn�t expect him to tell the whole family like he did. He really put her on the spot when he said that.� Will grinned. �He sure did.� Elizabeth crossed the room and climbed into bed next to her husband. �You approve of what he did!� �I do indeed!� �Will!� She frowned slightly. �He�s putting pressure on her, and making sure she feels it all the more by having to justify herself to all of his family as to why she won�t say yes to him. It�s not fair!� Shaking his head, Will chuckled softly. �That�s true enough. And I wish him the best of luck in attaining his goal. I would hate to see him as miserable as I was if he loses her, like I lost you all those years ago.� �And you think his ploy is going to work? You believe that Brenda will give in and marry him.� She looked on incredulously as her husband nodded his head. �So what you�re telling me is, if you had it to do all over again, you would have done the same thing? Pressured me into marrying you by embarrassing me in front of family and friends until I gave in?� Will rolled over to face her and wrapped his arm around her waist. �I would have used every means at my disposal to make sure you became my wife.� He drew her closer, nuzzling at her ear. Elizabeth placed her hands on his shoulders and pushed him back. �And what makes you think I would give in?� Will stared at her in surprise. �Tell me! You honestly believe I would have bowed to that sort of underhanded, devious... arrogant sort of blackmail?� Throwing herself onto her back, Elizabeth laid on the pillows and crossed her arms over her chest. Will looked at her thoughtfully for a moment. �Then you would rather I�d been miserable and unhappy, condemned to a life of loneliness and depression?� he asked softly. Her defiant posture wilted in an instant. �Oh, Will.� Large, round eyes were focussed on him. Her arms unfolded and reached out. Will allowed himself to be drawn into her embrace. As she buried her face into his neck, he wrapped his own arms tightly around her and grinned. �I would have been just as miserable without you,� she snuffled into his shoulder. �No, my dear,� Will countered, measuring his words carefully. �For you had your beauty, your lively personality and your son to take you out into the world. You would soon have met a charming young man, captivated him entirely, and lived a peaceful, contented existence in a country cottage.� Elizabeth�s gaze narrowed as she began to catch onto his game. Still, she wasn�t prepared to let him know his tricks were so transparent... yet. Assuming as innocent an expression as possible, she pulled back from him, sniffling slightly, and looked up at him with wide, tear-filled eyes. �Yes, you�re likely right. I couldn�t have gone on for much longer as I was. As soon as I was settled in a job I�m sure I would have met someone. I needed the stability, especially for our son. He needed a man�s influence in his life.� She stole a quick glance at her husband�s stunned expression. Leaning back against the pillow, Elizabeth directed her eyes at the ceiling as she continued. �Come to think of it, Jane was always after me to get out and socialize. Oh, what fun we would have had!� she laughed. �Jane could always spot the men who most suited me.� Aware of the silence beside her, Elizabeth gave a soft sigh and turned to face Will. His face was impassive, but the hurt in his eyes was unmistakable. �She tried to convince me from the first that you and I would make an excellent pair.� She raised a hand to stroke his cheek and placed a soft kiss upon it. �I wish I�d listened to her then. What a lot of nonsense we�d have saved ourselves.� Her eyes were twinkling. �What a lot of nonsense, indeed!� Will pulled her to himself forcefully and growled out his next words. �I trust you have been well satisfied with your lot in life, Elizabeth?� �Immensely,� she sighed, running a hand down the length of his body. �Oh, yes... very much gratified.. Er, satisfied!� A deep chuckle from Will and he rolled Elizabeth onto her back, stationing himself on top of her. He was already fully aroused and it took but a few moments to bring his wife to a panting, groaning plea with his vigorous, masterful strokes. She quivered under him, her body squeezing him, enticing him. But he was far from finished. The grin on his face confirmed that he had only just begun! He paused his thrusts as he reached deeply into her, bringing his face close and joining lips with hers. Slipping his hands under Elizabeth�s body, Will rolled onto his back, pulling her close so as not to lose contact. Her warm, soft breasts pressed against his chest as Will�s lips moved to caress her throat. Elizabeth tipped her head back and shifted her hips forward and back very slowly along his length. As she continued this hypnotic rhythm, Will�s kisses moved along her collarbone and over the gentle curve of her breasts. Taking one of her nipples into his mouth, his tongue lightly stroked it while he listened to her breathing grow more laboured. The long slow strokes were bringing her to the edge. Elizabeth could feel her body tense in anticipation, waves of pleasure building in her, and as she drew nearer, her muscles gripped Will tighter, heightening the sensation for both. A sudden intake of breath and she let loose a low, gasping moan, her head falling forward to lay on Will�s chest. He wound his arms about her, pulling her tightly to him as he took over the rhythm of their movements, her body pulsing around him. Continuing the slow stroking while his wife regained her breath, Will brought himself steadily closer to release. The warmth of Elizabeth�s body, the sound of her harsh breathing and the scent of her drew him inexorably closer. Gently, he rolled her onto her back, following with his lips on her throat. Elizabeth ran her hands across his back, drew his face up to hers and met his lips. The kiss was deep and warm, with all the passion of a woman in love. Will�s motions became faster, his desire for her building. Elizabeth moved with him, encouraging him, whispering his name. With a rush he felt himself go and Elizabeth cried out as he brought her to orgasm for a second time. They lay joined together, spent, for some minutes, enjoying the feel of one body against the other. Later, they would pull up the blankets, wrap their arms around one another, legs twined, and drift into a comfortable, deep sleep. *** �Where did you say the exit was?� Ben glanced over at Brenda who was nervously tapping her fingers on her leg. �It�s just a couple of miles further,� she said, waving a hand in the direction of the road ahead. She looked at Ben worriedly. �Are you sure you want to do this?� Brenda shook her head. �What am I saying? Of course you want to. Do I want to do this?� Ben chuckled. �Come on, they can�t be that bad! What are you afraid they�ll say?� Sighing, Brenda glanced into the back seat to see Sarah asleep and Kevin with his headset on listening to music. She turned back to Ben. �It�s what you�re going to say that worries me! Remember that my family knew Ian for a lot of years. Please don�t go talking about marriage while we�re there.� �I promise to restrain myself.� Ben pointed to the sign ahead. �Is this the road we want?� �That�s it!� It was only another twenty minutes until Brenda indicated a street and Ben guided the car down the laneway to pull up in front of a modest home with a trim garden in the front. Kevin was the first out of the car and raced up the path to the front door. Brenda roused Sarah, who gazed sleepily around and then smiled. She scrambled from the car and set off along the path just ahead of her mother and Ben. Brenda stopped just outside the front door. Her children had already run into the house looking for their grandparents. Brenda turned to face Ben. She fussed with the collar of his shirt and patted down the shoulders. �Okay, I told them at Christmas that I was dating somebody, but I didn�t give them any specifics. When I called this morning, I warned them I was bringing you, so don�t be surprised if they�ve invited my brothers over, too.� �Should we just turn around now and go home?� Brenda gave him a resigned smile. �Smart aleck. Let�s go in then,� she said, taking his hand and leading him through the doorway. She called out to her parents as they entered the house and, hearing an answering voice from the direction of the kitchen, led Ben along the passageway toward the back of the house. Kevin and Sarah had already settled themselves into chairs and were happily munching away on biscuits, each with a glass of milk on the table in front of them. �Mum, Dad,� Brenda said to the other couple in the room. �I�d like you to meet Ben Darcy. This is the man I told you I was seeing at Christmas.� Wayne Johnson stepped forward and shook Ben�s hand. �Nice to meet you, Ben. Darcy, you say? Not any relation, I presume, to the Darcys of Pemberley?� He laughed. �Oh, that would be something, eh Barbara? Imagine, our little girl being a part of that old-money family!� Brenda giggled. �Actually, Mr. Johnson,� Ben began. �Oh, call me Wayne, please!� �Alright, Wayne.� Ben smiled at Brenda. �We just came from Pemberley, as a matter of fact.� �You what?� whispered Barbara. �No, no. You�re having us on,� she laughed. �Wayne, you remember when we took that tour of the estate? How long ago was that?� �Oh, yes,� he replied. �That was at least twenty-five years ago, now. Alan was only ten at the time, I believe.� Ben smiled. �You were there before me, then.� �I don�t think they�re joking, Wayne,� Brenda�s mother said quietly. �No, we�re not.� Brenda was grinning. �We were at Pemberley last weekend visiting Ben�s family.� �Really?� Barbara took Ben�s arm and urged him to sit down. �So, is your father.....?� �Will Darcy, yes.� Ben dutifully took a seat next to Kevin and Sarah. Barbara sat opposite him and shook her head. �Well, isn�t that amazing? And how did you two meet, then? Brenda hardly socializes in the same circles that you do!� �I told you, Mum,� Brenda replied for him. �I met him at work while he was doing research for an assignment.� �Oh, yes. That�s right, you did.� Wayne spoke up. �Well, you two are just in time! We were about to start getting dinner ready.� He turned to Brenda. �Your brothers and their families should be here soon, and Alan is bringing the meat to grill.� Brenda looked at Ben. �Didn�t I tell you they�d invite my brothers, too?� He grinned. �You did. And I�m looking forward to meeting them.� Giving him a warning look, Brenda sighed, resigned that the meat wasn�t going to be the only thing grilled that night. *** People were milling about the common area following the convocation exercises in the main hall. It had been unbearably hot and stuffy indoors, and the speakers long-winded. Elizabeth breathed in the outside air and revelled in the freedom of being able to move her arms without knocking someone next to her. She felt an arm around her waist and looked up into Will�s face. �Shall we gather up the kids and make a quick escape?� he asked. Elizabeth nodded and scanned the crowd, looking for Ben. �I think we�ll all be happy to get out of this oppressive heat. Oh, there he is.� She pointed across the common where Ben�s curly hair was visible above the sea of heads. �You stay here, then,� Will said. �I�ll go and bring them over.� Elizabeth watched him disappear into the crowd. A few minutes later he returned with Ben, Brenda and her two children. �Congratulations, Ben,� his mother said, her eyes misting just a little. �I�m so proud of you.� Ben smiled broadly and hugged her to him tightly. �Thanks to both you and Dad. You two have been my inspiration. I�ve never seen two people who�ve worked harder to get where they are. I actually remember your convocation ceremony, Mum, even though I was such a wee lad then.� �Must have been the huge crowd that stamped it on your memory.� Will stooped down to pick up Sarah. �And what about you, little one? Are you and your brother ready to come stay at Pemberley for a few days?� She nodded her head eagerly. Will looked at Ben. �Shall we get their things from your car while Brenda and your mother sort out the details?� Ben nodded. Will passed Sarah over to Elizabeth, and the two men walked off in the direction of the carpark. �There you are! I thought I�d lost you.� Georgiana suddenly appeared at Elizabeth�s elbow. �Oh, hello Brenda,� she added cheerfully, then smiled at the children. �My it�s going to be a busy place at home with you two added to the mix. Aaron and Rich are looking forward to you joining them in their mischief, Kevin.� �Oh, dear,� Brenda said. �Kevin, remember what I told you; be on your best behaviour and stay out of trouble.� �Yes, Mum,� her son replied tiredly. Brenda frowned, but Elizabeth laughed. �Don�t worry, Brenda. He�ll be just fine. There�s nothing he can get into that my boys haven�t already thought of.� Brenda still looked sceptical. Georgiana also laughed. �You�ll have to ask Ben sometime about his childhood misadventures. That should set your mind at ease. If Elizabeth could survive all of that without any lasting damage, there�s not much that Kevin can do to surprise her.� �Ben was that bad, was he?� Brenda grinned. Elizabeth rolled her eyes. �I narrowly avoided heart failure more than once, I�ll tell you! You know, it�s the ones that are quiet and well behaved for the first few years that are the worst. You think you�ve got them trained, and then all of a sudden they�re off and making up for lost time.� Elizabeth sighed. �And the time just flew. Look at him now.� �Ben looked very handsome up on the stage this afternoon.� Georgiana nodded at her sister-in-law. �Mmmm.. yes, he did,� Brenda agreed, her tone somewhat distant. She shook her head and smiled self-consciously. �Where are you two going this weekend?� Georgiana enquired. �I�m not sure. Ben wouldn�t tell me exactly where this place is.� Georgiana glanced at Elizabeth. �Just like his father!� They laughed. �Well,� Elizabeth said with a smile. �In that case, you are in for a treat. Ben probably asked Will for some suggestions on where to take you. I think I have some idea of where my husband may have recommended.� A few minutes later, Ben and Will rejoined them. �Well, shall we be off, then?� Ben looked at Brenda. �I guess so!� she said. Brenda placed a kiss on Sarah�s cheek and hugged Kevin. �You two be good,� she reminded them yet again. �Goodbye,� Elizabeth said. �And don�t worry about the children!� �Bye, Mum.� Ben took Brenda�s hand and led her away to the car. Elizabeth was chuckling. Will looked at her and raised an eyebrow. �Ha! I�ll bet you have conveniently forgotten how I had to drag you away from the children the first time we left them with Jane and Charles to go away for a few days on our own.� Will favoured her with an amused grin. Elizabeth made a face at him, and turned to his sister. �Come on, Georgiana. We have a party to start planning.� They began to walk away, Georgiana glancing over her shoulder at Will and giving him a haughty �so there� look. �Wait a minute!� he called after them. �What party? When?� *** to be continued...

Sated?!?! Panting, I would say! Teg, you are the best! Just sorry to see "The End" coming!

Just sorry to see "The End" coming! Me too, unless there is a new story starting. Just a hint Teg ;-)

Giving him a warning look, Brenda sighed, resigned that the meat wasn�t going to be the only thing grilled that night. Loved this line Teg! And L & D - WOW!!! Still panting.... Well I'm away too this morning for a week in New York (upstate - actually not too far from the setting of my story). In the meantime, here's a couple chapters to hold you over. The Wedding Singer Chapter 11 Surprisingly enough, the 4th of July weekend was a popular time for weddings. The Bennet Sisters had been booked months in advance for both Saturday and Sunday and had been forced to turn down several other opportunities. After visiting Mr. Gardiner Saturday morning, Charles dropped Jane and Lizzy off at their apartment to prepare for the band's 4:00 engagement and he headed over to visit William and Rick. It was a hot summer afternoon and the three of them lounged in beach chairs by the lake. Now completely recovered from his hangover, William mustered up the courage to ask the other two just how much of a spectacle he had made of himself the previous evening. He could not remember anything between mid-afternoon and waking up on the town common feeling terribly sick. Rick and Charles were both laughing at the recollection of the uncharacteristic behavior of their normally taciturn friend. "At least you are a happy drunk cousin and we did not have to break up any fights or bail you out of jail!" But William hid his head in his hands in mortification when Rick related his interaction with Elizabeth. I shall have to apologize to her. What an a - - I made of myself! "What I should dearly like to know, Billy my friend," Charles continued, "is where that comment about George's frequent absences came from. You don't even know George. Surely Lizzy hasn't confided in you about her fianc�'s habits. She barely acknowledges her concerns to Jane." "I must confess, Chuckie," William responded, "I received my perception from Georgiana. Elizabeth has been so kind as to spend quite a bit of time with her lately. My dear sister, shy though she is, seems to have an unending curiosity about Miss Bennet and has been most indefatigable in obtaining information from her. Georgie never discusses her own part in their conversations but is quite eager to impart everything that Elizabeth relates, including the fact that George's absences have become more frequent. Georgie knows that I would never reveal Elizabeth's confidences, at least not consciously. I do hope that she doesn't blame my sister for my indiscretion. I would hate to jeopardize their relationship. It's been very good for Georgie." "Lizzy would probably suspect me before Georgiana. She knows Jane tells me everything," Charles reasoned. "Truthfully William, I don't think that Lizzy was disturbed because it was you saying those things, but rather because of the reality behind your words. Jane confided that Lizzy was most upset when George was not to be here this weekend. I don't understand it myself. I want to spend every possible minute with my fianc�e. Jane has never been overly fond of George and his behavior these last two weeks has made my normally tranquil angel quite agitated. She feels that George has deserted Lizzy in her time of need." "Time of need?" questioned William. "Of what are you referring?" Charles explained, "Mrs. Bennet's father is terminally ill with cancer. He has known for several months but did not tell his family until recently and now the end is near. Lizzy and Jane are very attached to their grandfather and this is a difficult time for them. They have taken to visiting him every day, even though he lives close to an hour's drive away. It's been exhausting both emotionally and physically. I think that is another reason why Lizzy reacted as she did to your comments. She would normally laugh off such remarks." "Then I am doubly ashamed of my behavior. I am surprised though, that Elizabeth didn't share this news with Georgiana." "Lizzy is closest of all the girls to her grandfather. It has probably been difficult for her to speak of it. In George's defense, she has not even told him yet. But Jane offers him no such justification. She says that if he had been around when he should, he would have known." "I have to side with your admirable fianc�e Charles. Although I don't remember saying it the first time, I will repeat that if Elizabeth was my girlfriend, I would rarely leave her side." After a few moments of silent contemplation, William asked Charles, "Elizabeth sang a song last night, I believe it's called 'Oh, What a Night!', but she had changed some of the words. Do you know what the significance of the song is?" Charles laughed. "It seems that Lizzy and Jane went to Daytona Beach on spring break back in 1993 when Lizzy was only a freshman. I understand she danced most of one night with a handsome stranger and hasn't been able to get him out of her mind since. Jane says she holds him up as her ideal man even though she didn't even get his name. I guess he kissed her and she kissed back but then got scared that he would get the wrong idea so she fled. It's been one of her life's regrets I guess. Too bad she had to settle for George instead." It did mean as much to her as it did to me! Is there reason to hope I can win her back? Should I tell her that her 'ideal man' is yours truly? What does 'the wrong idea' mean? Does she regret kissing me? I better not say anything. At least, not yet. "Hey William, you and I went to Daytona during spring break one year. Wasn't that 1993? Maybe we saw them and didn't even know it." Wouldn't you be surprised Rick, thought William. So now he had confirmation that his intuition was correct. Elizabeth was, is, his 'lady in red' and he had to figure out a way to get her back in his arms. ********** Author's note: Medical information in this section stems from my own imagination. Any resemblance to reality is unintentional and pure coincidence. Precisely at noon the next day, the phone rang in the Darcy mansion. "Darcy residence." "Hello Mrs. Reynolds. This is Elizabeth Bennet. Is Georgiana home please?" "Please hold on Miss Elizabeth." After a brief moment, a man's deep voice came over the other end of the phone. "Elizabeth?" "My your voice has changed Georgiana." "I'm sorry Elizabeth. Georgiana has gone riding with my cousin. They have left me all alone so that I may get some work done. I've been rather neglectful of my responsibilities these last couple of weeks." "I can imagine. Well please do tell her that I called." "Wait, please don't hang up. I don't normally serve as my sister's personal secretary but I do wish to pass along a message from her. She wishes to invite you and all your sisters to our house tomorrow for the day. My cousin Rick and I will be here as well and we can swim and water ski and whatnot. Charles has agreed to join us in the evening for a barbecue. Georgiana greatly enjoyed being with you and your sisters at the carnival the other night but because your available time was so brief, she wanted the opportunity extend the pleasure." "That's very sweet of her. We are all going to visit my grandfather in the morning, but perhaps could come over around 1:00. I'm at my parents' house now and my sisters are all here. I will ask them at dinner and call Georgiana tonight when we return from today's wedding. It shouldn't be any later than 10:00. Is that too late to call?" "Not at all. Charles was here yesterday and told us about your grandfather's illness. I am very sorry to hear it. How did you find him today?" "A little better actually. He seems to have bounced back somewhat. The hospice nurse said this could last anywhere from a couple days to a couple weeks. Unfortunately the subsequent relapse is often precipitous and patients typically do not survive for long. However, it was very gratifying to see him looking so much less pale and sitting up in a chair. I'm trying to get him to relate any stories he can think of about his childhood and my mother's so these personal histories are not lost forever. As he was lucid today, the visit was very satisfying." "I'm glad to hear it. It must be so hard for you to see him suffer. I understand you are very close." Elizabeth sighed deeply. "Yes we are. I wish he had told us of his illness before so we could have made an effort to be with him more often. But he is a proud man and did not want our pity. I shall miss him greatly when he is gone." "Elizabeth, I would like to offer you and your family the use of a limousine and driver to take you to your grandfather's every day. We have two and don't often use them so it would be no hardship for us and may provide some comfort to you. Charles mentioned it is a long drive and this way you and your family can relax on the journey." "William, it is very kind of you, but..." "I insist Elizabeth. I will not take no for an answer. Tell me what time you normally depart and the driver will be ready either at your apartment or your parents' house. If you refuse to tell me, I'll send a limo to each location at five a.m. to wait for you." "OK, OK, you win. Thank you William. You are very considerate and it will be a relief not to have to drive. If you have him come to my apartment at 8:00, that would be wonderful. We can come directly to your house after our visit. As you can imagine, my grandfather tires easily so we rarely stay longer than two to three hours." "The car will be waiting for you." "Again, thank you. I must go now. Mother is calling us to dinner." "Could I have just one more minute of your time?" "What is it William?" "I just wanted to apologize for my unpardonable manners the other night. I must admit I have limited recollection of the event but my cousin and Charles tell me I was most impertinent to you. I am sorry to have caused you any pain and can offer no justification for my behavior. It was wrong of me to drown my sorrows in alcohol and I assure you it is not a common event." "William, I took no offense at your behavior. In fact I found you rather amusing. Quite out of character, I dare say. Therefore you penance will be to suffer ridicule at the hands of everyone who witnessed your spectacle!" "'Tis a sentence I gladly serve if it purchases your forgiveness." ************************* Chapter 12 As promised, a stretch limo was parked outside of Lizzy's apartment at 7:45 on Monday morning. By the time the five sisters exited the front door, the chauffeur was holding the car door open for them to enter the spacious vehicle. Lydia and Kitty were visibly excited to be riding in such luxurious accommodations. Lizzy was the last one to climb in and was greatly surprised to find Georgiana and William seated inside. "Good morning," she said with the question evident on her face. "I hope you don't find our presence interfering,� William began. "Upon hearing of your grandfather's condition, Georgiana was desirous to lend her support by accompanying you on your trip and I followed her good example. We have brought books and will wait in the car while you visit." "Nonsense. It is very good of you to come with us and I insist that you meet my grandfather. Unless you would rather not, that is." Jane voiced her concurrence and the other girls nodded their heads in agreement. "I was hoping you would allow us to meet him," Georgiana replied. "William and I have few people we can call family. Only our cousin Rick, and his brother and parents." "Well you have all of us, for we have adopted you as the sixth Bennet sister. It is imperative that you now meet all of your new relations." Lizzy smiled fondly at Georgiana and William was again grateful that they had become friends. William had thoughtfully provided coffee and muffins for refreshment and after serving his guests, they settled in for the journey in ease and comfort. The trip that day seemed much shorter to Lizzy between the luxury of their conveyance and the sociable conversation. Lizzy was impressed at William's knack for drawing all her sisters into the discourse. It must stem from years of attempting to bring Georgiana out of her shyness, she decided. Before she knew it, they had arrived at her grandfather's modest ranch house. The guests were pleased to find that Papa was again looking well and sitting up in a chair, closely monitored by his private duty nurse for any sign of fatigue. Lizzy introduced her friends to her grandfather. "Darcy?" asked her grandfather. "Are you the children of George and Anne Darcy?" "Why yes Mr. Gardiner. Did you know my parents?" "Yes I did William. Quite well actually." Lizzy was just as astonished as William and Georgiana. "When my wife, Maddie, and I were first married, we lived in California, right next door to the Fitzwilliam family. We became friendly with the parents and their children, Anne and Theodore, were frequent visitors to our home. Although our daughter Fran was not particularly friendly with Anne and Teddy, they seemed to like Maddie very much and would come over to sample her famous desserts. Several years later, Maddie and I were having dinner in the city and a nice young couple approached us. It was your mother and her new husband. We renewed the acquaintance and soon became good friends. Maddie and I would meet George and Anne once a month in the city for dinner and the theater. We enjoyed all those plays, good and bad, for the lively discussions they inspired. After Maddie died, your parents invited me frequently to their home for dinner. Anne was afraid I wasn't cooking for myself and felt compelled to feed me Although we often dined after you had retired to your room, I do remember you as a nice young man, very well mannered. I remember how thrilled and excited your parents were when Georgiana was born. They had given up hope of ever having another child and then were blessed with this adorable little girl. I was devastated by your parents' deaths. I attended the wake and funeral but I'm sure you were too overwhelmed to recall my presence." "Were you a judge Mr. Gardiner?" asked William. "Indeed I was, for 15 years." "I do recall a Judge Gardiner visiting us, but I'm sorry to say I can't place you as that man." "It's hardly surprising son since I'm not looking much like my old self these days." William blushed at his insensitivity. "But it is an honor sir to meet someone who was a friend to my parents." Lizzy smiled at him kindly. "And it's wonderful to see you and Georgiana again after so many years. As a diligent reader of the financial news, I know you have made a success of yourself William, and I can see your sister has turned out to be a lovely young woman. Much to your credit, since you have had responsibility for her welfare. I think your parents must be very proud indeed as they look down upon you. If I am so fortunate to meet up with them in the afterlife, I'll make sure to tell them I met you again. I'm sure they and Maddie are waiting impatiently for me to get up there to continue our theatrical discussions!" The conversation continued for two more hours until the hospice nurse arrived. By then, Papa was visibly tiring in his chair and ready to return to bed. The Bennet sisters each kissed their grandfather and Georgiana shyly followed suit to Mr. Gardiner's delight. William shook his hand and the crew departed leaving their contented grandfather in the capable hands of his nurses. "Lizzy can I come again with you tomorrow?" asked Georgiana when they got in the car. "Now I really do feel that Mr. Gardiner is a relation since he knew my parents so well. I can pretend he is my own grandfather since I never knew either of mine. Isn't it amazing that your grandfather knew my parents?" "Yes it certainly is and he seemed well pleased to see you and your brother again. I'm sure he will happily adopt you both!" Lizzy replied. "You are very welcome to come with us any time. Your brother included. After all, he is supplying us with the transportation." She addressed this to Georgiana but winked at William. He gave her a pleased smile. ********** It was a noisy afternoon at the Darcy mansion. All of the sisters accepted Georgiana's invitation and they were soon frolicking in the cool lake water, so refreshing on a hot summer's day. Rick and William spent much of the afternoon simply watching with vast enjoyment the scantily clad women playing in the water. That is, until they became the target of a water fight. Charles arrived in the late afternoon to find an exhausted and wet but exhilarated group spread out on the deck drinking sodas, chatting happily. Thinking he looked entirely too dry, Lizzy and Rick promptly threw him into the lake fully clothed. Fortunately Charles' good nature (and the fact that he had brought a change of clothes) prevented him from being angry and he splashed happily in the cool reservoir for several minutes before dragging his soggy body out. Because the men showered and changed in much less time than the women, they brought out trays of marinated meats and vegetables to the deck and began grilling. By the time the women presented themselves, an opulent spread of cold and hot dishes awaited them in the gazebo and the men were serving up the barbecued delights. Two tables had been laid with casual dinnerware and adorned with flowers. Soon the congenial group was eating, drinking, talking and laughing with relish. William looked around him with satisfaction. He couldn't remember a happier day at the Darcy mansion since his parents died. He was pleased to provide a respite for the Bennet sisters from their sorrows. Georgiana was glowing with happiness and the pleasure of their company. The presence of his best friends, Charles and Rick, completed the picture. This contentment was what William was hoping to achieve by marrying Caroline. He now saw how misguided that notion had been. He looked over at Elizabeth seated at the other table. Her eyes were sparkling with humor at some story Rick was relating. How he wished he could be the cause of that brightness. ********** Georgiana did not want the day to end. "How about a pajama party?" she suggested. Lydia and Kitty readily agreed. "You have to stay too Lizzy," Georgiana insisted. Lizzy nodded her head. Jane and Mary declined the invitation but agreed to get changes of clothes for the others and return them with the chauffeur. Jane left with Charles and Rick kindly rode along with Mary so she wouldn't be alone in the limo. William left the girls chatting in the family room and went to his office to attend to some business. A couple hours later, William put his work aside and checked to see what his sister and her friends were up to. He found Georgiana, Lydia and Kitty enthralled with a movie, absently eating popcorn. Lizzy was not with them. He continued on to the kitchen and sure enough, there was Lizzy enjoying a bowl of ice cream. She was dressed in well-worn sweats and an oversized tee shirt. Her hair, released from its normal constraining ponytail or braid, tumbled down her back. William thought she looked just as young as the teenagers and quite adorable. "I knew I would find you here," he laughed as he helped himself to a bowl of tonight's choice, which was Fudge Brownie Sundae. She smiled back. "Already you know me so well! I hope you don't mind my helping myself. I asked Georgiana but she was too intent on the movie to hear." "Not at all Elizabeth. I would like you to feel at home here. What movie has so captured the imagination of our sisters?" "Some teenage horror film. I think it's called 'Scream', or some such thing. After 10 minutes I knew it was not something I wanted to see. I felt like an old lady in there with the girls. The giggling was driving me insane! I should have gone home and let them be but Georgiana was so insistent that I stay." "I'm glad you did. Now I can have some adult company. Rick seems to have deserted us for the evening." "My sisters are planning to sleep on the floor in Georgiana's room. Would it be too much to ask for a room with a bed for my poor old bones? I'm afraid I will never be able to get up in the morning if I sleep on the floor!" "Certainly. We have plenty of empty guestrooms. I'll put you in a separate wing from Georgiana's room so the girls can be as noisy as they want without disturbing you.� Of course that means you will be near to my room, just in case you get lonely. William silently chastised himself for these lascivious thoughts. "Thank you. I hope I am not causing too much trouble." "Of course not. Let me just inform Mrs. Reynolds so she can have a room prepared." When William left the room Lizzy occupied herself with trying to come up with a way to ask him how he was feeling about his failed wedding. By the time he had returned, she decided the direct approach was best. "I know you were surprised to see me at your wedding," she began. "I was just as surprised myself to be here. You see, I was not aware that Caroline was Charles' sister or that you were the 'Billy' whose wedding Charles had invited me to. Charles later explained the nickname thing, which I found quite amusing. I have taken to calling him Chuckie which causes him no end of remorse for ever mentioning it!" "Just please don't start calling me Billy!" "No, Billy does not fit you. You have nothing to fear from me on that front. However there is that public drunkenness incident..." "Please, I beg of you, stop! Do not remind me of that horrid event! I suffered a great deal from that, physically as well as mentally!" "But I did tell you I was going to tease you mercilessly!" "That you did, but I am appealing to your kind and generous nature to forget that sorry chapter of my life." "OK, I'll back off for now. But don't think you've heard the end of this." "I don't imagine I have. Charles and Rick will remind me if you do not." "So tell me William, as one friend to another, how are you doing? You seem outwardly quite over Caroline but I know it can hardly be the case after so short a time. But if you'd rather not discuss it I understand." "I have no objections to discussing this with you. We did agree to be friends, didn't we? And friends should be able to discuss everything. Seriously, Elizabeth, I feel I am fully over Caroline's deception, except for maybe some residual embarrassment. I spent last week holed up in my office, shutting out everyone, and thinking long and hard about my situation. My drinking was an act of desperation to rid myself of the incredible ache I felt inside. While I would never endorse alcohol as the remedy to one's problems, when I finally recovered from my hangover, the ache had dulled considerably and things seemed clearer to me. It was probably the fresh air that unclouded my muddled head and not the alcohol, as I hadn't gone out of doors for an entire week. Whatever the cure, I came to the realization that having Caroline for a wife would not have ended my loneliness. She did not love me, she made that perfectly clear. And I did not love her. I tried to convince myself I did but deep down I knew it was a sham, erely an attempt to justify my actions to myself. But I have my sister and good friends and I realize now that a better course is to concentrate on them and if it is meant to be, love will find me some day. I hope it is sooner rather than later, but I'm not so old that I have to be despairing of ever finding it." Lizzy laid a comforting hand on William's arm. "I'm sure you will find someone to love. You are a wonderful man - a terrific brother and a thoughtful friend. And good-looking too. I can't believe that women aren�t knocking your door down." "Not to sound conceited, but I have had plenty of women knocking on the door, as you say. Unfortunately they were all after my money. That was another reason I felt Caroline was a safe choice - she is wealthy in her own right. I want a woman who will love me not because of my money, but in spite of it." Can't that be you Lizzy? Please? "It will happen William. In the meantime, your friends are happy to have your company. But right now this friend is tired and we shall have to be up early. Will you please show me to my room?" "My pleasure. Thank you for listening. It does help to talk about it." And just being with you is heaven! "Any time. That's what friends are for." ************************* To Be Continued...

Thank you Gail and Teg,... what a lovely heated scene!! Now, usually I push you in order to post, but for once I'd like you to stall and for pure selfish reasons as I am a selfish being and have been all my life!;-) I'm leaving for 4 weeks to spend them on "my" island! I wish you all a happy holiday!!

Well.....I got back from vacation and eagerly signed in here and what do I find? Nothing! Where is everyone? Is the world on vacation?

I'm here patiently waiting for the writers Gail. I'm a reader, not a writer ;-)

Ditto!

Ditto!!

Ditto that Ditto!!

Hello I don't want to rush you but I've got nothing to read.

Irene! excellent post... okay, one question - which Miss Bennet is coming to stay at Pemberley? and yes, one comment - Let Lydia go! If they bring her back or if Darcy goes to get her, she will continue to be a problem... let her go! I know it's cruel, but... Teg! Teg! Teg! Teg! I do love your story but I swear I never get enough of your L&D! I don't care how old they are... how many kids they have... NEVAH! Gail! Now we're getting to the good stuff! L&D in each other's company every day is a good thing... Oh and I still get all teary-eyed when they all visit Mr. Gardiner! Thank you all!!!

Hello. Sorry I don't have time to post right now. Just back from vacation, gonig away again on Friday for another week and really busy at work. Things should be better in August. Thanks for your interest, it's the only thing that keeps me going with this.

It's going to be Mary Bennett (the "Miss Bennett" I refer to in the story). And, also, the plan is to write Lydia out. I won't tell *how*, though!

I do not remember the last chapters I actually posted, so I'm posting (re-posting?) the last two . . . as a springboard for the others coming up. Thirty-Seven Darcy laid in his chambers, in bed next to Elizabeth. Believing that everything was going to be well with Lydia, and glad to be leaving soon, Elizabeth slept peacefully. Darcy stared wide-eyed at the ceiling, not moving, not wanting to wake his wife. Darcy's eyes misted, and he dashed the forming tears away, ashamed of himself. No one knew how much Mr. Bennett's angry words in the library earlier had unnerved him, how they played over and over relentlessly in his head. "Well, I tell you, Darcy, this is a family matter . . . and the family will handle it. She is my daughter and I had every right to know all concerning her, including this business with Wickham . . . as Darcy drifted in and out of consciousness, fragments of Mr. Bennett's speech echoed. "You have no loyalty . . . certainly not to your family. And now you offer to go to London? I think not, Sir! Your attitude toward my daughter Lydia these past weeks has been insufferable; I wonder that she did not run away before now . . ." Sleep overtook Darcy. *** I just . . . I didn't know what else to do . . . *** was Darcy's last thought. ***** "Father!" Seven-year-old Will ran into the house, the door slamming shut behind him. Not finding Mr. Darcy, Will ran into the library. "Look at this progress report of my lessons!" Mr. Darcy turned from the desk. "Was that you slamming the door down there?" Will's enthusiasm evaporated. "Well, yes, Sir, I'm sorry. I was just excited, wanted you to see this." He placed the report on the desk and backed away a few steps. Mr. Darcy quickly looked it over, pushed it aside with an "Uh-huh." Will had been hoping for a different reaction from his father -- Will was hoping that for once, he had actually made his father proud of him. "Ummmmmm . . . Father. Did you see those marks in Latin?" For a few seconds, Mr. Darcy didn't respond. Then he turned around to Will. "This is the best you can do?" He slapped the card down on his desk, turning back to his papers. Will didn't say anything. He suddenly felt very tired, very old. "You're busy, Father, let me take this out of your way," Will took the card from the desk, then remembered. "I forgot, my instructor requested that you sign this." "I'm not signing that." "Oh, it doesn't mean you like my progress or anything. It just means that you saw it." Mr. Darcy bolted from his chair, toppling it over backwards. His hand lashed out at the papers on the desk, sending them flying. "Well who the hell does that instructor think he is? Does he think he can push me around? I'll sign what I want to, where I want to, when I'm g------ good and ready!" Mr. Darcy's voice raised to a scream; Will flinched as his father grabbed the report out of his hand. "No one is the boss of me, you hear!" Mr. Darcy strode across the room, and stuffed the report into an empty water pitcher on the side table. "No one is telling me what to do. Your instructor especially. He's not going push me around like some snot-nosed kid, like the bunch of mothers' mistakes he claims to be teaching!" Will snapped. "Very well!" Will yelled. "You don't have to sign it; you don't have to sign anything." He strode over to the table. "I'm sorry I even came to show it to you." Mr. Darcy blocked Will's way, towering over him. "No, you son-of-a-b----!" Mr. Darcy's hands went to his waist, balled up into fists. "I have it, it is not yours; I'll keep it, throw it away, I'll do whatever I want with it!" Will dodged around Mr. Darcy, grabbed the pitcher that contained the report, and charged into the hallway. "Lovely!" Will screamed as he ran up the stairs. "You think you can take my things, well I can just as easily take yours! This is now mine!" Will kicked the door to his room open, but before he could get in, he felt himself suddenly flung back into the hallway, spun around so that he was facing Mr. Darcy. Mr. Darcy seized the pitcher. Will refused to let go, holding on with surprising tenacity for a young child. They struggled in the hallway, in a vicious tug-of-war over the pitcher, tearing each other apart with the insults and accusations they screamed at each other as they fought. As a last ditch effort, Mr. Darcy let go of the pitcher with one hand, balled up his fist, and started slamming it into Will's forearm, leaving red marks and the start of bruises. Still, Will didn't budge, wouldn't let go. Mr. Darcy suddenly released the pitcher, and Will stumbled backward into the wall, clutching the pitcher to his chest. "Fine!" Mr. Darcy screamed. "Fine! You bloody well want it?" Mr. Darcy charged behind him into another bedroom, instantly returning with the a heavy porcelain bowl that goes under the pitcher. "You might as well take this too!" And as he shrieked the words at Will, he hurled the bowl as hard as he could at Will's head. Will darted the few inches to his room, slamming the door shut and locking it as he heard the bowl crash against the wall. Will had no idea when his father stopped raging at the closed door and finally left. He also had no idea how long he leaned against the wall of his room, tightly hugging the pitcher to himself as if he could squeeze some comfort out of it, tears streaming down his face. It's my fault. This is all my fault. ***** Darcy's eyes popped open and he started at Elizabeth's face hovering over him. He had yet another nightmare. They both knew it. And they both knew he wouldn't talk about it. Normally he got up, found some business to attend to, perhaps returned to bed hours later, perhaps not. At Netherfield, however, he had no reason to be roaming the house in the middle of the night. He braced himself for the upcoming fight as he felt Elizabeth get out of bed. *** Why don't I just tell her? *** Darcy shrugged as he felt his face turn red. He didn't know why, but the idea of talking about him, about his hateful, rage-filled father, filled him with shame at himself. *** But that was his problem, not mine. I didn't do anything wrong. Did I? *** Darcy felt his eyes cloud with tears, shame overtaking him for a moment. *** I dunno. Won't do me any good to dwell on it. *** He held his eyes open, and the cold dried up the tears that had been threatening to fall down his cheeks. He glanced over as Elizabeth lit the candle next to the bed. Tossing the match in the fireplace, she got back under the blankets with Darcy without a word, rolling toward him and throwing her leg over his. She put her hand on his cheek and turned his face toward her, but his whole body followed. They looked into each other's eyes for a moment, neither speaking, neither moving. Thirty-Eight His eyes closed as she gently captured his mouth with hers. Running her fingers through his dark hair, she breathed in the scent of him, teasing the tip of his tongue with hers. She tipped his head back as she deepened the kiss, exploring his open, yielded mouth. Struggling against the need to stay joined with her soft warmth, the unfamiliar, enveloping comfort of being wanted, he slowly put his hands on her shoulders, gently broke the kiss. They looked deep into each other's eyes, reading the other's thoughts. *** I love you *** hers said. *** I'm terrified *** his haunted eyes told her in return. She knew, right then, not to ask. Not to ask for any more than he could offer her at that moment. But she could give him of herself. She sat up in bed, pulled her gown over her head, and tossed it to the foot of the bed. Darcy's hands trembled slightly as he cupped Elizabeth's breasts, as he tentatively placed his mouth back over hers. She gasped as Darcy continued to massage her with one hand and started ministering to the other breast with his mouth, as his other hand ran down the length of her body. She shivered as the sensitive button between her legs began to throb. She wanted all of him. They both groaned as they explored each other with their hands, as Darcy lightly touched her wetness with his fingers. "Will," she whispered as she positioned herself above him. "Look at me." Darcy met her gaze. While she saw passion equally mixed with uncertainty and fear in his eyes, he only saw desire and love in hers. His mouth opened slightly but he did not look away from her as she slowly lowered herself onto him, filling herself with him ever so slowly. She felt a delicious heat inside as she stretched to take him in; once their bodies were completely joined, she lay on top of him, both enjoying the sensation. Darcy ran his hands down her back as if he were memorizing every curve of her body through his hands. He finally settled his hands on her backside and shifted slightly under her. "Oh!" Elizabeth jerked as a flash of heat shot through her. The small, sudden orgasm surprised her. She raised herself up on her elbows and carefully explored Darcy's mouth with her tongue, raising and lowering herself on him at a very leisurely pace. They were savoring each other, savoring the sensations flowing through their bodies. They were in no hurry. As she moved her mouth up his neck, Darcy tilted his head back. She could feel his pulse thundering in his neck, and smiled to herself as she heard his short, wracking breaths in her ear. "Are you well, my dear husband?" Elizabeth whispered, running a finger down his cheek and smiling at him as she gently continued to raise and lower herself on his swollen manhood. Darcy ran his hand through her hair, cupping the back of her head. Passion overtook them both, as they freely touched and tasted each other, giving and taking; sharing pleasure. They moved in concert to the same rhythm; the same pace -- her body pressing down to welcome him into her opening, his body thrusting upward to meet her. "Oh -- God -- Lizzie," he groaned as he brought her mouth back down over his, arching his back slightly as he came to his crisis. "Oh, Will," Elizabeth panted as a sudden surge of heat exploded from her sensitive button, and her whole body started to shudder and contract, "Oh, Will, I love you," she whispered as she took possession of his mouth with hers, as she continued to come. She had never had an orgasm like this before -- it would subside to a thrilling tingle, and then Darcy would thrust again against her sensitive external spot, and she would be on fire again with the delicious trembling of reaching her peak again. Finally, not being able to take it anymore, she shifted position over Darcy, buried her face in his neck to give him gentle kisses, and slowed the intensity of their lovemaking. Darcy continued to run his hands over Elizabeth's bare body, enjoying the texture of her soft skin under his fingers.

Oh Irene (rapidly fans face)!!! What a way to start off the day!

What a way to start off the day! For us or for the Darcys? ;-p

I'm enjoying this story so much Irene! Thanks!

*crawling out from under my rock* This story is just wonderful Irene, I cant wait for more! I always enjoy your writing :-)

Oh no! I was so hoping you were going to post something SB Robinson! What a tease it was to see your name listed beside the fan fic message board!

Okay folks, back again, now start posting;-))) Looking forward to all the accumulated chapters and short stories!! Btw Dani, you have been travelling a lot these past 4 months. Haven't you got anything cooking?? Pleaseeeeeeeeee!!

Esbee! Like Sadie, I am soooooooooooo disappointed you didn't post anything! Hanne! Welcome back! And yes, I've been traveling a lot lately, but you know how that in-bin keeps piling up... I have some ideas, but nothing that makes sense right now... it shall be a while. BTW Hanne, I'm sure you had time on your 4 week holiday to come up with some drool? Perhaps now, I have a bargaining chip... *evil smirk* mwahahahahaha! Gail seems to be taking a vacation every other week... Irene, we need you! Where the heck is Teg? TEG!!!

AHEM... just posted of bit of rambling nonsence over at 112 (Darcy Drool) - not a story but if you ever wondered what happened between Lizzy and Darcy in the carriage after leaving Longbourn on their wedding day you might want to check it out. :-)

BTW Hanne, I'm sure you had time on your 4 week holiday to come up with some drool? Well, you know it takes practice, and I have none whereas you have polished and practised;-)).....!!! I'm reconciled to waiting though!! Some. Esbee,....ending the snippet in that manner is hardly fair...may I suggest that you end it here! *nodding her head off* Yes??? Pleaseeeeeeee!

Yes I have been on vacation again but now I'm back and no further holidays in sight (sob, sob). However, unlike some people on extended vacation (read Hanne here), I have been working on a NEW story. Yes, I know, I'm in the middle of The Wedding Singer but I've been bored with it lately. So I'll be posting some of one or the other in a day or two - after I do the mounds and mounds of laundry piled up from the family camping trip. Yes Esbee - you owe us more of Tempest in a Townhouse. We are waiting........................ (twiddles thumbs)................

oops.... i was kinda hoping nobody would remember me promising that... it's still being worked on, i ah, kinda got side tracked working on Kitty's story which is turning out to be fairly amusing. :-) but, er... dont expect anything to soon. (good grief! i'm beginning to sound like a politician *shudder*) Esbee ;-)

Except that politicians produce more sexy scenes, and they don't write a word! ;-)

LOL Sadie! only because it needs to be a 'hushed-up business' and exaggerated over time and TV! ok Esbee... i'm going over to 112 right now!

I have lurked here for many months now and have always thoroughly enjoyed the stories...so considering there seems to be a draught of sorts around here as the usual authors/authoresses are on vacation, etc,. I thought I would post a little something I wrote. Hopefully, this will quench all of your fiction thirsts for the time being. I am not as talented as the regulars, but I figured that this is atleast something, hehe. ;-) Anyhow, here goes. Fitzwilliam Darcy took another deep breath as he stared at the closed door just inches from his face. He was trying, yet again, to inhale confidence and exhale his nervousness...and although he knew he could not shake the anxiety that had plagued him since supper had ended, he could not help but inhale again -- this time so deeply that it made his head spin and eyes momentarily blurry. "Go on, Darcy," he silently told himself, "you are a man of the world, a married man, now...go and act like one." But his feet would not move. Despite this inner voice trying to raise his confidence, he knew that it was only human to have fear of the unknown...and what took place in the marriage bed was almost as unknown to him as it was to his bride, Elizabeth. Indeed, he knew the mechanics of the act; his father had talked with him about marital relations when Fitzwilliam was a young man, right before his tour of the Continent. It was expected and not frowned upon, the old Mr. Darcy had said, for a young man of consequence to experience this act while on this trip around Europe. However, it was most certainly not a requirement for young men to come home still inexperienced. Fitzwilliam Darcy had no desire to learn the lesson of physical love from just any woman. He was a romantic at heart and believed this level of intimacy should only take place between a man and his wife. And so, on the eve of his own wedding, Darcy was physically innocent, eager yet apprehensive to experience this union with his wife, Eliza eth. After one more breath was inhaled and shakily exhaled, Fitzwilliam Darcy raised a hand to lightly knock on the door connecting his dressing room to Elizabeth's bed chamber. A whisper-soft "hello" encouraged his entrance. Elizabeth stood in the center of the room, her spine straight as a board, her eyes wide and her hands nervously clasped in front of her. An almost imperceptible smile graced her full lips as her new husband entered her room. Fitzwilliam noticed fear mixed with love in her expression and could only return her sentiments with a gaze of his own. He them turned to his eyes to his wife's form, delighting in being able to admire her openly. Her thin, soft gown flowed elegantly over her soft body. The lace-trimmed neckline dipped rather low, exposing the tops of her breasts. There were no sleeves, and the material pooled at her feet in a graceful pile of cotton and subtle trimming. Fitzwilliam smiled at the sight of the tips of her silken slippers beneath the folds of ner nightdress. His eyes then moved back up to hers, and he sighed audibly. "You are more lovely than anything I have ever...I am completely...That is to say...Mrs. Darcy, I have no words to..." He broke off and shook his head at his lack of composure as a blush spread across his face. Elizabeth mustered all the courage inside of her (which was not much, at this point) to finally say, "Words, my good husband, are not necessary. If you will only show me how to love you,teach me to be loved back..." Her voice faltered as she, too, felt her cheeks flush bright pink at the audacity of her words and the realization that she was almost as excited as she was nervous. "Only if you will teach me, as well, my darling..." Darcy murmured. Comprehension dawned in Elizabeth's eyes, and she could not help smiling luminously at her husband...her handsome, brave , kindhearted husband who had...saved himself for her, for this very night. "Oh William, I love you so very much." He needed no more encouragement, and slowly advanced towards his bride. His warm hands aquainted themselves with the silken skin of her arms, his thumbs caressing the insides of her elbows while his other fingers stroked her forearms in an up and down motion. Elizabeth's breath became incresingly more shallow as his light touch continued, and she unconsciously raised her arms to bury her fingers in his hair. She toyed lovingly with the short wisps at the base of his neck, massaging his skin in a circular motion. Darcy moaned softly and rested his forehead against Elizabeth's. "Would you mind if...that is to say that I would like...May I kiss you, Mrs. Darcy?" Her eys closed in response and she had barely begun to feel his sweet, warm breath on her moist lips before their mouths touched. Darcy lightly kissed Elizabeth's upper lip all the way across before taking it entirely in betwen his. He ran his tongue lightly over her lip and then began alternating soft nibbles with strokes of his tongue. Elizabeth instinctively caught Darcy's lower lip in her mouth and sucked it gently, tasting his manly sweetness and delighting in his lip's supple texture. Darcy then wrapped his arms around Elizabeth's waist, pulling her body flush against his. Her womanly curves pressed pleasantly against his hard chest and they collectively sighed against each others' mouths. Darcy hesitantly slipped his tongue into his beloved's mouth and she followed her husband's lead. Their tongues began to touch softly, and the kiss continued. All of a sudden, Darcy's tongue began to retreat and he softly kissed her full on the mouth. This continued for a few moments until his lips began to travel southward. He lightly let his lips descend down her neck, on the throat, on the collarbone, behind her ears...he stood in back of his wife, holding her hands, caressing her skin with his warm lips. Elizabeth was enjoying this attention to no small degree but turned to face her husband, her passion-glazed eyes meeting his. "I am ready" her gaze communicated. The bed was but a few steps away, the covers already turned down...Darcy looked at it for a second before turning his gaze, once again, to Elizabeth. He began to unbutton his jacket. When all the buttons were opened, he removed the garment and placed it neatly on the back of a nearby chair. Elizabeth ran her hands down his back and then over his chest. Her trembling fingers managed to unbutton his waistcoat. He took it off and then kissed her hands. His lawn shirt was the last to go. He unbuttoned it, but it was she who slipped it off his back and then stared with wonder at his naked chest. She boldly ran a finger across his hot skin, tracing a pattern over his arms and throat and stomach. "You are so lovely" she said and then blushed. But her eyes still held his captivated gaze. William nudged a strap off her shouler and kissed her white flesh. He returned to kissing her neck for a moment before she raised her eyes to his and wordlessly told him to proceed. William knew that he was now allowed to be doing this, but all his tormented longing for her that had been accumulating still screamed that this was all a dream -- too good to be reality. And he hesitated a moment, fearing that she would vanish. She touched his cheek and looked at him with love, desire, nervousness, but above all...complete trust. And he knew then that Elizabeth was giving herself to him. He brushed aside the other strap, and her gown fell to the carpet. She backed up and lay down on the large bed. William hastilly removed his breeches, and Elizabeth sighed. "I will not hurt you" he whispered. "I know" she replied. He ran his hands over her round, full breasts, growing very excited as he felt her nipples quickly harden under his fingers. Elizabeth moaned at the delicious feeling his hands were producing. She ran a finger down his length, feeling his stiff manhood and his shudder of ecstacy. Their mouths met once again, their tonges dancing with one another, their lips meshing, their breath mingling as they continued to explore one another. After long, torturous moments, William tested to see if she was ready for him. His finger found her wet and warm, and she arched up again him and gave a soft cry of delight at the feeling produced by his probing finger. William checked his passion long enough to look into his bride's eyes for permission. She nervously smiled and kissed him. "I love you" he said as his erection pressed into her silky opening. Elizabeth's eyes looked into her husbands as she stretched to take him in and felt him filling her. As if by magic, her body knew what to do...he began to pump and thrust slowly but firmly into her, and her hips rocked to match his movements. Their flesh pressed together as their bodies joined again and again. William smiled as his nervousness melted away. Elizabeth seemed to be feeling the same amazing sensations he was. She contracted around his aroused manhood time and time again as he thrust into her opening. At the same time, both huband and wife began to feel a tightening in their loins. Simultaneously, a delicious pressure built up inside of the lovers. It was building, building, building...increasing to mind-bogglingly wonderful heights ans when the pleasure seemed too much to bear, Elizabeth contracted her body shook as something inside of her seemed to explode. Words flew out of her mouth as gorgeous release wracked her body. "William, ooooooh, Oh, yes, yes! I love you...I love you so much...oh, my love! Ohhh..." Seconds later, William felt a blinding pleasure envelop him and he erupted into Elizabeth with one final thrust just as her peak ended. He groaned her name over and over and cried out his love for her and then...it was over. A calm sense of extreme content came over the Darcys and they came together in a natural embrace, Elizabeth's head on William's chest, his arms around his wife. "I cannot express how beautiful you are...how beautiful that was, Mrs. Darcy. You touch me deeply. I love you, and I will forever love you." "And I agree, my strong, lovely husband. I am forever yours. Thank you for sharing with me just now. It was wonderful, it was beautiful. I hope it is something we shall do quite often." She glanced mischeivously over at her smiling bridegroom and he felt his serious mood melting away. "Depend upon it, sweetheart," he said, running his leg over hers, "depend upon it."

So glad you delurked Katherine. Welcome! And what a great way to introduce yourself. I'm still wiping the steam off my screen. Feel free to reintroduce yourself tomorrow, and the next day, and the next day....

Hello Katharine well you certainly got rid of those draughts & hotted the place up.It's a wonderful, beautiful story I was hooked from the moment I read of Darcy's hesitancy,swoony by the time of the first kiss(WOW)and hot and bothered by the end(WOW WOW) All I can say is more,more.Well done and welcome.

Good Morning Sadie or are you now taking a cold shower?

Hello Katharine well you certainly got rid of those draughts & hotted the place up.It's a wonderful, beautiful story I was hooked from the moment I read of Darcy's hesitancy,swoony by the time of the first kiss(WOW)and hot and bothered by the end(WOW WOW) All I can say is more,more.Well done and welcome.

Judy, I'm going over to Odds & Ends again, if you're still around?

I'm not sure how that happened blame it on my hormones I seem to be flustered for some reason.

Katharine, what a great story - lovely bedtime reading ;-). Thanks for sharing and I'm glad you delurked.

Welcome Katharine, and thank you for the heat-up!!*wiping brow and monitor*

Aren't you glad you delurked, Katharine? We are. Fan fic always welcome here and you brought in a new twist...the wedding night from Darcy's POV. Thank God he had such a willing partner. Can you imagine if his bride was Cousin Anne? ;-)

Katharine! That was wonderful!!! I'm so very pleased you delurked :-) and what a sweet, steamy story -just the kind we like! *grin* Hope you've been bitten by the writing bug, and will post often (Heide)Thank God he had such a willing partner. Can you imagine if his bride was Cousin Anne? *virtual heaving* Bite your tongue girl! Yeck! *shudder* After that not-so-lovely image, i need to go back and reread Katharine's post ;-) btw Heide, when are You going to favor us with another story? You havent posted anything in ages!!

Esbee! I saw, I read, I panted, and I hated the fact that you did not finish the closed carriage story... but then again, that is for this board. FINISH IT! QUICKLY! Welcome, welcome, welcome Kathrine E! A delicious wedding night story! (Sadie) So glad you delurked Katherine. Welcome! And what a great way to introduce yourself. I'm still wiping the steam off my screen. Feel free to reintroduce yourself tomorrow, and the next day, and the next day.... ROTFLMAO! My thought sexactly! (Esbee) btw Heide, when are You going to favor us with another story? You havent posted anything in ages!! Oh yes! please do!

Oh dear! I meant, 'my thoughts exactly'! hee hee Is Dr. Freud taking appointments today? I need help! Immediately...

Thank you all for your kind welcomes!!! I'm so pleased that you liked the story. I will post little odds and ends from time to time...nothing in my head right now but then tomorrow is another day. ;-) And I encourage everyone else to post...Esbee, Heide, Irene, Teg, Danielle...everyone! I am going through fanfic withdrawal.

Yes Esbee, please finish the closed carriage encounter! (You see, it was all my plot to lure you writers back here!) This condition on the board (not counting the brief respite so generously offered by de-lurking Katherine) is the real meaning of DRY SEASON. (Heide)Can you imagine if his bride was Cousin Anne? Actually, what immediately popped into my head was a wedding night scene between Mr. Collins and Anne.... a sort of P&P Bizarro World. (Danielle) Oh dear! I meant, 'my thoughts exactly'! I don't know, I think we ought to enter "sexactly" as official Drool vocabulary.

My thought sexactly! ROTFLOL, what the heart is full of.......!!! Like SadieR I think it's a refreshing new word in our drool vocabulary!!

(Heide) Can you imagine if his bride was Cousin Anne? ;-) Oh! Heide! <snicker> Welcome Katharine! Just so you know, most of the stories posted here are collected and stored in an archive (which, for a change, is up-to-date!). It just makes it a little easier for new readers to drool through :) the collected fic. If you have no objection, I will post your story there too. But before I do, do you have a preferred title (and a short description) for your tale? Feel free to e-mail me privately, or post your answer here. Esbee, would you like your closed carriage vignette archived, too? Ta Leanne

I saw, I read, I panted, and I hated the fact that you did not finish the closed carriage story... Ditto Esbee - beautiful story - how about more? I had never been on Darcy drool before and enjoyed reading all the comments there. I will have to check it out more often. Thanks for pointing the way. Thanks and a very enthusiastic welcome Katharine! Lovely story - D & E wedding night stories are my favorite. Ditto on sexactly - what an appropriate word for this site!

Leanne, you dont have to archived the 'closed carriage vignette' *grin* it was just a bit of foolishness -thanks for the offer though, and ALL your hard as our Archiving Queen! *hugs* Gail, i'm so glad you found Darcy Drool enjoyable :-) He is so Very Drool Worthy ;-) Slurp! sexactly.... *snicker*

I was just re-reading some of my favorites from the archive, and after finishing Bobby's Challenge (so excellently done by Heide), it got me thinking...maybe some of the non-authors here with juicy or especially creative ideas could give suggestions for story lines/vignettes. It might pull more lurkers out of the woodwork or re-inspire others. Anyhow, just as suggestion...so for any too shy to write, inspire us!!! ;-)

OK, here is the beginning of my new story. It appears at this point that this will be a fairly long story and it will take a while to get to the "good stuff" so I hope you will bear with me. Maybe by the time I have finished this one I will be ready to return to the rewrite of The Wedding Singer. And now.....drum roll..... What Matters Most Chapter 1 Liz Bennet drove her lime green Volkswagen Beetle along the private road to her grandmother�s estate. After a mile or so an immense white-shingled structure came into view, standing out in stark contrast to the surrounding verdant lawns, dark pine trees and royal blue ocean. Liz maneuvered her car halfway around the circular driveway, stopping under the portico at the front door. Leaving her keys with the valet, she dashed eagerly to the entry in happy anticipation of seeing her favorite relative. Before she got to the door, it was opened by Clara, the long-time housekeeper, smiling in delight at the guest. �Your grandmother will be so pleased to see you Miss Lizzy,� she said. �She�s been waiting impatiently all morning.� She instructed Liz to meet her grandmother in the sunroom where lunch would be served in a few minutes. Liz thanked Clara and skipped along the lengthy hallway to the rear of the mansion, the way as familiar to her as her own home. Sleepovers at Grammy�s were a common treat when she was younger and she had used her visits to explore every inch of the grand old manor, including the vast attic with its antique treasures. The walls of glass in the large cheery sunroom afforded an incredible view of the rugged Maine coastline. White caps formed as the surf pounded the rocky shore, mesmerizing Mary Bennet as she enjoyed the scene she never tired of. A slight noise behind her diverted her attention away from the windows and she whirled around to see her youngest grandchild standing in the doorway. �Lizzy, my darling girl,� she gushed, �how happy I am that you were able to have lunch with your poor old grandmother today. I know it�s difficult for you to find the time now that you are a working girl, but at least you�re in the neighborhood now and not 200 miles away at school.� The petite woman with short snow-white curly hair smiled affectionately up at her taller granddaughter with long dark curly hair. �Have you grown again my dear?� Liz laughed at her grandmother�s question. It was one she had heard at every visit as long as she could remember. At an even five feet, Mary�s grandchildren passed her in height before they were teenagers and, at five foot six, Liz was a veritable giant to the older woman. �I can�t help it if you�re a shrimp Grammy,� Liz joked. �I stopped growing many years ago so maybe you�re starting to shrink!� Mary slapped her granddaughter�s arm good-naturedly. She enjoyed this teasing banter with her youngest grandchild. Liz�s elder siblings, Jane and Robert Jr., were entirely too serious in the older woman�s opinion. Liz was full of laughter and fun, just as Mary had been as a young woman, and indeed still was much of the time. At 75 years old, she was hardly ancient and enjoyed excellent health and a fine group of friends to share her many interests. Her family lived nearby and visited her frequently. The only sadness in her life was the sudden and unexpected death of her beloved husband three years before from a heart attack. In spite of her busy schedule she still missed Leo terribly. But longevity ran in the Bennet family and she was determined to live out her remaining years with as much activity and enjoyment as possible. Liz enveloped her grandmother in a bear hug. �I do so love you Grammy,� she said. �I�m happy to be a college graduate now and home with my dear family. I never want to leave Maine again, except maybe for vacations. And by the way, thank you again for my graduation present. I love that little car!� Mary Bennet smiled. �I knew you would the minute I laid eyes on it. It had your name all over it. And I wanted to make sure you had reliable transportation so you didn�t have any excuse not to visit me.� �I�d walk here if I had to Grammy,� Liz laughed, �even if it is 3 miles. It wouldn�t be the first time!� �No, I seem to remember finding you on my doorstep a few times when you were a teenager and had a row with your mother. You could be a trying child but thank God you�ve grown out of that!� Liz grinned sheepishly. �I wouldn�t relive those years for anything. I like being 23 years old, out of school and supporting myself. Did I tell you I found an apartment? I�m going to be living in Bar Harbor with Charlotte.� Charlotte Lucas was Liz�s long-time best friend. �It�s a nice place and within walking distance to work. It�s half of a two-family home and we have two bedrooms, two baths and a huge kitchen, which is a bit ironic because we�re both disasters in the kitchen!� The women were interrupted by Clara bringing lunch. They sat down to partake of shrimp salad and iced tea and silently munched for a few minutes before resuming their conversation. �I�m happy for you my dear with your new job and new apartment. I�m sure you and Charlotte will enjoy yourselves immensely. Maybe I can get Mabel to give you both cooking lessons on the side.� Mabel was the Mary�s long-time personal chef. �I don�t think Mabel would appreciate your offer Grammy,� Liz giggled. �Besides, I think Charlotte and I would have more fun experimenting on our own. And Grammy, I have something else new to tell you about.� �What�s that Lizzy?� �Brian and I are engaged.� Liz caught a brief glimmer of disappointment on her grandmother�s face before it was hidden behind a not-too-convincing smile. �What is it Grammy? Do you not approve of Brian?� �No, it�s not that my sweet Lizzy. It�s just that you are so very young. Why do you want to tie yourself down now when you are just starting to live your life independently? And are you absolutely sure this is the man you want to spend the rest of your life with?� In truth Mary was not crazy about Brian, but she didn�t know him all that well and wanted to give Liz the benefit of the doubt. She was a level-headed girl after all. �Grammy, I�m 23 years old and Brian is 25. He thinks it�s time and I have agreed to marry him. How old were you when you and Gramps got married?� �Oh darling, things were much different in those days. You enjoy so many more opportunities than I had. I can�t tell you what to do my dear girl, but please don�t rush into this just because Brian feels he is ready. You must also be ready and if he truly loves you, he will wait.� �Well we haven�t set a date yet but it will be at least a year away. Brian is just starting to work with his father and wants a big society wedding with all his business associates in attendance, which will take some time to plan. Is that enough time for you?� Liz respected her grandmother greatly and couldn�t dismiss her concerns lightly. �It�s not me I am worried about Lizzy,� Mary replied, �but I am glad you are waiting awhile. Please promise me you�ll think about what I�ve said. Make sure Brian is the man you want to wake up next to for the next 50 years.� �I will Grammy, I promise,� Liz said somberly. �I must say that I am surprised by your reaction. I thought you would be happy for me.� �Darling, if it was obvious to me that you and Brian were perfect for each other, no one would be happier than I at your news. However I must be perfectly honest with you and say that I have not gotten that impression when I�ve seen the two of you together. Granted I am not as familiar with Brian as you are and I tend to be biased where my granddaughter is concerned, so if you can convince me that this is what you truly want, then I will be happy for you.� Liz hesitated in responding to her grandmother. In truth, the engagement took her by surprise as well but she was not about to admit that to anyone. This was the way it was supposed to be wasn�t it? That�s what Brian said. She had graduated from college, he had obtained his MBA and now they were both pursuing careers. The next step had to be marriage. It was all part of Brian�s carefully laid plans. But was it part of hers? She thought so until her grandmother questioned her about it. Mary watched Liz�s face perceptively. Thank God, I�ve gotten her to think about this. Maybe it�s not too late. �Come love, Clara has brought us some of Mabel�s exquisite tiramisu. Let�s indulge ourselves while you tell me about your new job.� ************ Author�s note: This story takes place on and around Mt. Desert Island in Maine, home of Acadia National Park, one of the most beautiful places on earth (in the author�s humble opinion, having visited there several times). Many of the places mentioned are real but I�ve thrown in some fictional ones as well � you�ll recognize the names. Note that some of the actual town names include the word �Harbor�. In the succinct Maine way, these towns are located by a harbor of the same name. Liz Bennet is the youngest of three children born to Emily and Robert Bennet Sr. Both her parents are high school teachers in Ellsworth, Maine, a small town of 6,000 located a few miles from their home in tiny Meryton. In spite of his parent�s wealth, Bob Bennet had chosen to live a simple life with his wife and children. After graduating from college he refused any further assistance from his parents, preferring the satisfaction of making his own way in the world. While they remained on good terms, his father had difficulty understanding Bob�s choices but Mary Bennet was very proud of her son and his principles. Emily and Bob led a happy life, fulfilled by their common career and three beautiful children. Their home was full of laughter and love. With summers off, the family was able to tour the country, camping in a pop-up trailer to economize. Spending several weeks each year on the road with no company other than their own caused the family to be very close knit. Robert Jr., or Robby, age 30, took his father�s place as successor to his grandfather�s business. Leo Bennet had made his initial fortune building elegant homes and estates on many miles of Maine�s vast and beautiful coast. He then gave up building in favor of selling building supplies and hardware, opening a chain of stores in New England which later spread nationwide, making him even richer. Robby showed an interest in his grandfather�s business at an early age and he was eagerly accepted by the man who had felt abandoned by his only child. By the time of his grandfather�s untimely death, Robby was intimately familiar with the business and the board of directors named him to succeed Leo as CEO. Robby has been married to Karen, a local girl, for four years and has two young children with another on the way. The now wealthy couple live in a large house on the ocean in Bar Harbor. Jane, age 26, recently married Charles Bingley, a man she had met in college. Jane followed in her parent�s footsteps and is a first grade teacher in Ellsworth. Charles grew up in New York City but fell in love with Maine after falling in love with Jane and bought an estate near Mary Bennet in Northeast Harbor, an exclusive enclave on Mt. Desert Island (think Rockefeller). An avid boater, Charles keeps his yacht moored in the nearby marina. A product of wealth and privilege, the 28 year old runs a wildly successful software company from his home. All of his more than 200 employees around the country also work from their homes so Charles spends countless hours on his computer each day communicating with them. However, he has the flexibility to work when he wants and often takes his laptop out on the boat where he can fish and work concurrently. His attempts thus far to get Jane to quit her job and stay home with him have been futile because she loves teaching too much to give it up. But she has recen ly conceded that when they have children (and they hope it will be soon) she will stop working, at least for a few years. While Bob Bennet did not ordinarily accept money or expensive gifts from his parents, he did not object when his mother insisted on financing the college education of her grandchildren. As a teacher, he wanted the best possible education for his children. Therefore Rob graduated from Princeton, Jane from Brown and Lizzy from Boston College. Ironically, though he denied himself riches, their education led indirectly to wealth for his two older children, and would soon for his youngest as well. Two years ago, while in her junior year at the Carroll School of Management at BC, Liz met Brian Darcy, a graduate student going for his MBA, at a party hosted by mutual friends. When Brian discovered the lovely lady was the granddaughter of Leo Bennet, he was very interested. The Darcys also live in Northeast Harbor and his parents were friendly acquaintances of Leo and Mary so Brian was aware of their wealth. Here was someone in his own social class who he felt would fit into his carefully planned picture of his future life. Brian was taken aback slightly when he discovered that Liz�s parents had eschewed a privileged lifestyle to be teachers. However he was able to reconcile dating Liz with the fact that her brother had taken over Leo�s business, Jane had married well and all three stood to inherit a great deal of money from their grandmother. In his mind, the younger generation had a great deal more sense than their parents. It isn�t that Brian needs the money. The Darcys are very wealthy in the r own right. But he is very conscious that he marry �correctly�, which in his opinion means a woman who looks good and knows what having money is all about. Liz is young enough for him to mold into his image of what his wife should be and he gives her many helpful pointers as to how to dress and act in society. Brian is the middle child of three. He views his older brother Will, age 28, as an eccentric and chooses to ignore him as much as possible. Younger sister Georgiana has potential and will be starting college in the fall at Wellesley. Upon his graduation from business school, Brian immediately went to work for his father. The Darcys are famous for their luxury sailboat and yacht business headquartered in Northeast Harbor (coincidentally Bingley�s boat is a Darcy), but also own several other equally profitable companies. Brian�s goal is to follow in his father�s footsteps and eventually take over the business. He is very impressed with Rob Bennet�s success and hopes to emulate him. Certainly Will won�t get in his way. Liz graduated with a degree in accounting and plans to become a CPA. She reasons this will give her the ability to start a home-based business and thus be there for the children she hopes to have someday. To this end, she found a job with an accountant in Bar Harbor who handles the books and files tax returns for many of the upscale shops, restaurants and inns in town. This will give her practical experience while she studies for the CPA exam. While Brian thinks it is embarrassing that his future wife works for folks in trade, he�s letting her have �her little fling� into the business world. He is certain he will be able to convince her once they are married that her duties as his wife will keep her far too busy to work outside the home. And in three years they will have the first of their three children, a boy to carry on his name, and all this nonsense will be forgot. Liz would be mortified if she knew Brian�s thoughts. Having had many casual relationships but no serious boyfriend before meeting Brian, she was easily swept up into the whirlwind of his life. With a sunny, happy disposition, it just never occurred to her that Brian wouldn�t take her needs into consideration. Liz is attracted to Brian because he is responsible, level headed and much more mature than other men she had dated. He is also handsome and a lot of fun to be with. He is constantly in motion, coordinating sailing, golf or tennis outings with friends, of which he has many. He calls Liz each morning and tells her the plans for the day, where and when to meet and what to wear. One recent evening while boating with friends, Brian took Liz�s hand and announced to his friends that they were engaged. No one was more surprised than Liz when he slid a huge emerald cut diamond on her finger. The friends cheered as Brian kissed her and Liz thought there could be worse things in the world. To Be Continued....

Gail - you have releaved our suffering! :-) I assume Brian is going to smarten up, right? he slid a huge emerald cut diamond on her finger *sigh* that happens to be my very own 'dream ring' ...excellent choice Brian not that i have Any room to speak.... but, you must promise to post regularly my dear. :-) (Katharine)maybe some of the non-authors here with juicy or especially creative ideas could give suggestions for story lines/vignettes good idea! i'm always looking for new places for Lizzy and Darcy to er- 'go to it' :-) All suggestions welcome!

Can't wait for Liz to ditch Brian in favor of Will. Really glad you are posting again Gail! (Katharine)maybe some of the non-authors here with juicy or especially creative ideas could give suggestions for story lines/vignettes (Esbee)good idea! i'm always looking for new places for Lizzy and Darcy to er- 'go to it' :-) All suggestions welcome! What a great idea, Katherine. SO easy to conjure, so difficult to say it well... I think more should be written about their first visit to Longbourne. Lots of tension already, and maybe Lizzy would be a little uncomfortable in her parents' home? Also, a great location for a lover's spat, as Darcy is likely to slip up under all the various, er, pressures.

Excellent idea, Katherine! And Sadie... why don't you write up your idea? Lots of tension, pent-up frustration, unquenchable desire, etc. etc. etc.... Hmmm? A lover's spat? But where to make-out? er, make-up? How about in the barn... inspring all the other animals to procreate. hee hee! Sick I know, but that's my opinion.

Oops! Gail, I too, cannot wait until Liz wises up and kicks Brian to the curb for a REAL man!

What Matters Most Chapter 2 Liz impatiently blew a strand of hair out of her eyes as she lugged the last box up the front stairs into her new apartment. �There,� she said to Charlotte with satisfaction, �that does it. All moved in. Now we can start to unpack and organize everything.� She flopped down on the living room floor and looked up at the pile of boxes. �Where do we begin?� Charlotte sat down beside her and sighed heavily, �It will take us weeks but at least we can do most of it a little at a time. The main thing we need to be concerned about right now is the kitchen. Why did we ever invite Brian and Bill and your parents to dinner on Sunday? That gives us only 4 days to prepare.� �None of them will care about how organized we are. My main concern is cooking an edible meal! What should we have?� �Let�s keep it simple. Lobster, corn on the cob and salad. I think even we can manage that. All we have to do is boil water, melt butter and cut up vegetables.� Liz nodded in agreement. �And I�ll beg Mabel to make us up a batch of her tiramisu. That way if we do manage to mess up the meal at least we�ll have such an elegant dessert that everyone will forget what came before!� The doorbell rang startling the two women. �Who could that be?� asked Charlotte. �Were you expecting anyone?� �Not me.� Liz opened the door to find Brian standing there. �Hi sweetie. Are you here to help us now that all the heavy lifting is done?� Brian looked around critically. �I just thought I�d pop over to see how you were doing. So this is the new place.� �Yes, isn�t it great?� Liz asked enthusiastically, ignoring Brian�s look of distaste. She grabbed his arm and dragged him around the apartment. �Look at all the windows. It is so light and airy in the daytime. We get a beautiful ocean breeze. Aren�t the rooms are huge? And look at my bathroom � isn�t it nice?� Liz raved on and on while Brian followed her stone-faced with no comment. They finished the tour in her room and she sat on the edge of the unmade bed. �Well what do you think?� Brian stood uncomfortably looking down at her. �I suppose it�s all right. I still don�t understand why you feel like you have to do this Liz. You could have moved into my parents� house until we marry if your parents didn�t want you to stay at home.� Liz pouted prettily. �I could have stayed there but I wanted a little bit of independence before we get married. It�s probably the only chance I�ll have in my whole life to live on my own. I�m surprised you don�t want to do the same.� �Why should I? I�m too busy to keep up an apartment on my own and I�d abhor having a roommate. Sharing a dorm room in college was bad enough. I never had any privacy.� �Well Charlotte and I have been best friends for ages and I know we will have a ball together. Besides,� she teased, �how are you going to stand having a wife if you don�t want a roommate?� �Come on Liz, that�s different and you know it. Why do you always have to be so flip about things? If you took getting married seriously you�d be spending your time planning our wedding and looking for a new house for us. Instead you�re wasting time with this stupid apartment and your little job.� Liz reddened with anger. �If that�s how you feel then maybe we shouldn�t get married at all. I want my �stupid� apartment and �little� job and if you can�t understand that then you can go to hell!� She stood up and started to walk away when Brian grabbed her arm contritely. �Liz, I�m sorry. I didn�t mean it like it sounded. Sometimes I just feel that you aren�t serious about our life together. Am I the only one that cares about our future?� Her anger was gone as quickly as it had flared up. �You know that�s not true Brian. Of course I care. But it�s a year away and in the meantime I want to do this. I�m giving you the whole rest of my life. Can�t you give me just this one year to do something for myself?� She put her arms around his neck and looked up at him beseechingly. Brian knew well when to push and when to back off. He had learned the fine art of negotiation over many years of careful observation of his father�s business dealings. He�d back off for now but in the end he would win and Liz would bend to his wishes. �OK honey,� he said smiling, �I�ll give you that. It�s late and I should go home and get some sleep, I have a busy day tomorrow. Are you working tomorrow?� �No. I arranged for today and tomorrow off when I took the job so I would have time to move. And Friday is the holiday so I�m not going back until Monday.� �So I�ll see you Friday night then?� Liz nodded in agreement. �Should I pick you up or do you want to meet me there?� �I�ll meet you at the marina. It�s out of your way to come here first. Come on, I�ll walk you out.� Liz escorted Brian to the door where he kissed her cheek and went out into the night. Liz sighed and leaned against the door thinking about her grandmother�s words. Is this the man I want to wake up next to for the next 50 years? I hope so. ******************* Even in July it gets chilly in the evening on the Maine coast and is even cooler out on the water. Liz arrived at the marina in Northeast Harbor at 6:00 wearing jeans and a short-sleeved print camp shirt but with sweater and jacket in tow. Brian spied her car and waved to her from his yacht docked at the end of a long pier. It looked like several of his friends were already on board. It was the 4th of July and Brian had arranged for a party on the boat culminating with a viewing of the fireworks over Bar Harbor. Brian�s younger sister Georgiana was in attendance with several of her high school friends. Liz liked her very well and hugged the teenager when she boarded the boat. �Hi sweetie. How is your summer going?� �It�s great Liz. I�m so excited to be finally out of high school and going away to college!� Liz smiled. �You may feel differently once you get away from home. I couldn�t wait to come back to Maine after spending most of four years in Boston.� �I can�t wait to be near the city! I plan on spending all my free time in Boston going to museums and art galleries and clubs and shopping! It will be so much more fun than this boring place!� Liz laughed at her enthusiasm and wondered how she would feel four years from now. Changing the subject she asked, �So where is Mr. William Darcy? I was hoping I might finally get to meet the mystery man. I can�t believe I�ve been dating Brian for two years and have never met his brother.� �Oh Will is working as usual. Brian always plans things around when Will is working.� �Yes, I�ve noticed that. Is Will really that bad?� �No, Will is great but Brian can�t stand the fact that he chose to be a cop instead of working for Dad. I should think Brian would be happy because it left the door wide open for him, but he looks down on Will for his choice. Brian has decided opinions on how things should be and doesn�t like nonconformity. Anyway, you will get to meet Will in a couple of weeks at your engagement party. Mom arranged that and made sure Will was available.� �Good, it�s about time. Brian has convinced me to stay at your house for the weekend so I can spend time with all the relatives that are coming to visit. I�m told I may have to share your room if the house is too full. I hope you don�t mind.� �No, that�s all changed. Mom�s allocated all the rooms and there�s one free for you. A couple of my cousins are going to bunk with me instead. I haven�t seen them for a long time and we�re planning some late night gabfests.� �Sounds good. Now where has Brian disappeared to?� Georgiana pointed out her brother at the stern of the boat giving instructions to some of the crew and then went off to meet her friends. Liz joined Brian and linked her arm in his. When he finished with the crew he kissed her lightly on the cheek. �We�re shoving off in 20 minutes. Let�s take a quick spin around the deck and make sure everyone is here.� ******************* The party was a success as Brian�s parties always were. As they stood together watching the fireworks, Brian asked Liz who was attending the dinner on Sunday. �You and I of course, and Charlotte and Bill and my parents.� �That�s all? How about Rob and Karen and Charles and Jane?� �Charlotte and I wanted to keep it small for our first time. We would have invited her parents but they are away.� �So why don�t Charlotte and Bill do that some other time and you invite the rest of your family?� Brian was not crazy about Bill Collins, Charlotte�s boyfriend. He was a bit eccentric but Liz was used to him. �Brian, I can�t do that. It�s Charlotte�s apartment too and she was the one that suggested we invite my parents. After all they helped us move all the furniture since you and Bill were working and couldn�t be there.� �I don�t know why you just didn�t hire movers.� �Don�t start Brian. Don�t ruin this pleasant evening. It�s done now so forget it.� �OK, OK. Sorry I said anything. What time should I be there on Sunday?� �Can you come around 4:00?� �Sure, I�ll bring wine.� �Great. Am I going to see you tomorrow?� �No, I�m going into the office. The boat factory is shut down for the week and we have arranged for some renovations, maintenance and cleaning to be done. My father asked me to oversee it and some of the crew will be there tomorrow. I�m even going in on Sunday for a while but will be home well before 4:00. And tomorrow night I�m playing in a tennis tournament with the guys at the club.� �OK, that will give me more time to get organized before Sunday. We�re almost done unpacking. You�ll be amazed at the difference in the apartment when you see it.� �Hmmmm,� he muttered distractedly and Liz turned her attention back to the fireworks display. Brian�s thoughts were on how to get out of Sunday�s dinner without Liz blowing her stack. He hated Bill Collins, merely tolerated Charlotte, and had nothing in common with his future in-laws who he thought of as peasant schoolteachers. If Liz�s brother, brother-in-law or grandmother weren�t in attendance, it would be a total waste of time. He�d be better off spending time with his friends from the country club, as at least they were potential customers. Bill Collins and the Bennets would never buy a luxury sailboat or yacht and were boring to boot. Not worth his time. ******************* Bob and Emily Bennet arrived at Liz�s apartment on Sunday promptly at 5:00. After exchanging affectionate greetings with their daughter and Charlotte, they were chased out of the kitchen by the young women. �Go look around the house and see what we�ve done, then join Bill in the living room,� Liz ordered her parents. �Charlotte and I will be with you in just a few minutes. We have a couple more things to do.� Just as they left the room the phone rang. �This better be Brian,� Liz muttered. She picked up the phone. �Hey Liz.� �Brian where are you? You�re over an hour late.� �Um, honey, I�m afraid I�m not going to make it. I�m really sorry.� �What! Brian!� �Honey, please let me explain. We had maintenance workers in here today and I was just about to leave when one of them accidentally knocked over a pile of lumber. Luckily no one was hurt but we�re in a big mess. I have to get it straightened out before tomorrow because we have some mechanics coming in to fine-tune the machines that are now covered with wood. Liz I have to fix this, my father is counting on me.� �Can�t you hire someone else to do it? What about the guy who did the damage?� �As many of the crew that can are staying to help but it�s going to take all of us. I can�t hire anyone else at this time on a Sunday night. I�m sorry baby but it�s important that I show my father I can handle these things myself. You understand don�t you? Please?� Liz sighed. What else could she do? �OK sweetie. I guess you have to fix the problem. We will miss you though. If you get done before ten stop by, OK?� �Sure honey. I am very sorry Liz.� �Yes I know. Bye.� Brian heard the phone disconnect. He hung up and turned back to his friends. �OK, whose deal is it?� To Be Continued�..

(Danielle) Hmmm? A lover's spat? But where to make-out? er, make-up? I cant believe you guys! I just finished a bit in which Lizzy and Darcy have their first (real) fight and then makeup!! :-) it's actually in the middle of my Kitty story, but i had just decided last night that it could stand on its own, and that i would go ahead and post it... it should be going out to Marcia tonight for editing! :-) (So heads up Marcia!!) check back in a couple of days and you can read all the juicy details. ;-) btw- if you dont usually check out the Darcy Drool board, you might want to pop over and visit for a minute... Xian has posted the most delicious picture of Darcy.... *sigh*

Well, I knew that Brian was a loser! Thanks for another great post Gail. Looking forward to tomorrow *hint, hint* Can't wait for the spat & makeup Esbee! Oh, maybe down the road, Danielle. Thanks for the encouragement. But don't say it too loudly. I'm not ready to join the harrassed writers, much easier to remain a demanding reader. :-)

PS, thanks for drool tip, Esbee. Am heading straight over to Darcy drool!

lots of hugs and kisses to Marcia my wonderful editor!!! The Fight by Esbee Darcy rode through the clearing, scanning to the left and right calling out his wife's name. Elizabeth had left the breakfast table that morning - in what could only be called a snit - and he hadn't seen her since. He was at somewhat of a loss as to what to do. Her general habit was not to pout in the woods surrounding Pemberley, yet here she had reportedly walked. And the fact that she had not returned to house for luncheon was definitely cause for concern. His anger with his father-in-law was growing with every moment of Elizabeth's disappearance. The gall of the man, to merely announce in a letter that Catherine would be joining the Darcy household for an unspecified length of time. He and Elizabeth were newly married. They should not be expected to entertain houseguests so soon. Even his own sister chiefly spent her time in London, under the watchful eye of Col. Fitzwilliam, and their Aunt and Uncle Matlock. His wife had disagreed with his opinion. "Elizabeth!" he called again, more urgently this time. Surely she had not walked this distance. "I am over here Sir." Darcy swung his head around to see Elizabeth sitting beside a large tree, her bonnet on the ground beside her, a small bunch of wild flowers in her lap. Relief washed through him, followed quickly by annoyance. He had not expected this behavior from his wife. "Come." He held out his hand from atop the horse. "You have missed luncheon, but we will have tea together and discuss this. Come." He repeated. "I can not come to you Mr. Darcy." Lizzy's frustration with her husband and herself was evident in her voice. Darcy frowned, "and why, pray tell, is that?" "I have damaged my ankle." The words were barely out of Lizzy's mouth before Fitzwilliam swung down from his mount, and all but ran to her side. "Dearest, you should have told me immediately." He exclaimed as he flicked up the hem of her skirt. "Right or left?" he continued even as he gently lifted the right one. "That one." Lizzy mumbled, and drew in her breath as he carefully worked the boot off. As he examined it, she studied his features. "It is not badly twisted," she assured him, seeing his drawn face. "A little rest and it will be as good as new." His eyes rose to meet hers and with a small smile she reached out a hand and gently cupped his cheek. "Truly Fitzwilliam, I am not greatly injured." He searched her eyes a moment before nodding. "Come along then, and we'll return to the house." He reached down to help her rise. "It is so peaceful here, can we not stay a few more moments?" Lizzy inquired. Darcy hesitated, and then lowered himself to the ground, sitting across from her, legs stretched out until they were nearly touching her discarded bonnet. Carefully he lifted her bootless foot into his lap. "I should be taking better care of you." "I'm a grown woman Fitzwilliam, and perfectly capable of taking care of myself." Lizzy retorted with some amusement. "Apparently not." Darcy lifted the foot and pressed a light kiss to the ankle. He smiled when Elizabeth rolled her eyes. They sat there a moment in a companionable silence. Each unwilling to begin the conversation they were avoiding. Darcy returned his attention to the foot in his lap. "You have pretty toes." He ran his finger across them, then along the bottom of her foot. Elizabeth giggled and he glanced back up at her. "Ticklish?" he asked. "Very." She agreed, then gasped in shock as his hand shot under her skirt, and his fingers attacked the back of her knee. "How about here?" "Darcy!" she squealed and tried to roll away from him. "Stop it, that tickles!" He abandoned her knee and leaned back with a laugh. "What's so funny?" Lizzy grumbled, gathering back up the flowers that had scattered during her attempted escape. "You are." Darcy explained with a chuckle. "You just called me Darcy, like we were old school chums or something." The smile on his face as he sat there in his riding clothes, hat still angled perfectly on his head, leaning back on his elbows lifted Lizzy's spirits considerably. "I believe I would have enjoyed being one of your school fellows." She informed readily, "And I am quite certain I should have made you a much better roommate at Cambridge than did George Wickham." She lifted an eyebrow and nudged his ribs with her big toe. Darcy nearly swallowed his tongue at the sudden image of Elizabeth readying herself for bed in his college dormitory room. "Do you not agree?" "Most readily." He assured her. They sat in companionable silence once again, until Elizabeth spoke. "You did not kiss me this morning." Darcy looked at her with some astonishment; "I did not have to opportunity to do so. You left the breakfast table before�" "I meant earlier," Lizzy broke in, unwilling to discuss her behavior at breakfast that morning quite yet. "When you left for your morning ride. You left without kissing me goodbye." She studied the flowers she gathered in her lap, and missed the warm look he bestowed her. Suddenly his hands encircled her waist and she was lifted across his legs and set down again upon his lap. "Then I shall have to rectify my mistake." Darcy whispered, and touched her neck gently with his lips. Breathing deeply he inhaled the scent of her. Never did it fail to arouse him. His tongue flicked out and he tasted her skin, smiling when the pulse beneath it beat wildly in response. Slowly, ever so slow, he moved upward to find an especially sensitive spot behind her ear. When she shuddered he whispered, "I love you." Elizabeth moved to face him. Placing a hand along each side of his face she whispered back, "and I you." His lips met hers then, and with exquisite care he paid them homage. Softly he slid his lips across hers, back and forth; teasing, barely touching he caressed the wet surface, until finally Elizabeth could stand no more. Coaxing his lips apart, she deepened the kiss. Darcy growled deep in his throat enjoying her boldness, then after a moment again took charge of the kiss. Her hands moved down to grip his shoulders, then tug at the fastenings at his neck, determined to free him from the confines of his shirt. His hands joined hers and between them they quickly had him stripped down to his waist. Moaning in pleasure, Elizabeth ran her fingers through the dark curls across his chest. Moving her mouth downward, she licked and nibbled at spot when his neck met his chest, trailing wet kisses over taut skin, until reaching his nipple. There she paused and drew back. "Help me," Lizzy struggled to release the buttons along the back of her dress, wanting desperately to feel the sensual pleasure of having his chest pressed closely against her own. Eagerly, his hands assisted her. With great care, Darcy lowered her to the ground, her head resting upon his discarded coat. Her arms encircled him and she quickly drew him down to her. His mouth covered hers once again, his tongue delving deeply into its depths. Darcy eventually abandoned her mouth and turned his attention his wife's generous breasts. Lovingly he nuzzled them, tasting the skin and drawing first one tip, and then the other into his warm mouth. Elizabeth arched her back while his hands worked feverishly to remove the remainder of her clothing. His own riding breeches soon followed and he knelt between her thighs, aching to embed himself in her tight, wet folds. Reaching his hands beneath her hips, he raised her upward and slowly sheathed himself in her warmth. Lowering himself until he was lying across her, he bal nced his weight on his arms and enjoyed the view below him. When he made no further move, Elizabeth wiggled enticingly beneath him and he smiled down at her. "Fitzwilliam," she urged, and clenched her internal muscles around him. "I love you," he whispered again, and began to move. Over and over he thrust into her depths, watching as Elizabeth's eyes clouded with passion. Eagerly he strained forward, needing to lose himself within her. Soon, he heard Elizabeth cry out in completion, and in the next moment with a hoarse shout, her joined her. Darcy cradled Elizabeth in his left arm, her head resting on his shoulder. His right hand slowly moved back and forth across her bare back, soothing her and providing comfort while her pulse returned once again to its normal rate. "I am sorry Papa did not ask." She said quietly. His hand stilled for a moment, then continued in its soothing pattern. "I do wish for Kitty to visit, however." She maneuvered herself upward to look into his eyes and try to explain. "After Lydia's departure Kitty began to spend more time with both myself and Jane. She is not," here Lizzy broke off to carefully consider her words, conscience of Fitzwilliam's attention. "She is not one who leads others. Kitty is only now, since being free of Lydia's shadow, beginning to exert herself and her own opinions. I fear that perhaps Mamma is not the best individual to influence Kitty as she strives to become her own person." Elizabeth looked pleadingly at her husband. "Can we not welcome her in our home for a short time? Perhaps Georigana might join us. She would be an excellent friend for Kitty, don't you agree?" While Darcy had no doubt that Miss Katherine Bennett would benefit from a more intimate knowledge of his sister, he could not likewise believe the reverse to be true. However, with Elizabeth gazing at him so hopefully he found himself agreeing, "Kitty may come Elizabeth. But we will hold off bringing Georgiana from London, until I have judged your sister's behavior for myself." Satisfied for the moment, Lizzy reached up and pressed a kiss to his lips. "Thank you." He shifted her until they were sitting upright, and then glanced at the sun. "We had best return, before our staff begins to speculate on our disappearance." Darcy said, and began sorting through their discarded clothing. Soon they were dressed, and though slightly disheveled, presentable enough to return to the house. Darcy swept Elizabeth up in his arms and strode to his waiting horse. With a minimal amount of urging, he was able to coax her to mount the animal; pointing out that her ankle would prevent her from walking home. Once he joined her in the saddle, Elizabeth wrapped her arms tightly about his waist. They rode home silently, each contemplating the arrival of Kitty Bennett with mixed emotions.

Not bad, SB.

LOL... such praise.

Gail! Gail! Gail! Please tell me that Will Darcy will be there this weekend at the Darcy compound! Lizzy will get a good 'look' at him and toss Brian to the curb before the engagement party! Okay, okay, it's YOUR story. I'll understand if you don't do it MY way... hee hee! (Sadie) I'm not ready to join the harrassed writers, much easier to remain a demanding reader. :-) LOL! I hear ya! Esbee, I didn't even have time to respond to you August 2nd comment! Way to go, Marcia! The Blue Chip companies should be so lucky to have an editor such as you! Esbee, darling, you do not disappoint! You paint a good picture too! "Help me," Lizzy struggled to release the buttons along the back of her dress, wanting desperately to feel the sensual pleasure of having his chest pressed closely against her own. Sexactly! I nearly strangled on my own drool! Let it NEVAH be said that a married Lizzy held a grudge for very long! Thank you! Oh and that picture of Darcy/CF... *siiiiiiiiiiiigh*

Ah, My Dearc EsBee, it is YOU who create. I just tuck in the ends and make it all tidy and presentable. It is MY pleasure, Dear!!! Love this one!

(...gotta take the Saran wrap off the new computer keyboard. It makes me type worse than usual!)

Esbee,she says clearing her throat & wiping her brow, congratulations another hot story.I need to cool off before the next one but don't make it too long ladies please ;-)

This is what I received the other day and I thought it very apropos to to share it with you ladies;-)), sexactly!!! This is Elizabeth and Darcy in Brave New World, using code names!! One night when his charge was at full capacity, Micro Farad decided to use a cute little coil to discharge himself. He picked up Millie Amp and took her for a ride on his megacycle. They rode around the sine wave and into the magnetic field next to the flowing current. Micro Farad was attracted by Millie's characteristic curve. Soon her fields fully excited, he laid her on the ground potential, raised her frequency, lowered her resistance, pulled out his high voltage probe and began to short circuit her shunt. Fully excited Millie said, "Ohm, ohm, give me mho." With his tube at maximum output and her coil vibrating from the current flow, her shunt and Micro's capacity were rapidly discharging. They flux and flux all night and tried various connections and hook-ups, until his bar magnet had lost all it's strength and could no longer generate enough voltage to sustain the collapsing field. With his battery fully discharged, Micro was unable to oscillate, so they ended up reversing polarity and blowing each other's fuses...

Hmmmm....Esbee, read above and it's not only in the future fuses are blown!! Thank you for this ..... subtle way of convincing Darcy!! LOL,...*fanning vigorously*

subtle way of convincing Darcy!! Ooooohhhhhh! So that is why she did it!?!! I had no thought in that direction, I must admit. It was just convenient to discuss the matter, after being "friends" again... *blushing* I must be naive ;-) Or overinterested in drooling, more probably! But maybe you just meant the ancle, Hanne? "Arts and allurements..."

Ladies, ladies, you keep this place alive. Esbee's past, Gail's present and Hanne's future...all in (my) one day's reading pleasure. Thanks to all.

One night when his charge was at full capacity, Micro Farad decided to use a cute little coil to discharge himself... Soon her fields fully excited, he laid her on the ground potential, raised her frequency, lowered her resistance, pulled out his high voltage probe and began to short circuit her shunt. Fully excited Millie said, "Ohm, ohm, give me mho." With his tube at maximum output and her coil vibrating from the current flow... Hanne, that was hilarious! Keep 'em coming! pun intended! hee hee!

Esbee - lovely (and very hot) as usual. Hanne - thanks for the contribution - hilarious! What Matters Most Chapter 3 Liz was relieved of her suitcase immediately upon her entrance to the Darcy mansion. �May I show you to your room Miss Bennet?� the butler asked politely. �No, thank you Peter. I�ll join the party now. Brian can show me later.� �Very good miss. They are all out in the pool area. Do you remember the way or shall I show you?� �I�m all set. Thanks again.� Liz walked outside, straight into the late afternoon sun. Momentarily blinded, she slid on her sunglasses and beheld a vision. Coming out of the pool, dripping wet and incredibly handsome, was a tall dark-haired Adonis. Liz couldn�t help but stare as she felt her heartbeat quicken. �Liz, Liz,� she heard a voice say somewhere in the distance. Shaking her head to lift the fog, she found Brian next to her. �Liz, are you all right?� �Oh, hi sweetie. The sun dazed me for a moment.� Brian looked her up and down. She was wearing a long flowing dark purple flower-print skirt with a short-sleeved lavender sweater, a matching cardigan flung over her shoulders. Her long hair was gathered in a low, loose ponytail tied with a violet ribbon. �Are you changing before dinner?� he asked. �I wasn�t planning on it. I just put this on after work. Why?� �Well you could have worn something a little more sophisticated. You look like a little girl.� Liz made a rueful face at him. �I thought tonight was casual. I brought a black cocktail dress for the party tomorrow night but I don�t have anything else with me except jeans and shorts. Should I take my hair down?� �That would help somewhat. Liz, you should have asked me if you didn�t know what to wear. Remind me to take you shopping to buy you some decent clothes.� Liz was terribly embarrassed. She seemed to always do the wrong thing as far as Brian was concerned. Would she never get it right? �Come and meet the family,� Brian said as he took her arm. ******************* Will pulled himself out of the pool and spied a dark-haired young woman coming out of the house. He watched as she put on sunglasses and then stood as if she were a deer caught in headlights. That must be Liz, he thought as Brian walked over to her. It surprised him that she wasn�t Brian�s usual type � model perfect, plastic looking, too much make-up. She looked like a real flesh and blood person, natural, sweet. Not too bad. He pulled on a tee shirt and waited for Brian to bring her over to meet him. It took a while as there were several relatives in attendance and Will knew Brian would not introduce him until he had no other choice but to do so. It amused Will that his younger brother was so embarrassed by him. It was just Brian�s personality and some day he would get over it. Finally Brian brought Liz his way. �And this is my brother Will. Will, this is Liz.� The god is my future brother-in-law? Wow! She had let her hair down and taken off her sunglasses. �So this is the elusive William Darcy,� she said smiling at him. Will had thought her somewhat pretty before, but when she smiled at him it lit up her entire face and her eyes sparkled. Beautiful, he thought as he took her offered hand and kissed it gallantly. �It is a pleasure to finally meet you Liz.� �OK that�s everyone Liz. Let�s go get something to drink.� Brian couldn�t wait to get away from his brother. �No Brian, you go ahead. I�d like to talk to Liz for a bit and get to know her. Maybe you could bring her something?� He didn�t take his eyes off of her as he spoke to his brother. Liz met his gaze and replied, �Yes Brian, I�d like an iced tea please.� Brian hailed a waitress to bring Liz her drink and then he took off into the house. Well she could spend time talking to Will if she wanted but he�d be damned if he was going to. Will offered Liz a chair and sat down beside her. �So you must know by now that my brother considers me the black sheep of the family.� �No, I�ve never heard him say anything bad about you Will. He just doesn�t talk about you at all.� She smiled that smile again and Will�s heart starting doing jumping jacks in his chest. �I understand you are a police officer.� �Actually I am a detective with the Hancock County Sheriff�s Department.� Her eyes are so beautiful. �That sounds like an interesting job.� Can I sound any more gauche? God he�s gorgeous! �Um, yeah, I like it.� What�s wrong with me? I can�t think straight. How I�d love to kiss those lush lips and bury my fingers in her silken hair. Liz couldn�t think of an answer and just continued to stare at Will. He didn�t notice as all he could do was stare back. When Mrs. Darcy came outside with her husband a few minutes later she immediately noticed Will and Liz entranced with each other. �Look at that,� she said poking her husband�s arm. �What did I tell you? I knew they�d be perfect for each other!� �Annie, what are you saying? She is engaged to Brian.� �But that�s a mistake that she�ll fix. Soon I think, if what I�m seeing is any indication. She and Will are much better suited for each other.� �Annie darling, you never cease to amaze me.� �George, I love Brian dearly, but I know my son and he is only attracted to Liz because she is Leo Bennet�s granddaughter. He isn�t in love with her. I�ve watched them and they never kiss or even hold hands. Liz is a smart girl and she will figure that out before it�s too late. Now look at her and Will. They can�t keep their eyes off of each other. Remember when you and I were like that?� George Darcy kissed his wife and looked deeply into her eyes. �Aren�t we still?� ******************* The staring contest between Will and Liz was interrupted by dinner. Will spent the rest of the evening observing Brian and Liz together. While they seemed content in each other�s company, he could detect no burning love, no passion between them. How can she settle for that kind of relationship? I could give her so much more. Will realized that he was falling in love with his brother�s fiancee but he didn�t know how to stop it. His friends and their wives were always fixing him up with one woman after another but none ever interested him. They were too shallow or too intellectual or too phony or just after the Darcy name. Now here finally was a real woman who touched his soul the moment they met, but she was out of his reach. Should he try to win her away from his brother or just leave them alone? Brian disliked him already and he hated to do anything to exacerbate that. He would have to try to squash his feelings for Liz. How difficult could that be? After all, they had just met. That night Will dreamt he was married to Liz. She came to his bed with love in her eyes and a smile on her lips. He took her in his arms and kissed that sweet mouth with a passion that rocked him to his toes. She slowly removed her clothes and his eyes feasted on her loveliness. He stroked her soft skin and she moaned, begging him to make love to her. He rolled on top of her and was about to enter her when he woke up, drenched in sweat. Groaning with the pain of unfulfilled desire, he got out of bed and took a cold shower. To Be Continued�..

Momentarily blinded, she slid on her sunglasses and beheld a vision. Coming out of the pool, dripping wet and incredibly handsome, was a tall dark-haired Adonis. Liz couldn�t help but stare Slipping on my own drooling dribble! I don't think it was the sun that blinded her!! This is promising. ;-)

okay... MY DREAM CAME TRUE!!!!!!!!!!!!!! THANK YOU, GAIL! THANK YOU FOR THE 'add several superlatives here' VISION! This was a wonderful way to put me in a mood for the work week! Thanks again.

Simply Wonderful Gail! Loved the way he emerged from the pool, *sigh* and George and Annie still so in love is So Sweet :-) more soon? Hanne! ROTFLOL! too funny! btw- thanks for all the kinds words regarding The Fight. Glad you guys liked it. :-) Any more topic suggestions?

...Dani has suggested the stables, ....what about the pond,...the surroundings have been used,.......the hayloft,....the green house!!;-DD

trying to stop the italics and make the font bigger ....and I almost forgot ..Gail I really enjoy What Matters Most,...Mrs Darcy is right Lizzy will realize what a snob Brian is.... �Well you could have worn something a little more sophisticated. You look like a little girl.� Indeed, tsk tsk!!

Oh my, what a treat to come back to! All this drooling! Esbee, I do love a good fight and makeup scene! And in the woods of Pemberley, no less. Just proves what I always have suspected. Elizabeth is really a wood Nymph, and Darcy cannot resist her because he's such an elemental male. Anima and Animus meeting, clashing, and mating. Bravo! Micro Farad, indeed! Hanne, what a hoot! The staring contest between Will and Liz was interrupted by dinner. Will spent the rest of the evening observing Brian and Liz together. While they seemed content in each other�s company, he could detect no burning love, no passion between them....That night Will dreamt he was married to Liz. She came to his bed with love in her eyes and a smile on her lips. He took her in his arms and kissed that sweet mouth with a passion that rocked him to his toes. She slowly removed her clothes and his eyes feasted on her loveliness. He stroked her soft skin and she moaned, begging him to make love to her. So go to it man! Never mind Brian. He's got "needs humbling" written all over him anyway. This is just excellent, Gail! Can't wait for more words to drool by you authors!

Thanks for all your nice comments. I'm having a lot of fun writing this story. What Matters Most Chapter 4 At 6 a.m. the next morning, Liz was taking her morning run along the beach when she spied someone jogging towards her. As the person came closer, she realized it was Will. She slowed down, admiring his form as he neared. �Good morning,� she said. �Good morning. May I run with you?� Even in shorts and tank top with her hair in a ponytail, Will thought she looked beautiful. He had already run his usual five miles but a little more wouldn�t hurt, especially with Liz for company. �Of course but I don�t want to hold you up. You look as though you�re quite the athlete.� Oooooh those thighs! �I have to keep in shape for the job but you don�t look so bad yourself.� Actually you look quite spectacular! �Thanks. I used to run track in high school. I haven�t competed since then but I do try to run every day.� �Then I�m sure you won�t hold me up.� They jogged in comfortable silence for a couple of miles then slowed to a brisk walk so they could cool down and talk on the way back to the house. �So tell me, what do you see in that ugly brother of mine?� Will asked with a teasing smile. Liz giggled and Will thought it was the cutest sound he had ever heard. �You�re so mean! Brian is quite nice looking. But what really attracted me to him is his maturity and determination. He knows what he wants out of life and won�t let anything get in his way.� �But isn�t that too predictable? What about excitement, adventure, passion?� Liz frowned. �Passion is overrated. It burns brightly but briefly and then you�re left with nothing but ashes.� �Ah, it sounds like the lady has been burned,� Will quipped. A pained look crossed Liz�s face and Will instantly regretted his teasing. �I�m sorry. I didn�t mean to dredge up bad memories.� �No, it�s OK,� she said softly, �it was a long time ago.� She smiled at Will and continued, �Brian has a nice life planned for us and I find that very comforting.� How dull that sounds! But I will not interfere. I will not! �Liz, my brother is a good man. I know he will be very successful in life. My father is quite impressed with how well he is doing in the business after only a month. Before long he�ll be running the whole empire and Dad can retire. I think they both would like that to happen.� �What about you? Have you never had the desire to run the empire?� �No, I�m a much simpler man. I watched Dad deal with the headaches and stress and it has never appealed to me. I wanted to work with people, to make a difference in a more personal way.� He ducked his head, embarrassed. �I guess that sounds pretty corny.� �Not at all. My father did the same thing. He chose to be a teacher rather than take over my grandfather�s business, and he�s very good at it. My family never suffered from his choice. We�ve been able to see much of this beautiful country during the summers and we are all very close. I couldn�t imagine a better childhood than I had. I hope I�m half as successful with my own children.� �You�ll be a wonderful mother,� Will said softly. He pictures in his mind Liz with a couple of small children on her lap, their tiny hands clasping her neck, kissing her cheeks, while she smiles that incredible smile. He walks in on this pretty scene and they all look to him with delight. �Daddy,� the kids say excitedly and run to hug his knees. Liz stand to greet him and they kiss, sweetly but with the promise of passion to be fulfilled later. Will signed and shook the image out of his head. That�s Brian�s life, not mine. Stop daydreaming Will! �I know your father,� he said, in an attempt to make conversation and get these futile thoughts out of his head. �I had a case involving a teenager at Ellsworth High School who was in one of your father�s classes. He helped me handle the boy effectively. He�s a great guy. The kids all seem to like and respect him. He mentioned that your mother also teaches there but I never had the pleasure of meeting her.� �Thank you, he is a great guy. And my mother is terrific too. They have made a difference in the lives of so many teenagers and are the very best parents.� �I understand that your sister is also a teacher.� �Yes, dear Jane. She is the sweet one in the family. She loves little children and teaches first grade.� �Now I would have thought you were the sweet one.� Liz uttered that delightful giggle. �No, Robby�s the responsible one, Jane�s the sweet one and I�m the brat!� �No! I refuse to believe it!� �I was a handful as a child. Willful, spoiled. My mother and I had huge rows when I was a teenager and I�d run away from home every other week, always ending up at my grandmother�s house. She�d listen kindly, then straighten me out and call Dad to pick me up. Funny how she could say the same things as my mother but it never bothered me coming from her. But luckily I grew out of that and now Mom and I are the best of friends. It shames me to remember how awful I was but my parents just laugh about it. I�m sure it wasn�t so funny to them when we were going through it.� �Well your parents work with teens and understand them. I�m sure they realized it was only a stage and that you�d grow to be the lovely woman you now are.� Liz blushed and looked away shyly. �I�m just glad that�s all behind me.� �I bet you were adorable. A spirited, lively child.� Who�s grown into a spirited, lively, beautiful woman. But he could see Brian was trying to quash that out of her. Could he stand by and watch that happen? What choice did he have? �So how did you end up an accountant?� he asked. �It doesn�t seem to fit your personality.� Liz smiled up at him. �Even though I was a brat, I was a smart brat! I was always good in math and I love puzzles. To me accounting is like solving a puzzle, figuring out how all the pieces fit together to balance the balance sheet. And I like working with the various shop owners and dealing with their different personalities. Some hand me bags of receipts that I have to sort and determine which are sales and which are expenses. Others have nice organized stacks of bank statements, canceled checks, and deposit slips. I enjoy the interaction, knowing I�m helping them when I offer suggestions for improvements.� �I�m sure they appreciate it. You have a nice way with people, friendly and open. I bet they all love you.� I know I do! Stop that this minute, Will Darcy! Liz was delighted by his praise. Brian never wanted to hear about her �little job� and it was nice to have someone understand its importance to her and the satisfaction she got from it. �Thank you, that�s good of you to say.� By now they had reached the house and parted ways to shower, change and join the rest of the family for breakfast. To Be Continued�..

Oooooh those thighs! *sigh* yes they are lovely arent they? *big grin* wonderful Gail! i'm so glad that Will and Liz have spent a little quality time together, maybe they'll take a run together every morning.... cant wait for more :-)

(Esbee) wonderful Gail! i'm so glad that Will and Liz have spent a little quality time together, maybe they'll take a run together every morning.... cant wait for more :-) Ditto! However, I thought Esbee was going to say 'maybe they'll run away together... I know, it's just my vivid imagination! and another dream of mine... hint, hint!

Oh yes, they should definitely run away together! Ah the benefits of "broken message board". Thanks for another great chapter Gail. The thighs have it!

What Matters Most Chapter 5 Liz examined her image in the mirror. I hope Brian approves. She thought she looked pretty good in the short slinky black sheath. Silvery hose and black heels completed the ensemble. She left her hair loose and flowing in a mass of soft curls over her shoulders and halfway down her back. There was a soft tap on the door and the object of her thoughts entered. �What do you think?� she asked hopefully, twirling around for his inspection. �Can�t you do something with that hair?� he asked, not noticing how her face fell. �Don�t you think it�s time you got it cut? You�re 23 years old, not 16. Let me get Georgie and maybe she can do something.� He walked out of the room, not bothering to close the door. Tears stung Liz�s eyes and all of the pleasurable anticipation of the evening to come fled. Am I never going to be good enough for him? I try so hard. Just then she heard a whistle from the doorway. She turned to see Will leaning against the doorframe, eyeing her appreciatively. �Wow Liz, you look fantastic,� he said. Will felt his heart squeeze in his chest at her loveliness. How he wanted to take her in his arms and kiss her. He clung to the door to prevent his hands from reaching for her. �Thank you,� Liz replied, her tears disappearing. �I�m glad someone approves.� That damn Brian. �How could anyone not approve? You are simply beautiful.� He felt hands shoving at him as Georgiana attempted to push her way past her eldest brother. �Excuse me bro, hair emergency.� Will shrugged his shoulders and left the room. ***** A little while later, Georgiana and Liz appeared in the living room where the rest of the family had gathered in anticipation of the engagement party. Liz�s hair was now piled upon her head with several loose tendrils swirling around her neck. �Liz, you look lovely,� said Mrs. Darcy as others murmured in assent. �Doesn�t she Will?� Startled, Will looked at his mother. �Um, yes mother, lovely.� What�s that all about? Brian hurried to his fianc�e�s side, took her hand and kissed it. �Liz you look beautiful,� he said loudly to make sure everyone heard. Well, better anyway. Thanks to Georgie. Liz blushed prettily. �Thank you Brian,� she said softly. Maybe the party wouldn�t be so bad after all. ***** Hors d�oeuvres and cocktails flowed freely as the party was in full swing. White lights twinkled on the potted trees both indoors and on the patio. Live music from a five-piece ensemble wafted softly in the air. Will spied Brian deep in conversation with Robby Bennet while Liz conversed with her parents, Jane and Karen. They laughed at some private joke and Will delighted in the sparkle in Liz�s eyes. Noticing Mary Bennet seated by the patio door alone he made his way over to her. �Good evening Mrs. Bennet,� he began, �I don�t know if you remember me...� She interrupted before he could introduce himself. �Of course I do William Darcy. Even though you no longer frequent the country club, I would know George and Annie�s boy anywhere. Come sit with me for a minute. Charles left me to fetch me a drink but he must have gotten sidetracked.� �Could I get something for you?� Will asked politely. �No dear, I�m just fine. I�d much prefer to keep the company of a handsome young man.� She winked at him and he laughed as he sat down beside her. �Now William, I heard your parents boasting about you earlier. It seems you are some big shot detective. Were they telling the truth or exaggerating your accomplishments, as we family members are wont to do?� Will was delighted by the older woman�s candor and the sparkle in her eye as she spoke. Just like her granddaughter! He continued in her light manner. �Well ma�am, I don�t like to brag, but I have had some success in solving cases and bringing in the bad guys. I find it very rewarding.� Mary patted his hand. �And I�m sure you are much too modest for your own good. I�m inclined to believe your parents then.� She smiled at the nice young man and noticed that his glance kept returning to her youngest granddaughter. �Pretty girl my Lizzy, don�t you think?� Will started, surprised. He had not realized he was so obvious. �Um, yes, she is lovely. Brian is a lucky man.� Mary leaned closer to him conspiratorially. �Tell me William, what do you think of this engagement? I know Brian is very ambitious but do you think he�s a good match for my lively granddaughter? He seems a bit dull for my taste. Now you on the other hand, would be a good complement to her personality.� Will blushed redder than he ever thought possible. Could she read his mind? �Um, I don�t know Mrs. Bennet. It�s not my place to say. They seem to be happy together and I wish them well.� He crossed his fingers with his little white lie. �I would never tell Lizzy this but I hope she comes to her senses before this wedding actually takes place. I�d hate to see her make a big mistake. My Lizzy is a special girl and I want to see her happy. I know I can count on your discretion William.� �Of course,� he murmured just as Charles returned with his grandmother-in-law�s drink. �It�s been a pleasure talking with you Mrs. Bennet. I must go mingle.� He rose and kissed her hand before walking away. �What a nice boy,� she said to Charles. Yes, he�ll do very well indeed. To Be Continued�..

OK here's two chapters in two days. Don't expect it to happen again! What Matters Most Chapter 6 On Sunday morning Liz found Will sitting on the beach. �Have you already taken your run?� she asked. �No, I was waiting for you and I�m glad to see you so early. I thought you might sleep in this morning and I�d be here for hours.� He stood up, brushing the sand off of his shorts. �What did you think of the party?� �It was lovely. Your parents certainly know how to entertain.� They began to jog comfortably together along the water�s edge. �You looked lovely last night Liz. I liked what Georgie did to your hair.� Very sexy. Will�s fingers had itched to pull it down all evening. �You have beautiful hair.� �Thank you Will. Your brother thinks I should cut it. He says I�m too old to have long hair.� �And what do you think?� �I don�t know. I like my hair long but maybe he�s right. And I do want to please him.� �Liz, don�t change yourself for anyone, even Brian. If you want your hair long, keep it long. If he loves you, he won�t care about it. When you really love someone, you love them regardless of how they wear their hair or what they wear or if they get tattoos or gain weight. None of that changes who you are inside.� Liz thought about his words as they increased their pace making further conversation difficult. Brian had become quite a nag lately. He seemed to not like anything about her � her job, apartment, clothes, hair. Maybe he really didn�t love her. Maybe she was just the convenient choice to fulfill his master plan. But he was steady, responsible. Isn�t that important? Is it enough? ***** After running for two miles, Will and Liz slowed down for the return trip. They removed sneakers and socks and waded in the cool ocean water as they walked. �Will, we talked about my job yesterday so now I want to know about yours. What exactly does a detective with the county sheriff�s office do?� �I work on cases that overlap town boundaries or that we are called in for assistance. Most of the towns in the county are so small that they often need extra manpower. We also work with the park rangers. As you know, Acadia National Park takes up a good part of Mt. Desert Island. The rangers do not have the authority to make arrests so they call our office when problems arise. Usually it�s someone staying at one of the campgrounds getting drunk and starting a fight or something stupid like that. Fortunately, I don�t normally get called into those situations. But at any point in time, our office has over a hundred outstanding warrants and several open cases ranging from burglaries to murder.� �It sounds like it can be dangerous.� �It can be but usually it�s much more mundane than exciting. There is a lot of paperwork and time spent in court. But I find the work rewarding and there are enough interesting cases to keep me going�.. �Liz, I must change the subject and apologize for my earlier words. It is none of my business what goes on between you and Brian and it has been bothering me that I said anything to you. It�s just that I�ve seen too many women of my acquaintance lose themselves to men. They change their personalities to conform to what they think the man wants, but that never works out. Usually the man leaves because the woman has changed from the one he was attracted to. The best relationships I have seen are those where both partners are individuals who enjoy their differences. That keeps the spark in a relationship. It�s pretty boring to me to be with a woman who echoes everything I say.� �Please don�t apologize Will. You are right. Brian has been very critical of me lately and frankly I�m getting tired of it.� Liz stopped short and stared at Will in horror. �What am I saying? You are his brother! Please don�t tell him what I said!� Will took her arm gently. �You can confide in me Liz. I would never break your confidence. I�m glad you felt comfortable enough with me to speak your mind.� She looked up at him earnestly. �No, it�s not right. I should be speaking to Brian, not to you. I�ve just been feeling confused and unsure lately. Perhaps we rushed into this engagement too quickly.� Will�s heart stopped as she looked at him with those big brown eyes. His brain shut off and hormones took over as his fingers caressed her cheek. He lowered his mouth to hers and gently caught her lips in a soft kiss. He tasted a combination of salt from the exercise and an exquisite sweetness. He felt rather than heard her sigh as she surrendered to him and parted her mouth to accept more of him. He deepened the kiss and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her tightly to him. She was so near he could feel her heart thudding against his chest. �Oh Liz,� he murmured as he pulled back slightly to look at her. Her eyes were closed and her breath came in short puffs. �Liz,� he repeated, diving back into the sweetness of her lips. After a seeming eternity enveloped in the snugness of his arms, Liz suddenly realized what she was doing and pulled herself away. �Oh G-d, what am I doing?� she cried. �How dare you Will?� She reached up and slapped him sharply on the cheek. This jolted Will out of his brief stopover in heaven. He stared at Liz, shame replacing desire on his countenance. �Liz, I�m so sorry. Liz, please forgive me. I had no right�..� He turned abruptly from her and ran down the beach, away from the best moment in his life. Liz watched him go helplessly. The change in his facial expression caused her heart to clench and she was mortified for striking him. She raised her fingers to her lips, which were still tingling from his kiss. She thought she was confused before�now she was utterly bewildered. Unfamiliar feelings jumbled inside of her. What was she going to do about Brian? What should she do about Will? One thing she knew, she had to apologize for hitting him. She had never struck another human being in her life and felt terrible. Liz walked slowly back to the house, berating herself with every step. Her search for Will proved fruitless as he had left for work. Using the excuse that she was tired and not feeling well, Liz thanked the Darcys for their hospitality and went home. Charlotte was out so Liz hibernated in her bed, daydreaming about sweet kisses and passionate embraces. ***** �Will, Will,� the voice interrupted his reverie. �Will, are you all right?� It was a quiet Sunday so Will was in his office trying to catch up on the seemingly never-ending paperwork. The task was not stimulating enough to keep his mind off of Liz and the kiss they shared. The intrusion on his daydream was one more annoyance in his day. �I�m fine Marty,� he replied. �What do you want?� �How about dinner tonight with me and Angie?� �Thanks but I have other plans. Maybe another time.� Marty was one of his best friends and he loved his wife almost as much as Marty did. They were a well-matched couple, blissfully married with one child and another poised to make an appearance in a week or two. Will didn�t think he could stand witnessing their happiness today. It only made him more aware that he wasn�t with the woman he loved and very likely would never be. He messed that up royally today. And just when she had given him hope that she wouldn�t marry Brian after all. I love you Liz, he thought, sighing deeply, and attempted to concentrate on his work. To Be Continued�..

*sigh* ...Gail, i'm so glad to see they're finally getting a clue :-) and Will daydreaming was to cute looking forward to more -Esbee

Oh Gail! What a great welcome back for me! Thank you! His brain shut off and hormones took over as his fingers caressed her cheek. He lowered his mouth to hers and gently caught her lips in a soft kiss. He tasted a combination of salt from the exercise and an exquisite sweetness. He felt rather than heard her sigh as she surrendered to him and parted her mouth to accept more of him. He deepened the kiss and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her tightly to him. She was so near he could feel her heart thudding against his chest. �Oh Liz,� he murmured as he pulled back slightly to look at her. Her eyes were closed and her breath came in short puffs. �Liz,� he repeated, diving back into the sweetness of her lips. *slurp* Whoooooooooa Nelly! *wiping drool* What was she going to do about Brian? What should she do about Will? Get rid of the fool, bring on the drool! what else? (Esbee) looking forward to more... DITTO!

(Esbee) looking forward to more... So am I !!!!

I'll forth that! What a treat, Gail. (Danielle)Get rid of the fool, bring on the drool! what else? LOL Danielle! A very fine line of poetic prose!

Sadie... I'm on a roll! hee hee! Um Gail... I know you said not to expect two posts in a day, but... I could use a pick me up before I go to bed. PLEASE????

What Matters Most Chapter 7 �Good morning Liz.� Brian�s voice came through the telephone as Liz stretched. It was a week later and Liz was uncharacteristically still in bed at 9:00 on this fine Sunday morning. �Hello Brian,� she replied coolly. �Is something wrong? Are you coming with me today?� Brian and Liz had planned to take some of Brian�s friends out on the yacht and later have dinner with them at the country club. �I think not.� �Liz, what is going on? We made plans and now you are backing out. What is wrong?� �I�m surprised you have to ask after last night.� The previous evening they had dined with some of Brian�s friends at the country club after he had played in a tennis tournament. Liz was sick, sick, sick of Brian�s friends and sick, sick, sick of the country club. �What about last night? I thought we had a good time.� �Maybe you did, but I did not. Brian, I do not appreciate it when you belittle me in front of your friends.� �I don�t understand what this is all about, Liz. If I offended you in some way why didn�t you say so last night? I have no clue what you are talking about.� Must be PMS. �You made fun of me and my job to your friends once again and I am tired of it. I love my job and I don�t care anymore if you think it is beneath me. I don�t care to discuss it and I don�t care to see you today.� �Fine, I�ll just tell them you are ill. I�ll call you later in the week. Goodbye Liz.� Brian angrily hung up the phone. Liz was becoming very unmanageable lately. He wondered if he had made a mistake getting engaged to her. She had always been controllable and he had felt he could mold her into the wife he wanted. Now he wasn�t so sure. It�s been ever since we left college and she got that job and apartment. It must be Charlotte�s influence. I knew it was a mistake letting Liz move in with her. Well it would serve Liz right if I dump her. Then she�d be sorry that she let the good life slip through her fingers. Maybe spending the day alone will make her see reason. I won�t call her until later in the week and then she�ll be all apologetic. Satisfied with this thought, Brian swallowed the last of his coffee and went to meet his friends. ***** Later that day Liz was tooling around Mt. Desert Island in her lime green Beetle. Suddenly she saw a flashing blue light in her rearview mirror. She quickly pulled the car over to the side of the road. To her dismay the blue light pulled in behind her but was quickly doused. She noticed the car was unmarked and the person who got out was not wearing a uniform. She rolled down her window and said, �Do you always make it a habit of scaring poor defenseless women out of their wits?� Will laughed. �Why should you be scared if you weren�t speeding?� She made a face at him. �You�re not even a patrol officer. Do you have the right to pull anyone over?� �Of course, if I see someone breaking the law. Fortunately, you were not.� �Well I think this is an abuse of power, Mr. Detective.� �You�re right but when I saw you drive by I took advantage of my position to catch up with you. Cool car, by the way.� �Thanks. My grandmother gave it to me as a graduation present. Your brother is embarrassed by it. He can�t understand why she didn�t give me a Porsche or BMW.� �I�m not surprised. But what do you think of it?� �I love this car. It�s fun to drive and I adore the color.� �It suits you.� �That�s what my grandmother says. That�s why she bought it.� �She�s a pretty neat lady. I spoke with her at the party last week.� �What are you doing right now Will?� �I just got off of work and was headed home when I saw you.� �Well I�m on my way to my grandmother�s house for tea. Care to join me?� What on earth am I doing? He must think I�m crazy! If Will was surprised by the invitation, he did not show it. �Sure, sounds like fun. Let�s stop at the convenience store up ahead. I�ll leave my car there and you can chauffeur me in your cool wheels.� Liz giggled that giggle that Will loved. �OK, let�s go.� ***** �Brian, I�d like you to meet my baby sister Abby.� Brian turned expecting a shy gawky teenager. His mouth dropped open when he beheld the most beautiful woman he had ever laid eyes on. Standing before him was an angel with chin-length perfectly straight blonde hair, a slightly long patrician nose, cherry-tinted full lips and startling blue-green eyes. This gorgeous face topped a body that would stop traffic. Long legs accentuated by a mini-skirt and high-heels led up to slim hips, a tiny waist and the most luscious breasts that money could buy encased in a skin-tight sweater. Mouth dry, Brian attempted to speak to this vision. �H-H-Hello Ab-b-by, I�m B-B-Brian,� he stuttered. She put her soft white hand into his and said in a breathy voice, �Brian, it�s so nice to finally meet you. Mark has talked about you for years.� Her heels made her almost as tall as Brian and she looked straight into his deep blue eyes. �Thank you for letting me tag along today. Your boat is beautiful.� Brian struggled to pull his eyes back into his head and rein in his hormones. �I�m so glad you could join us Abby. I�m so very glad. May I offer you a drink?� ***** �Grammy, I�ve brought you a visitor,� Liz said as she and Will entered the sunroom. Mary Bennet looked up in delight. �Oh, my favorite grandchild and a handsome man!� she exclaimed. �What a treat! William, how are you my boy?� �Very well, thank you Mrs. Bennet. I won�t ask you how you are because I can tell just by looking at you that you are wonderful.� �Oh and a smooth-talker too, he is. Come sit by me and have a chat my dear. Right here on this sofa. Lizzy, dear, you sit right there next to William. Clara dear, please bring us the tea now.� �Certainly, Miss Mary.� Satisfied with the arrangements, Mary settled in for a nice visit. ***** �Your grandmother is very sweet,� Will said as Liz drove him back to his car. �I hope she didn�t embarrass you going on and on about how proud your family is of you.� �Not at all. It almost seemed like she was trying to make an impression on you.� Liz laughed. �Now why should she be doing that?� �I don�t know,� Will replied. But I love her for it. As they pulled up to his car in the parking lot he added, �Thank you for inviting me today. I had a nice time.� �You�re welcome. I did too.� Liz waited until Will drove off before heading for home. Yes, I had a very nice time. That night Liz spent a considerable amount of time pondering genetic possibilities. It was funny that both she and Will resembled their fathers with dark hair and eyes, whereas all of their siblings were blue-eyed blondes like their mothers. It would be interesting, she thought, if she and Will produced a tow-headed baby with blue eyes. Those who weren�t familiar with their families would think the child was adopted. Why am I thinking about having babies with Will Darcy? Mumbling to herself about the foolishness of these thoughts, Liz fell into a fitful sleep. ***** �Hello Darcy residence.� �May I speak to Mrs. Darcy please. This is Mary Bennet.� �Just a moment please.� Shortly the maid�s voice was replaced by another. �Mary, how are you dear?� �Just lovely Annie. I called to let you know I had a visitor today. Your son William came around with my Lizzy.� �Well, well, well. Isn�t that an interesting development?� �That�s just what I was thinking my dear.� To Be Continued�..

Why am I thinking about having babies with Will Darcy? LOL - so many comments spring to mind.... ;-) i just love the way their families are working behind the scenes to get them together Great chapter Gail

Why am I thinking about having babies with Will Darcy? LOL - so many comments spring to mind.... ;-) Well, you're on your way.....Esbee;-)) (Gail)Oooooh they are getting hot...good. Now we need somethnig more substantial!!! Give Brian a mirror, and he will live happily ever after!

Why am I thinking about having babies with Will Darcy? (Esbee) LOL - so many comments spring to mind.... ;-) Sexactly! (sorry, couldn't resist) Brian's gonna cheat, I can tell. Are he and Lizzy even sleeping together? I hope not. But it is about that time that Lizzy and Will did. *not-so-subtle hint* More soon Gail, pleeeeeeeease. Ya canna leave us danglin, gerl!

(Esbee) i just love the way their families are working behind the scenes to get them together. (Sadie)Sexactly! (sorry, couldn't resist) HEE HEE! L&D must've gotten everything straight between them with the kiss and all... did I miss that chapter? Anyway... Gail, when Will pulled Lizzy over, I just knew your were going to have him do a strip/cavity search right there on the deserted mountain highway! once again, that's my own fantasy and not part of any story... *sigh*

Btw Teg, you do have some unfinished business, so how about rounding up your characters and get on with Parallels!! ....Uhm, please!!

(Dani) Anyway... Gail, when Will pulled Lizzy over, I just knew your were going to have him do a strip/cavity search right there on the deserted mountain highway! once again, that's my own fantasy and not part of any story... *sigh* Shoot - I wish I had thought of that! I'll have another chapter tomorrow. Good stuff is coming, I promise, but not quite yet. Please be patient.

Gail - trying very hard to be patient here. Great story. Believe it or not, I've just recently discovered this topic and am enjoying it immensely. I usually stay in lurkdom at the Colin Firth topics and web pages. Thanks to all you talented ladies for providing such wonderful diversions to my very routine days. Barbara

Welcome, welcome Barbara! We all welcome diversions... perhaps you may favor us with a story? Regardless, we welcome you!

Welcome Barbara. LOL Danielle, maybe you ought to write some! (Don't worry Barbara, she always asks you at least once to write some fanfic;-D) Of course, if you are so inclined, I'll be right there to join in the pressure.

Hello Barbara and Welcome!! we love newbies here :-) (Danielle) perhaps you may favor us with a story? Yes, yes ...please do. We'd love for you to share any stories or story ideas you may have. meanwhile, i think Sadie should write a story for us -and Danielle!! you havent posted one forever!!!

I will write a story, Esbee, if you will be my editor. -D (One good cornering deserves another!) However, work schedule is still mad, so I'll probably not start one until October. But be warned, if I do write one, it will be v. naughty!

LOL!!! cant wait ;-)

I've not checked in here for a few days so its nice tosee it's busy. Love the story Gail can't wait for the next installment- with some serious snogging please:-) Welcome Barbara please de-lurk elsewhere as well. Sadie can't wait for your story the naughtier the better for me. Plenty of tongue action as well please ladies :-D

I'm sorry, but we're still not at the "good" stuff yet. It's coming - I promise you. Just a few more chapters. I've been reading a lot of Nora Roberts lately to help me get in the mood to write some really torrid stuff. What Matters Most Chapter 8 �Liz Bennet speaking, may I help you?� Liz answered her phone at work on Wednesday. �Hi Lizzy, how are you?� �Jane, hi, I�m great. What�s up?� �I called to see if you�re free tonight. Karen and I are having dinner and hoped you could join us. Charles and Rob are going to their monthly audit committee meeting at the club and we thought we�d have a nice girls� night in.� �Sounds great. At your house or Karen�s?� �At Karen�s, around 7:00. She didn�t want to leave the kids at bedtime. We�ll tuck the little guys in and then have a nice relaxing dinner and gabfest.� �I�ll be there. I have something I need to discuss with you guys and this is the perfect opportunity.� �Lizzy honey, is there something wrong?� �I don�t want to get into this now Jane, but I am having some doubts about marrying Brian. I�m hoping for some advice from my big sister and sister-in-law.� �You know you can always count on Karen and I for advice. OK, I�ll bring the wine. Since Karen can�t drink any there will be plenty to loosen up your tongue!� Liz giggled. �Jane, I love you. But remember it is a work night and I can�t get drunk.� �I�ll keep you in line my love. Get back to work. See you tonight.� �Bye.� ******* �Those babies are so adorable,� Jane sighed wistfully after helping Karen and Liz put her three-year old and 18-month old nephews to bed. �Oh Jane, no luck yet on the baby front?� Karen asked, guiltily patting her 5-month pregnant belly. Jane got a gleam in her eye. �Well�..actually�..I went to the doctor�s today and�..� Liz let out a whoop and grabbed Jane into a bear hug. �Ohmigod! Jane, you�re pregnant!� Jane smiled broadly as Karen got in on the hugging. �Yes I am, almost 2 months along and everything is fine!� �How did Charles react to the news?� Karen asked. �He�s thrilled. He�s trying to convince me not to go back to school in the fall but I think I�ll go crazy hanging around the house just waiting. I�d rather keep myself busy until the baby�s born and then I�ll stay at home. � �Then you�ll have plenty to keep you busy!� Karen said with a grin at Liz. �While you will be dealing with three under the age of four,� Liz replied. �I don�t know how you do it.� �It�s not so bad when you have a house full of help. I feel sorry for anyone in my position that doesn�t have a housekeeper and a cook. If I had to clean and cook poor Rob would be starving in a pigsty! Anyway, the first one is the toughest so Jane will have plenty to do. And you know me, I�ll be there to give Jane so much advice she�ll be kicking me out of the house!� �Speaking of advice,� Jane interjected, �Lizzy, it�s your turn now. Spill your guts to your dear loving sisters.� The women sat down at the dining room table to enjoy a meal with their conversation. Liz noticed she was the only one with wine in her glass. It was going to be a long night. After avoiding the prodding stares of her sister and sister-in-law as long as she could by slowly chewing her food, Liz finally gave into their tacit urging for dirt. �Well�..this is my problem. You see, I�m not sure I want to marry Brian. But how do I know for sure? Could it just be pre-wedding jitters?� �What�s brought on your doubts honey?� Jane asked with evident concern. �Things seemed to be going so well a couple weeks ago at the engagement party.� �Actually I was starting to have second thoughts even then. Things have just been different since we left college. There we were both focused on classes and studying and we had the common objective of graduating with honors. Now that we�re home and beginning the rest of lives, I�m finding that our goals no longer seem compatible. While we both want marriage and children in our futures, I also want to pursue my accounting career and would like a husband that encourages me. Brian is acting like his career is the only one that matters and my role is to cater to him. Although I want to support him, I refuse to give up my own aspirations. This is the 21st century ladies. Am I so wrong?� �Maybe Brian is trying to support you sweetie,� Jane began. �Maybe he just doesn�t realize how important your job is to you and he�s thinks his way will make your life easier.� �Jane, you always try to see the best in everyone. I love you for that. But no, we�ve discussed this several times and he seems to think that my most important role in life is to be his wife and that my �little job�, as he calls it, is just a fling until we�re married. I just can�t get him to see my side. Frankly, I don�t think he wants to.� �Well I know that Charles would love for me to stop working and stay home. But in our case, it�s because he works at home and wants my company. He does know I love teaching and wouldn�t dare belittle it. I guess I can see why you�re bothered by Brian�s attitude.� �And I don�t work because I never wanted to,� added Karen. �I always wanted to be a wife and stay-at-home mother. But if I ever did want a career, Rob would be the first one trying to figure out how to juggle the household responsibilities so I could do it. Liz honey, the real issue is, is your job worth losing Brian over? What is it you need to make you happy?� �I want to be my own person, doing something that gives me some self-satisfaction. Maybe later I�ll find that in motherhood but right now I refuse to let myself be lost in Brian�s shadow. I need something of my own. I used to find his life plan comforting. It made him seem responsible and mature. But I didn�t realize that the plan was indeed his and not ours. My needs seem to be missing from the equation. And lately I can�t seem to do anything to please him. He criticizes my hair and clothes constantly. And the only socializing he wants to do is with his set of friends from the club. God forbid we hang out with any of my friends. He doesn�t care for Charlotte and hates Bill. He likes you guys only because your husbands are successful and he only tolerates Mom and Dad because of Grammy�s social position. I�m so sick of dinners at the club and boating around the harbor that I could scream. None of his friends work, they all sponge off their families. So all they talk about are the stock market, yachts, golf scores and tennis matches. And their wives and girlfriends aren�t much better. I got mad at Brian last weekend for one of his belittling comments and refused to go out on the boat with him and his friends last Sunday. He was so mad he didn�t call me until today and that was only to tell me what time he�d pick me up for the charity ball on Saturday. It�s unusual for us to go a whole week not seeing each other. Actually, it�s been kind of nice.� �The important question then Liz is, do you love him? And if so, are you willing to work with him to overcome these issues? You could try counseling.� �I don�t think it would work Jane. First of all, I don�t think I could get him to go. He thinks things are just fine and dandy. Secondly, I�m not sure that I want to put the time and effort into it. I guess that means I don�t love him.� �Well then little sister, you know what you should do.� �I have something else to confess,� Liz said sheepishly, �but you guys have to swear you won�t tell anyone, not even Charles or Rob.� �Scout�s honor,� replied Karen quickly while Jane silently crossed her heart. �Will Darcy kissed me.� �What? When? Tell us all, dear sister,� Karen begged. Liz told them all about her interactions with Will, including their jogs on the beach, the visit to her grandmother�s house and the kiss. �Liz, he is one handsome man. If I weren�t married to your brother, boy, I�d go after that one myself. But even a pregnant lady with two kids and a wonderful husband can enjoy looking!� Liz blushed. �He is very handsome and very sweet too. He�s so easy to talk to and I like him a lot.� �Liz, could Will have something to do with your dissatisfaction with Brian and your unwillingness to try to fix things with him?� Jane just had to ask. �I�ve thought about that a lot Jane. I was becoming discontent over my relationship with Brian before I even met Will. Perhaps part of my motivation does have something to do with Will but only because I now see how great a guy can be and Brian just doesn�t measure up.� �So now what? When are you going to break it off with Brian? Are you going to date Will?� Karen�s string of questions had Liz thinking, not for the first time, that her sister-in-law would make a good reporter or lawyer. �Well there�s the charity ball which his parents organized and both of our families will be there so it could be very awkward breaking up with him before that. On the other hand, I don�t think I can keep up this charade much longer. So I guess I�ll either tell him on the way home from the ball, or on Sunday at the latest. As far as Will is concerned, he hasn�t asked me out. He has no idea I�m going to break up with Brian and he wouldn�t hone in on his brother.� �No, he�d just kiss you,� Karen smirked. Liz made a face at her. �I told you he regretted doing that. Even though Brian treats him like sh-t, Will loves him and told me he would never purposely hurt him. Anyway, we�ll just see what happens after I break up with Brian. If Will is still interested and asks me out, I�ll go and see what develops. If not, then that�s the way it goes. I�ll just move on. I think he�s nice but I�m not in love with him.� �Not yet anyway,� Karen couldn�t resist getting in the last word. ******* Brian had been despondent over the slight. He desperately wanted the prestige of becoming a member of the country club�s audit committee. Only the most respected members were asked to participate. He had hoped that his soon to be brothers-in-law would recommend him for the latest opening, but that had not happened. Who could bring more prestige to the committee than a Darcy, even if he was only 25? Why, Rob and Charles were only a few years older. Never mind that the member selected was from a well-respected family and had extensive financial experience. What good did it do him to be engaged to Liz if he wasn�t shown some favoritism? Brian cheered somewhat as he greeted the visitor to his yacht and gave the go-ahead to the captain to take the boat out a few miles. No sense taking any chances in being seen. He had too many friends frequenting the marina who would think nothing of coming aboard just to say hello. Pulling his guest into the master bedroom, he embraced her tightly and kissed her passionately. �Oh Brian,� she cooed, �are you happy to see me honey.� �Oh yes,� he moaned, �very happy.� He traced his fingers down the front of her low cut blouse enjoying the feel of her expansive breasts. �You are so beautiful Abby. I want you now.� They fell to the bed and spent the next several hours enjoying each other�s company. To Be Continued�..

I knew it! What a ratface he is! I hope Will and Elizabeth discover this so that they suffer no guilt over being together. Thanks Gail. Please post more soon, 'cause I want the satisfaction of seeing Brian get dumped almost as much as seeing Will h---. (That pom was for you, Danielle)

Thanks Gail I enjoyed that ,loved the girl talk.At last she's seen the light. How she can say 'Will Darcy kissed me' without buckling at the knees I don't know,she obviously needs another reminder of a real kiss by a real man instead of that scumbag Brian,hint,hint.

Whew - ratface is right. Yeck, what a jerk. Cant wait for Lizzy to dump him!! I've been reading a lot of Nora Roberts lately to help me get in the mood to write some really torrid stuff. mmmm... she is good isnt she? :-) Have you read her series on Eve and Roarke which she writes under the name of J.D. Robb? Totally steamy - and her discription of Roarke is, well, lets just say with a pair of contacts CF could play him perfectly in a movie. :-) *sigh*

*Sighing with you* Which parts of him sexactly, Esbee?

LOL Sadie! But this is drool, darling, you could've spelled out 'humped'! hee hee! I'm all excited Gail! I never read Nora Roberts or JD Robb - but I do have a gift certificate from amazon.com that's waiting to be spent! when i get back tonight, I'll use it through Drool! Ah yes, more delicious steamy reading for me!!!!!

Nora Roberts, JD Robb, burned in brain. Danielle, you lucky lucky woman! I forgot to acknowledge your contributions to drool along with Judy and Tracy (see Odds&Ends to see what little demure me means!)

Lucky because of your gift certificate! Enough sex talk. Must eat to avert total brain shutdown.

Esbee - hadn't read any of the JD Robb stuff - will have to check that out. Thanks for the tip. Sadie - what is Odds&Ends?

I know you're all waiting for this so I'll be kind and not keep you in suspense any longer. No, before you get all excited, it's not the sexy stuff. That you still have to wait for. Let's keep that anticipation building! What Matters Most Chapter 9 It was Saturday evening when Liz�s phone rang. �Hello?� �Hi Liz, I�m running a little late. I�ll be there to pick you up in a half hour.� �That�s fine Brian. If you�d like I could take my own car and meet you at the club to save time.� �No. I will pick you up. How would it look for you to arrive in that gawd-awful green thing to the most elegant ball in the club�s history? It would embarrass my parents and they have poured their hearts, souls and money into making this the best charity ball ever.� �Fine,� Liz sighed. She knew it was Brian who would be embarrassed, not his parents. �I�ll see you in a half hour.� She hung up the phone and thought, It will have to be tonight. I cannot take any more of this. Sorry Brian, but after tonight you are history. ******* Liz sulked as she looked out the window of Brian�s black Porsche. It didn�t matter that she was breaking up with him; he still should have said she looked nice. But he hadn�t said anything. She supposed she should be thankful he didn�t criticize. Maybe he didn�t care anymore either. Liz convinced herself that Brian would be just as relieved as she to no longer be engaged. She played with her engagement ring thoughtfully. The diamond was big and the setting was lovely but it wasn�t what she would have chosen for herself. Of course Brian hadn�t consulted her when making his selection. It was presented to her with the expectation that she would accept it and love it. Just like the rest of Brian�s plans. She would not miss the ring. Or the plans. A feeling of freedom washed over her and her mood brightened considerably. Until Brian spoke. �Liz, we are sitting with some very important people tonight. I don�t want them thinking I cannot provide for my intended so do not speak about your job. Tell them about the wedding arrangements and the plans for building our new house.� Furious, Liz turned to him. �I do not need you to tell me what to talk about. I will say whatever I darn well please. Isn�t it enough that you tell me how to dress and how I am going to live without telling me what to say?� Brian remained cool in the face of her anger. �If I could trust you to do the right thing, I wouldn�t have to tell you. It�s bad enough that your parents have to show up at these things without you causing me further embarrassment.� That was it. She was going to do this now before she exploded. �Brian pull the car over right here, right now.� Surprised by her vehement tone, Brian complied Liz pulled the engagement ring off her finger and laid it carefully on the dashboard. �Brian, I cannot continue like this. I thought you loved me but lately all you do is find fault with me. You have changed since we�ve come home from school. You are no longer the man I thought I loved and I no longer wish to be engaged to you.� Brian looked at her in anger. �How dare you?� he asked. �How dare you break up with me? I handed you the world on a silver platter. Do you think you will be happy being an accountant for G-d sake? Look at what your brother and sister have. Don�t you want to be like them? They�ve come so far from the life your parents imposed upon you.� Liz sighed heavily. �Brian, you never understood me or my family. My parents are wonderful loving people who gave my brother and sister and I a terrific childhood. I have never needed money to make me happy. If I did, I could just go to my grandmother and she�d give me anything I wanted. I was attracted to the security you were offering me not the money you were going to make. But I can�t accept it on your terms. I�ve come to realize I want to make my own way in the world and not just hang onto your coattails.� �Fine. You�ve made your decision and now you can suffer for it. Don�t expect me to come crawling back when you�ve discovered what you threw away.� Brian put the ring into his coat pocket, pulled the car back onto the road and drove in resentful silence. Soon they came to the magnificent stone entrance to the country club. He stopped the car at the front entry as a doorman came over to open Liz�s door. She motioned him away. �Get out,� Brian hissed. �Aren�t you coming in?� �Not right now. I�m sure your family can make room for you at their table. I�ll thank you not to sit with my family. I may be back later but right now I just want to drive around.� Liz was afraid that he would get into an accident driving in anger. �Brian, please. Let�s talk about this.� �There�s nothing left to say. You�ve made your choice. Liz, I�m not going to do anything stupid if that�s what you�re afraid of. You�re not worth it. Just go away and leave me alone.� �I�m sorry Brian,� Liz said softly as she opened the door. �I never intended it would end this way.� �It doesn�t matter,� he said coldly and took off. ******* Jane immediately observed the paleness of Liz�s complexion when she entered the ballroom. Pulling her aside before her mother or grandmother noticed, Jane whispered, �Let�s go to the ladies room.� Liz nodded numbly and followed her sister. Karen spied them and followed at a discreet distance. �Hey, wait up,� she yelled when she hit the corridor. Jane and Liz waited for her to catch up before entering the ladies� lounge. Fortunately it was deserted and Jane demanded an immediate explanation. �OK Lizzy, what has happened? You are as pale as a ghost.� �I did it girls. I broke up with Brian.� �When? Why? What happened?� Karen was at her inquisitive best. Liz explained her ride to the ball in Brian�s coach. Not at all what one would call a Cinderella story. Jane and Karen clucked in sympathy for their sister. �Come on sweetie,� soothed Jane. �Freshen up your make-up and join our table. You�ll have to tell the rest of the family but it will be fine, I promise you.� �Yes it will,� Karen added, �but I thought this was what you wanted, so why are you so upset?� Liz began to work on her face as she responded, �It was just after Brian�s initial anger, which I would have expected, he was so cold, indifferent. When I said I was sorry he said it didn�t matter. I�m beginning to wonder if he ever cared about me.� �Of course he did honey,� Jane said. �He did ask you to marry him after all.� Liz looked dazedly at her reflection in the mirror as she realized something. �No, actually, he never did ask. He put the ring on my finger in front of his friends and announced it. He never did ask.� �What?� Karen sputtered, for once at a loss for words. �Yes it�s true. And you know what else? He�s never kissed me on the lips. It�s always been on the cheek.� �What?� Karen asked again, more and more amazed. �Even when he made love to you?� �No. Actually we never made love. He never touched me.� Why did that seem so strange now? It appeared perfectly normal to her before. After all they had rarely been alone. �You went with this guy for two years and he never touched you, much less kissed you? You are lucky to have gotten out of that relationship alive. He must be a lunatic.� That comment brought Liz out of her dazed reverie and she laughed heartily. �I think you�re right Karen.� ******* Liz found she was enjoying herself in spite of the bad beginning to the evening. Her parents and grandmother were very supportive of her decision and made every effort to put her at ease. The dinner was delicious and the conversation lively. Sitting in the midst of her dear family, she felt very loved, cared for and secure. The only awkwardness came when she went over to tell Mr. and Mrs. Darcy why Brian was missing. But they were very kind to her and told her they understood that sometimes these things just didn�t work out. They said it was no one�s fault, that there were no ill feelings and they were sure Brian would be fine. Liz would have been very surprised to see the wink Mrs. Darcy gave to Mr. Darcy as she walked away from their table. And even more astonished to see Mrs. Darcy discretely give the thumbs up to Liz�s grandmother. Once the music began, Liz was sitting alone at the table when Will approached her. �Hi Liz, mind if I sit?� �Please do.� He pulled out a chair and sat facing her. �I heard about you and Brian. Are you all right?� �Just fine, thank you Will.� Seeing the concern deepen on his face she added, �Really Will, I am fine. It�s actually a relief.� �I just hope it wasn�t something I said.� Liz touched his arm briefly. �No Will. This was coming on for a while. You didn�t say anything to me that I hadn�t thought myself. But I do appreciate you listening to me. That did help me sort out my feelings and finally come to a decision. The right decision.� Liz thought he still looked doubtful, but somewhat relieved. �Are you here with a date?� �No, I was supposed to escort Georgie but she�s found some friends to keep her busy.� �Well then, since I also find myself without a date, why don�t we dance?� While Will normally did not like to dance, he thought this was a delightful idea. How could he not take the opportunity of holding Liz in his arms? �Yes, I�d like that.� Will tried not to hold her too closely however sorely he was tempted. Just having her near, feeling her hand in his, smelling her perfume was enough. For now anyway. It was too early to make a move, but soon�.. �Liz, you look ravishing tonight. I love your hair like this.� He took his hand from her waist and briefly touched the tiny white flowers entwined in her curls before pulling her just a smidgen closer. �And your dress is beautiful. This shade of green becomes you very well.� He thought she looked like a goddess in deep green silk that floated over her curves like a whisper. Liz felt a little thrill course up her spine. �Thank you.� Not accustomed to compliments, she was somewhat tongue-tied. She looked up at him and the sight of his lips made her remember the kiss they had shared. Blushing furiously, she moved her eyes to stare fixedly at his shoulder. You�re making an idiot of yourself, she scolded silently. He didn�t mean it. He said it was a mistake. Will spied the look of desire that had so briefly passed over her face and was filled with warmth. Soon, my sweet Lizzy. Soon I will have you. Too bad Brian, old boy, you lost your chance and now it�s my turn. Attempting to return the compliment, Liz commented, �You look great too. I wouldn�t have expected a police detective to own a tuxedo.� Will laughed. �If it was up to me, I wouldn�t. My mother had it made for me as a Christmas gift. She says every man has to own one good suit and this is mine. It does come in handy for these types of affairs which I�m still sometimes forced to attend as much as I try to get out of it.� Liz smiled up at him. �You can�t disappoint your parents. I understand they organized this whole affair and that a considerable amount of money has been raised for charity. Your parents are wonderful people. They were very kind when I told them about Brian and I. It surprised me a great deal.� Will nodded in agreement. �Yes, I found their reaction a bit strange. They didn�t seem at all upset even though I know they think the world of you. It was almost like they were expecting it to happen.� �Whatever they thought, I�m just glad they don�t hate me. I love your parents dearly.� Just then Liz started and grabbed tightly onto Will. �Look over there,� she hissed. Will turned to see Brian entering the ballroom and on his arm was a attractive, buxom blonde. She was wearing a sapphire blue silk designer gown that fit like a glove. She was laughing at something Brian said and he leaned over and kissed her. �Ohmigod Will!� Liz exclaimed. �She�s wearing my ring!� The woman had put her hand up to brush some of her perfectly styled hair behind her bejeweled ear and Will saw the sparkle of a large diamond on her left ring finger. Turning Liz away from the sight, he took her arm. �Let�s go out on the patio.� He said it as a suggestion but firmly led towards the French doors. By the time they were outside, Liz was trembling with emotion. �How could he do this?� she asked. �No one here outside the family knows we have broken up. He brings some strange woman here and she is wearing my engagement ring! Did I mean so little to him that he runs right out and proposes to someone else? There must have been something going on between them before now. Oh Will, I feel like such a fool!� The tears came spilling down as she shivered from fury and the cool evening air. Will opened his coat and pulled her close. She wrapped her arms around his waist, snuggling into his warmth. Soon the front of his shirt was wet with her tears. What an idiot you are Brian! he thought angrily. I thought you had more sense than this. �Would you like me to take you home Liz,� he asked gently. �Yes please,� she gulped. �I can�t go back in there.� Will removed his coat and placed it on Liz�s shoulders before leading her around the building to the front. He kept an arm protectively around her as they waited for the valet to retrieve his pick-up truck. Will settled Liz into the front seat, turning the heat on full blast to warm her up. �I�ll just go in and let your parents and mine know that we are leaving so they don�t worry. I�ll be right back. Will you be all right?� Liz sniffed and wiped more tears from her face. �I�m fine Will. Go ahead.� Will found Rob Bennet first and asked him to pass the message to his parents. Rob was staring furiously at Brian who was dancing with his lady. There were holding each other close and looking into each other�s eyes intimately. �That a�hole brother of yours, Darcy. I could kill him. He�s making a fool of my sister. Of my whole family. If I wasn�t a gentleman, I�d go smash his face in.� �I�m so sorry. If I thought it would help anything, I�d hold him down for you.� �I know, Will. It�s not your fault your brother is a weasel. Just take care of Lizzy, OK?� �You can count on it Rob.� Will then sought out his parents and found them in the corridor outside of the ballroom, deep in conversation. He did not hesitate to interrupt. �Mom, Dad, I just wanted to tell you I�m leaving. I�m taking Liz home.� �Oh Will, thank G-d you are taking care of Liz,� his mother said with concern written on her face. �I was so worried about her when I saw Brian come in with that woman. Is she all right?� �She�s understandably upset but I think she�ll be fine once we get out of here. I need to go, she is waiting in the truck.� �Yes dear. Now you make sure you don�t leave her until you are certain she is all right. Stay with her all night if you have to.� Annie Darcy ignored the warning look from her husband. �You take care of her. It�s only right since your brother is the idiot that hurt her.� �Don�t worry Mom. I�ll do everything I can to help her.� Annie patted her son�s hand. �You�re a good man Will. I�m very proud of you.� After shooting a puzzled look at his mother, Will left to drive Liz home. Annie turned back to her husband. �I think this is going to turn out just fine George. Just fine indeed.� Mr. Darcy laughed and pulled her into his arms for a kiss. �My little meddler. You�ll never change. How about a dance darling?� To Be Continued�..

Ahh.... Will to the rescue. Gee, wonder what will happen once he gets Lizzy home? (hint, hint, hint) and Mr and Mrs Darcy are still so in love and it's so sweet *sigh* thanks for another great chapter Gail :-)

Stay with her all night if you have to... ROTFLMAO! I've been upset with my mother for years with her interference, yet I'm loving Darcy's Mom! funny, ain't it? I'm loving this, Gail! DO go on?

Well, this is heating up! Can't wait for Elizabeth to show Will her etchings. Alas Danielle, if only my mother would find me a Will, I'd happily follow her advice for once. BTW Gail, I meant the Odds & Ends Board

Sadie - what is the Odds&Ends board? Where might one find that?

It is number 136 in our current conference list of topics http://www.spring.net/yapp-bin/restricted/read/drool/136/new

Sorry Gail! Karen has explained it better than I did. You should come and check out all the other Colin Firth related boards, too. #134, Colin Firth, Part 8 has been very busy lately. And so has Bridget Jones Diary #131. I never remember the numbers, I just always go to the drool conference (the link is at the bottom of this page, in case you've not used it before)and visit each board in turn. If you're logged on, you can also see a master list of the most messages posted to the various boards at Spring. (Clearly some of us spend way too much time here!)

oops, that should read "most recent messages"

Gail it would be great if you joined in on the other boards but please don't let it delay the next steamy installment:-).Be careful when reading Sadie's posts, they really should carry a warning :-)

I'm off to school tomorrow. I will have access to a computer put in a lab therefore I doubt I'll be able to read the wonderful drool. I don't want an "innocent" passerby catching a glimpse(tee hee). Anyway, keep churning out the stories so that I can read them when I come home. Have a great day. I'll miss this place. Sarah

(Sarah19)"innocent" passerby Is there such a thing? hee hee! Anyway, we'll miss you sarah. drop in anytime! hit the books running and never look back, learn all you can and then spread the joy...

All the best Sarah! Meanwhile we'll do all we can to spread the drool (especially when Danielle posts that new story she promised)-D Don't listen to Judy (anyone); my posts are extremely discrete and tasteful. It's Judy who would see a message like this and make something crude out of the word "tasteful"; she'd say something about CF's dimples, and then, make sure you understand she's not talking about his smile. Why, I even hear she's sketching kilts these days... -D

(Sadie) (especially when Danielle posts that new story she promised)-D It'll be a long wait then... However, Sadie, I'm sure you have some more ideas or fantasies that are just waiting for you to type them up... Come on, give it a try? Drool is therapy!

Listen to Danielle, Sadie,' Drool is therapy'-it might stop your imagination running away with you so much discreet and tasteful LOL ,if you think that's an accurate description of your posts then your story is going to be hot stuff & will probably need censoring for my delicate eyes. (BTW I'm finding that sketch quite hard ,its dark under there afterall) Gail please please I need the next installment.

LOL! Therapy eh? Then I must be approaching a high level of self-awareness by now. Well Danielle, it was worth a try :-) Now Judy, your eyes have not been delicate since, well, since you began working on hard sketches... I want to add my howl, Gail. I know I'm really close to a personal breakthrough --- just one more therapy session, Doc.

Sadie&Karen - thanks for the tips on other Drool boards. I had never really browsed around here. So I checked them out and WoW! What a lot of stuff going on! Definitely have to read Possession and can't wait to see BJD with ODB. I think he'll be great as Mark Darcy. Anyway, I'll try not to let my browsing get in the way of my writing. Here's another installment of WMM. What Matters Most Chapter 10 Liz was silent on the ride home. Will wished he could say something to comfort her but did not know how to begin. When they reached her apartment, Will quickly exited the car to open her door. �Thank you Will,� she said, �but you can leave now. I don�t need a baby sitter.� In spite of her protest he led her to the door. �I don�t consider myself baby sitting. I�m just a friend making sure you are all right.� And hoping to become more than just a friend. �May I come in and have a cup of tea? Or are you going straight to bed?� Liz took out her key and opened the door. �Please come in. I would enjoy the company.� After Liz shrugged out of his coat and draped it on the back of a chair, they went to the kitchen and Liz put the kettle on the stove. �I�ll be back in a minute. I need to get these clothes off. Make yourself at home.� While he would have preferred to help Liz, Will stayed in the kitchen making himself comfortable and idly browsed through the magazines and other mail that had been left on the table. He came across a sales slip for a new mountain bike with Liz�s name on the top. Hmmm��maybe this is something I can make use of. Liz returned shortly dressed in baggy running shorts and an oversized T-shirt. She had washed off her make-up but hadn�t taken the flowers out of her hair. While this made her look much younger, Will could discern her soft womanly curves under the loose clothing and his pulse quickened. Trying to appear nonchalant, he slouched down in the chair. �You look relaxed,� Liz commented as she reached in the cupboard for tea bags and cups. She noticed that Will had removed his tie, unbuttoned the top and cuff buttons of his shirt and rolled up his sleeves. �You do too,� he replied, then added in a concerned tone, �Are you OK Liz?� She poured hot water over the tea bags and brought the cups to the table before answering. �I am perfectly fine now. I was the one who broke up with Brian so why should I care if he brought another woman to the ball? Yes, it shocked me at first, but I thought it over as I was changing and I realized that it reflects much worse on him than it does on me. He, the one who always was concerned over appearances, is the one making a fool of himself. I�m sorry to speak badly about your brother but I think you understand.� �Don�t apologize Liz, please. I love my brother but he can be a real jerk and this time he has outdone himself. I admire the way you are handling it. I have to tell you that when I met you I was surprised that Brian was engaged to a woman like you.� �Like me? Whatever do you mean?� Choosing his words carefully, Will tried to explain. �Brian has always been attracted to the more, um how should I say this? To the more glamorous type. You are very different from any woman he has been with before.� Liz smiled and responded teasingly, �So I am not glamorous, huh?� Will grimaced. �I knew you�d take it the wrong way no matter how I put it. Liz, you are a beautiful woman.� He was pleased when she blushed prettily. Modesty became her very well. �But you are the down-to-earth type. No fuss and bother. You don�t make a big deal about clothes and appearance, which I know has been a criticism of Brian�s. He usually goes for the high-fashion model type. I had always found his girlfriends had more style than substance so I was thrilled to see that when it came to selecting a wife, he had used better judgment. However, though he chose well, he then put considerable effort into trying to change you. That I did not understand.� �Well it appears that he has now gone back to his previous ways. The woman he brought tonight was certainly model perfect and very beautiful.� Liz felt a gnawing in her stomach. It certainly wasn�t jealousy, but more like a feeling of inadequacy that Brian certainly knew how to bring out in her. Will could read her change of expression. He was very angry with Brian for his careless treatment of this lovely woman. �But she is probably empty-headed. Liz, you did the right thing. Brian was not right for you. You must realize that now.� Funny how Will always made her feel better about herself. She smiled at him and took his hand. �I do realize it Will. Thank you for making me feel better.� Feeling her soft dainty hand in his and looking into her big brown eyes caused Will�s heart to melt into a puddle on the floor. He knew it was too soon to make a move but he had to have this woman in his life. He wanted to marry her, love her, make a home with her. Careful Will, don�t scare her away. He finished his tea and rose from the chair. �I should let you get to bed. I�m sure you are exhausted. I�m not working tomorrow and was planning on taking a bike ride on the carriage roads. Would you like to come along? It might help you to forget all this mess.� Liz stood up but in her bare feet she barely came to Will�s shoulder. Smiling up at him she responded, �I�d love to. I just got a new bike and haven�t had the opportunity to try it out. Will, thank you for helping me tonight. I do appreciate it.� Placing her hands on either side of his face, she pulled him towards her and kissed him gently on the lips. �Thank you,� she said again softly before releasing him. It took all of Will�s self-control to not pull her into his arms and ravage her. As he opened the front door he said, �I�ll pick you up at 10:00. I�ll bring a picnic lunch.� �That would be lovely. Good night Will.� �Good night.� Good night my dearest Liz. Sweet dreams. Liz stood in the doorway and watched him get into his truck and drive away. He is so sweet. So unlike Brian. Maybe I�ve been with the wrong Darcy all along. After closing the door, she went upstairs to bed. ***** �Good morning Charlotte,� Liz said cheerfully to her roommate the next morning. She was dressed in tight black biking shorts with a bright red tank top and ribbon in her pony-tailed hair. Red socks and white sneakers completed her outfit. She poured herself a cup of coffee from the pot Charlotte had brewed and put two slices of bread in the toaster. �Well you are certainly chipper this morning. I take it everything went well last night?� Liz had naturally shared the plan to break up with Brian with her best friend. �The deed is done and I feel so free! I should have done this weeks ago.� �So tell me everything. What did you say? How did he take it?� Liz told the whole story as she ate her breakfast and Charlotte was suitably outraged at Brian�s behavior. �What a cad! What a jerk!� she exclaimed several times during the discourse. �Liz you are well to be through with him.� �Don�t I know it! Now I better make some phone calls before I go out today. If I don�t, you�ll have an endless parade of my family on the doorstep today wanting to cheer me up.� �Doesn�t look like you need any cheering my dear. Where are you off to?� �Bike riding with Will Darcy.� Liz smiled mischievously at her friend. �Will Darcy? What is this Liz?� �He�s been so nice to me Charlotte. I enjoy his company. We are becoming very good friends.� �Friends? Are you sure that�s all there is to it?� �I�m not ready for anything else right now. I�m not going to jump from one relationship directly into another, especially with Brian�s brother for goodness sake! Besides, Will apologized for kissing me that time and said it was a mistake so I don�t think he�s looking for anything other than company today.� �Well OK, I guess. Since I haven�t met the guy I�ll have to take your word for it. Why don�t you invite him to dinner some night? Just as a friend of course.� �Of course. Maybe I will.� Liz bounced out of the room to make her phone calls. ***** The carriage roads of Acadia National Park are broken stone roads constructed between 1913 and 1940 under the direction and gift of John D. Rockefeller, Jr. and his family. The 45 miles of secluded roads weave through the park�s wooded areas. Motorized vehicles are prohibited and bikers, horseback riders and walkers can enjoy the roads in quiet peacefulness. Will loaded the two bikes into the back of his pick-up and drove through the entrance gate of the park, displaying his annual pass to the ranger in the booth. Stopping at the parking area of Jordan Pond House, he and Liz stowed the lunch and bottles of water into packs that Will then strapped to the back of the bikes. Tucking a guide map into his pocket, Will jumped on his bike and led the way. The warm early August Sunday brought many locals as well as tourists out to enjoy the carriage roads. However, the wide roads accommodated everyone easily and Will and Liz had no problem maneuvering their bicycles around knots of walkers, more leisurely paced bikers and occasional horseback riders. When hunger overtook them after a couple of hours, they stopped and walked their bikes out to the shoreline where they set up a picnic on the surf-smoothed boulders that made up much of the island�s coast. �Is there a more beautiful place on earth?� Liz asked with a contented sigh as she took in the view of rolling surf, boats dotting the horizon and seagulls squawking in the cloudless sky. �If there is, I don�t know about it,� Will responded, �but then you�ve seen much more of this country that I have.� �And I�ve been to lots of wonderful places. The Grand Canyon, Yosemite, Sedona, Arizona, Savannah, Georgia, Lake Tahoe and many, many more. Some spectacular areas, but it�s true that there�s no place like home. The combination of mountains and ocean here is unique and satisfies my soul in a way that no other place has. Have you traveled much Will?� �Some, but nowhere near as much as you. My parents have a penthouse in New York City, a house in Palm Beach and a ranch in Montana, so naturally I�ve been to those places. I�ve also been to London, Paris and some islands in the Caribbean. Have you ever been outside of the United States?� �Only to Canada, and a very little bit in Mexico. I would love to see more of the world some day. I�d particularly like to go to Paris, Rome, Ireland and Australia. And I�ve never been to Alaska or Hawaii, both of which I�d love to see. Someone once told me not to go to Alaska until I�m old as I�ll be disappointed in everything else I see after that. It must be very, very beautiful. I love to travel. Do you?� �I think I�d enjoy it a lot more if I had someone to share it with. Other than going to our other houses, the places I�ve traveled to were the result of some business or other of my father�s and I was usually left alone to explore. I didn�t find that a lot of fun.� �I can understand that. A lot of the joy of experiencing something new comes from sharing it with people you love. I am so thankful to my parents for giving me all those opportunities. Tell me about your other homes. Having only one, I can�t imagine what it is like to live in different places. Did you live in different houses at different times of the year? Where did you go to school? Did you move all your stuff with you each time?� �Whoa, one question at a time!� Will laughed. �Didn�t Brian ever tell you any of this?� Liz reddened. �I�m embarrassed to say this Will, but Brian and I didn�t talk much at all. Our life at school was centered on our studies and when we came back it was centered around Brian�s friends and activities. We were rarely alone like this. Can you believe I engaged myself to a man I hardly knew? What was I ever thinking?� Will regretted making Liz uncomfortable but was grateful for the opportunity to understand some of her relationship with Brian. More and more he was seeing that it was just something she slipped into at Brian�s instigation and her feelings had not been very strong. He hoped that would make it less awkward for her when they became a couple because they would not be able to avoid occasionally being in Brian�s presence. �Liz, I�m sorry I brought that up. Let me answer your questions. We spent all our summers here on Mt. Desert Island. Since Dad�s first love is his boat business, I think we all consider this as �home.� In the fall, we would go to New York where Brian and I went to elementary school. Later Brian and I went to Andover Academy in Massachusetts and would meet the rest of the family in New York for Thanksgiving and Easter holidays. We spent the other holidays and school vacations with them in Palm Beach. We would usually go to the ranch for a week or two in the summer and sometimes for spring vacation. We kept some clothes and personal stuff at all the houses so we didn�t carry much with us when we moved from place to place.� �You said Brian and you went to elementary school in New York. What about Georgiana?� �Georgie started school in New York but then she rebelled. Her best friends lived in Maine and she wanted to go to school here. Seeing as she was the youngest and spoiled silly by all of us, Mom and Dad allowed her to go to Netherfield Day School in Lambton and live here under the care of our housekeeper, Sarah, who is a very loving, motherly woman.� Liz nodded in agreement, having met Sarah. �By this time I was in college at Bowdoin. (authors note: Bowdoin is a college in Brunswick Maine which, as far as I can tell from their website, does not offer a law enforcement degree program. But we�ll pretend OK?) I came home almost every weekend to be with her. Mom split her time between New York and Maine, taking my father�s private jet back and forth. Once I graduated, I lived at home to keep Georgie company when my mother couldn�t be here, until a couple years ago when I got my own apartment. By then she was in high school and too busy with her own life to notice if I was there or not.� �But the two of you had spent a lot of time together without the rest of your family. That must have made you very close.� �Yeah we are, even though there�s 10 years between us. It�s nice because she�s comfortable coming to me for the advice and guidance that teenagers are often reluctant to seek from their parents. I think part of Brian�s problem with me is that he feels left out of the close relationship Georgie and I share. I can understand that. I probably would feel the same way if I was in his position.� Having finished lunch, Liz and Will packed up their trash and leisurely biked their way back to the truck. Will frequently let Liz ride ahead just a little so he could admire the view afforded by her tight shorts. When Will dropped Liz off at home, he kissed her cheek and invited her to a band concert later that week on the Bar Harbor town common. She agreed. Thus began a pattern where the two friends would get together a few times each week to ride bikes, hike, have dinner or just sit and watch the boats come and go in the harbor. Liz was happy to spend this time getting to know Will better. The more she learned, the more she liked. Will was content to just be with Liz and bided his time until he felt she was ready to move beyond friendship to something more. To Be Continued�..

bided his time... Yeah, I'm sure he did! *siiiiiigh* Thanks Gail! I'm hoping that in the next chapter Lizzy will be 'ready to move beyond friendship to something more'.

Thanks Gail! How sweet and endearing of him to take the trouble and discover she likes biking (and how detective-like). Can't wait for the next chapter 'cause she's had plenty of time. *Hint, hint*

Gail you really know how to leave us wanting more. Wonderful that they both like riding *smirk*

(Judy) Wonderful that they both like riding *smirk* *hee hee* but what can she mean? what on earth can she mean? ;-) this is progressing very nicely Gail, i eagerly await the next chapter

(Judy) Wonderful that they both like riding *smirk* *hee hee* but what can she mean? what on earth can she mean? ;-) ROTFLOL, indeed!!...and there must be something in it for you too, Esbee! Oh, Gail, it was so nice to return to this (chapters 7,8,9) after my Austen weekend in Copenhagen!

Well we're off for the long weekend but I did want to leave you with just a tease. What Matters Most Chapter 11 �Good morning, Liz Bennet speaking.� �Good morning Liz Bennet, this is Will Darcy speaking.� He could hear the smile in her voice. �Hi Will, how are you today?� �I�m very well thank you. I�m calling about this weekend. I have to work on Sunday until 3:00 but I have Monday off for Labor Day. I was wondering if you would come to a friend�s cookout with me on Sunday.� This was the first time Will had invited Liz somewhere with other people present. �That sounds like fun Will. Who is the friend?� �It�s Marty and his wife Angie. I think I�ve mentioned them to you.� �Oh yes, Marty works with you. Will there be other people there as well?� �I believe they�ve invited a few other guys from the department with their spouses and girlfriends.� Liz couldn�t resist asking the question that his statement begged. �And since I�m not a spouse, would that make me a girlfriend?� Will�s heart leapt to his throat. Could this be the opening he had been waiting for? �Well, we have been spending a lot of time together lately Liz. Would introducing you as my girlfriend be a problem?� Liz did not hesitate. �No, I don�t think so.� �OK then, girlfriend,� he said lightly. After a pause, he added in a more serious tone, �Liz, I would really like to move our relationship beyond friendship and maybe this is a start. But this isn�t something we should be discussing on the phone. Please just think about it and we�ll talk later, OK?� Liz felt a little fluttering of something in her stomach. Nerves maybe? She wasn�t sure. �OK, we�ll discuss it.� �OK, good. Um� one other thing. On Monday, well, I don�t know if you�d want to do this but, well, my family is going out to dinner as a sort of good-bye thing for Georgie before she goes off to college. Um�.I�d really like you to come. Brian will be there and probably with a date�.. so I wasn�t sure if you�d go for it. But I would really like you to come. Do you want to think about it and let me know?� Liz was not at all sure she was ready to face Brian again, or the rest of his family for that matter, but she did not want to disappoint Will. But there was no time to think it through right then. �Will, I have to go out to an appointment in a few minutes. What time do you get off of work today?� �My shift ends at 3:00 but I was planning on staying for a couple extra hours to do some paperwork. I�ll probably be done around 5:00 or 6:00.� �Then why don�t you come over for supper? Say 7:00? Then we can talk about all of this.� �That sounds great. I�ll see you then. Have a good day.� �You too. Bye.� ***** �Darn it Liz, why did you have to invite Will over on a night when I have plans to go out? You know I want to check him out. You�ve been spending so much time with him lately.� �I�m sorry Charlotte, it was an impulse. We�ll do it again soon and you can ask Bill. Our cooking has improved so much I think we should start showing it off!� �Hmmph, well I suppose,� she conceded. �How about this weekend?� �Sorry Char, we already have plans. Let�s compare calendars tomorrow and we�ll come up with a date.� �I think I liked it better when you were with Brian � you didn�t go out half so much and could do things with me. And you were engaged to the guy where Will is just a so-called friend.� �Charlotte! I never knew you were the jealous type! Besides, you�re with Bill 90% of the time anyway, so look who�s talking. I do have a little secret though.� �What girl? Spill the beans now!� �I think Will and I are moving beyond friendship. We�re going to his friend�s cookout this weekend and Will asked if he could introduce me as his girlfriend.� �Well, well, well. He�s bringing you around to his friends for inspection. This is a good sign Liz my dear. But are you ready for this? It�s been less than a month since you dumped Brian.� Liz smiled dreamily. �Yes, I am ready. I like Will a lot. He is kind and sweet and ever so handsome. I didn�t think I�d want to get into another relationship so soon but Will has won me over.� �Then you definitely have to get this man over here soon so I can check him out. If you had let me meet Brian earlier I could have saved you a lot of heartache. My instincts about men are much better than yours girl so don�t go getting too deep with Will before I have the chance to get to know him.� �OK Charlotte, I�ll get him here for your inspection soon.� Liz laughed at her dear friend but knew she was not too far off the mark. Charlotte had not liked Brian from the moment she met him. There wasn�t any specific reason, she just had a bad feeling about him. Rightly so, as it turned out. Liz thought she should have paid more attention to Charlotte�s intuition. �Good. Well I gotta run. See ya!� With that, Charlotte was gone and Liz went back to her dinner preparations. ***** Will sat back and contentedly patted his stomach. �Liz that was delicious. Whoever said you couldn�t cook?� She smiled at him, eyes sparkling with good humor. �Charlotte and I have been practicing diligently ever since we moved in together. And that was our best dish. You may not get so lucky the next time.� �I�ll take my chances, just as long as there is a next time. Now that dinner�s done are we ready to talk?� �Let me just clean up a bit and then we�ll have coffee and conversation in the living room. Go ahead in and make yourself comfortable. I�ll be there in a minute.� �After that fantastic meal, the least I can do is help clean up.� He cleared the table and loaded the dishwasher as Liz started the coffeepot and put away leftovers. �You�re handy to have in the kitchen,� Liz said approvingly as he wiped the table. She was reaching up to get mugs out of the cupboard when Will came up behind her. �Let me help with that,� he said, pushing his body close to hers and taking the cups from under her fingers. He set them down on the counter and, keeping a hand on each side of Liz, effectively trapped her in place. Heart and stomach fluttering madly, Liz turned around in his arms. �Um, excuse me?� she said putting her hands on the expanse of chest in front of her in a feeble attempt to move him out of the way. The feel of hard muscle under her fingers caused her pulse to quicken. �Not until I�ve thanked you properly for dinner.� He lowered his head and brushed his lips against her cheek. �That was for the salad.� Against the other cheek. �And the rolls.� Brushing her lips with his. �And the summer squash.� A brief kiss. �And the potatoes.� A longer kiss. �That was for the chicken. Now this one is for dessert.� Will lifted her up onto the counter, pushed his body between her knees and took her face in his hands before kissing her deeply. He felt her lips part under his and let his tongue explore her sweet mouth. Liz�s brain stopped functioning as delicious sensations ran through her body. As the blood roared in her head, she spread her legs and arched her back to allow Will to hold her closer. He complied, wrapping her tightly in his arms as he continued to plunder her mouth. Liz buried her fingers into his curls and pressed her body ever closer to his. Will had never intended to go this far, but Liz�s response made him lose control of his senses. He brought one hand around to cup her breast, feeling her nipple stiffen through the thin material of her sweater. �Liz,� he moaned weakly. �Liz, I want you. I want you now. Can we go upstairs?� The feel of his hand on her breast startled Liz back to reality. She pushed Will back and jumped down from the counter, breathing heavily. Will had turned from her and she saw his heaving shoulders slump and his head hung in embarrassment. She put a hand on his arm. �Will�.� He refused to look at her. �I�m sorry Liz. I didn�t mean to push. I�m sorry.� Since she couldn�t budge him, she walked around him and put her hands on either side of his face, forcing him to look at her. Her heart melted at his forlorn expression. �Will, it�s OK. I�m not mad at you. I�m just not ready to take this step. Can you understand that?� �Of course. And I shouldn�t have let things go that far. I got carried away and I apologize.� Keeping her hands on his face, Liz tried to lighten the mood. �Will, honey, what am I going to do with you?� she said pinching his cheeks. Her effort was rewarded with a relieved smile. Will hugged her quickly and turned to pick up the coffee mugs. �How about that coffee now?� he asked. In a few minutes they were comfortably ensconced on the living room sofa, drinking their coffee and nibbling on homemade Toll House cookies. �After that unfortunate scene in the kitchen, I�m afraid to ask if you�ve thought at all about what we talked about this morning,� Will began. �Will, please stop beating yourself up. I was a willing participant in that. Do not blame yourself. Would it make you feel any better if I told you that I am looking forward to moving our relationship along? I do want to be more than just a friend to you. I would just like to take it slow.� The look of delight that diffused Will�s countenance caused Liz�s heart to leap with joy. He ran a finger down her nose affectionately. �You have made me very happy Liz. And I will not go where you are not ready.� He leaned toward her and whispered in her ear, �Come to me when you want me.� Liz nodded solemnly. So now it was her responsibility to take the next step. She didn�t know whether she was relieved or disappointed. Something about him just taking her was so romantic. But no, she was not ready for that quite yet. �I just want you to know Liz, that I plan to marry you. I knew almost from the first time I met you that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you. There was just that little problem of my brother and your engagement. But now that obstacle is gone and I am resolved. How soon we get there is entirely up to you. I am a patient man and I will wait as long as it takes.� To Be Continued��

Wow, how come nobody has ever thanked me like that for my cooking?:-) 'Her heart melted at his forlorn expression' *sigh* mine too Thanks Gail hope you have a good weekend but its going to be a long one for me now things are hotting up for them. up back

Liz�s brain stopped functioning as delicious sensations ran through her body. Well, SHE wasn't the only one! I stopped breathing... and am now wiping the drool off the keyboard! Whew! Thanks Gail for that 'uplifting' chapter! (Judy) Wow, how come nobody has ever thanked me like that for my cooking?:-) *sigh* Me too, Judy... me too! If so, I would be a whiz by now!

The feel of hard muscle under her fingers caused her pulse to quicken. Excuuuze me, where were her hands? ;-)

He's gorgeous AND he stacks the dishwasher without being asked. Sometimes being cautious is overrated. She should just jump him! I would. BTW, the countertop lift was v. sexy! Thanks for the tease Gail! You keep the board sizzling.

The feel of hard muscle under her fingers caused her pulse to quicken. Excuuuze me, where were her hands? ;-) My thoughts sexactly,...hehehe Sexcellent chapter, Gail;-)~~~~~~~~ *heatwaves* and we don't even have an indian summer!!;-)

The feel of hard muscle under her fingers caused her pulse to quicken. Excuuuze me, where were her hands? Ladies, ladies, there are other attractive areas on a man's body. I for one appreciate a well-built torso! ;-p

Karen, look what you've started! ROTF! I guess we won't find out until Gail returns from her long weekend... *sigh* Who's next? Sadie, are you writing anything?

(Hanne)Sexcellent chapter, Gail LOL! Another Droolism! Sexcellent!! (Danielle)Who's next? Sadie, are you writing anything? Not at the moment, but maybe in October I'll begin something. And you? *broad hint* Pleeeeeeease, someone post something for the weekend! Just a leetle some'ting.

He got it out & stuck it up!

That was bigger than I expected!

I didn't mention its size!

I was referring to your posting of course! *shocked innocent reaction*

ha pull the other one its got balls on

Judy, are we talking Crying Game again?

Hola! I've been absent from here for a whole month!!! What a proliferation in my absence. Hi to everyone I hadn't met, yet! Gail... my, oh my! Danielle, you haven't changed a bit! LOL!! But maybe you can talk Gail into adding one of those 'beer drenching' scenes. ;) And as for 'Parallels'... can anyone tell me where I left off? *grin*

Ooo, Oooh <waves frantically> I can, Teg! The last part of Parallels you posted was Chapter 18, which ends:    "Wait a minute!" he called after them. "What party? When?" More please! :)

Judy? Sadie? Of what are you speaking? I'm all interested! TEG!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Where have you been? Leanne, thanks for pointing the way... Teg, get thee to enchancing 19!

Thank you Leanne! Here goes.... Chapter Nineteen �This is one big celebration!� Robert Bingley gazed around him appreciatively. �There must be more than a hundred people here!� Ben grinned. �Well over a hundred. That�s actually kind of modest considering it�s a combined affair to celebrate Rebecca�s departure for Europe, Aunt Janna leaving for New York, and...� �And you receiving your degree!� Robert finished. �Yes, I suppose it is kind of small at that.� He winked at his cousin and returned his attention to the people filling the room. �Oh my �! Ben, look over there. That woman in the loud dress.� Ben looked in the direction Robert was indicating. �What about her?� �That�s Aunt Lydia, isn�t it?� Ben groaned. �Oh, you�re right! I know my Mum invited everyone in the family, but I didn�t really think she meant everyone.� They were both silent for a few minutes as they watched Lydia float about the room from man to man. Robert shook his head. �Oh, man, that is sad,� he said. �How can she do that?� �Never mind how she can do it!� Ben grimaced. �The real question is how she manages to find willing men? I mean, just look at her!� Robert looked away instead. �Thanks, but I�d like to retain my appetite for dinner.� Ben stared at his companion for a moment, then chuckled. �That�s a bit cruel, Rob.� �I beg to differ,� Rob argued. �I hate to see any woman prowling around like that, but it�s really pathetic at her age.� �Yeah, you�re right,� Ben muttered, but his aunt was no longer uppermost in his thoughts. �Oh, don�t look!� Robert turned to face the wall. �She�s coming over here.� �Too late,� whispered Ben. �Oh, boys!� Lydia crooned. �Boys, I just had to come over and say hello to my favourite nephews.� The ones with the money! thought Ben disgustedly. He noted the too-bright lipstick and the garish eye makeup on the woman chattering away in his face, all the while trying not to blink at the smoke wafting into his eyes from the cigarette she was waving around inattentively. �Oh, you two look just like your fathers!� she continued, oblivious to the disinterested expressions on the faces of her nephews. �Such handsome boys, and very popular too, I dare say. You must have plenty of friends here.� She looked enquiringly at them. The eyes of both young men opened in horrified comprehension of her aim in asking that question. �Yes,� replied Robert quickly. �And if you�ll excuse me, I see someone I�ve been meaning to speak with about something rather important.� He cast a not-too-apologetic look at Ben and began to sidle away. �Well, of course, if you must,� Lydia pouted. �I�ll look for you later, then.� Ben glared at his cousin as he made his escape. Turning back to his aunt, Ben attempted to hide his grimace of distaste at her appearance. Her tight fitting dress was far too young for her, the skirt too short and the neckline too low. Combined with her atrociously applied makeup, she presented a pathetic sight indeed. The wild times of her youth had taken their toll on her, and Lydia looked much older than her forty-two years. That only made her current choice of attire all the more inappropriate. Lydia moved closer to Ben and took his arm, leading him across the floor toward the other side of the room. �You must introduce me to some of these people, Ben. I know hardly anyone here, and there are so many! Oh, I know all of the family of course, although you children have all grown up so! I barely recognize most of you!� She waved her hand to their left. �Tell me, who is that stunning young woman over there, in the red dress?� Ben was startled to realize she was referring to his sister. �That�s Anna.� �Oh. That�s Anna!� Lydia smiled cattily and narrowed her eyes as she appraised her niece�s figure. �Well, she certainly knows how to dress to attract attention. I dare say, I must have a word with her later. I�d like to know where she picked up that little number.� She put the cigarette to her lips, drew heavily on it, and exhaled the smoke into Ben�s face as she turned back to him. �You simply must introduce me to that gentleman over there.� The only man in the direction she was pointing was a friend of Rebecca�s. Ben frowned, trying to see past the lingering haze to determine if there was indeed someone else standing with Dan. �That young man in the blue suit,� Lydia supplied helpfully. Ben shook his head. �I�m afraid you have me at a loss there,� he lied. �I believe he�s one of Rebecca�s friends. Perhaps you could ask her to introduce you?� He sighed in relief as his aunt nodded her thanks, then set off to find Rebecca, a predatory little smile on her face. Ben shivered in revulsion as he watched her stalk her prey. �Cold?� Smiling, Ben looked at Brenda who had quietly slipped up behind him. �No, I�m not cold. At least, not now that you�re here.� He grinned. �Naughty boy,� Brenda grinned back. �I came to see if you�d dance with me.� �My pleasure!� Ben took her arm and guided her through the room to the dance floor on the other side. On the way they passed the rest of his mother�s sisters. �Okay,� Brenda said when they were swaying to the music, comfortably wrapped in each other�s arms. �What�s the matter?� �Oh, is it that obvious?� Brenda nodded and followed the direction of his gaze. Several women, who she recalled being introduced as Ben�s aunts, were grouped around the punch bowl, apparently catching up on family gossip. As she watched, another woman in a gaudy outfit joined the ladies. None of them seemed to mind. Well, one did. Brenda recalled that woman�s name as Mary. All of them were Mrs. Darcy�s sisters, and the youngest one was not highly favoured by any of her siblings. Brenda looked up into Ben�s frowning face. �What do you find so disapproving, Ben? I didn�t realize you were a fashion critic.� She giggled. Ben�s expression relaxed slightly. �Oh, I know I shouldn�t make a big deal of it, but her whole attitude makes me quite literally ill.� It was Brenda�s turn to frown. �You�re right, you shouldn�t make a big deal of it. It�s her life, and from what I understand, your own family has very little to do with her anyway. So what�s the problem?� �Some of it smacks a little too close to home.� He said it so quietly that Brenda had to strain to hear the words. �I�m not sure what you mean, Ben.� By way of reply, he nodded his head in a second direction. Brenda glanced over at the small gathering of young men around a slim laughing woman in a bright red dress. She realized that it was Anna. �You�re exaggerating, Ben,� she said lightly. �Anna just enjoys flirting with them. Put those hackles down, now. She�s a big girl and can take care of herself.� Ben said nothing, but his eyes never left his sister as he danced with Brenda. Anna continued to laugh at the comments from her assorted admirers. �Oh, I really could use something to drink. Would any of you gentleman care to get one for me?� �I will,� said one fellow quickly. �What would you like, Anna? Some of the punch, or maybe wine?� Anna made a face. �Oh, no punch! Too sweet. How about .... oh, something I haven�t tried before.� �Is there something you haven�t tried before?� smirked one of the other young men. �Perry!� Anna giggled. �Alright then, just surprise me. But make it something good, Chris.� She gave him a look that promised him that his effort would not go unrewarded. �I�m very thirsty.� Chris rushed off to fulfill her request, returning as quickly as possible so as not to lose his place in the throng. He handed her a glass and held his breath while she sipped it. Anna�s eyebrows rose. �Ooh, that is potent! Excellent choice, Chris. Excellent choice, indeed!� She smiled at him, then glanced around at the faces before her. With a sly grin, Anna turned back to Chris. �I think that deserves a dance, at least.� Chris�s smile was wide, and aimed triumphantly at the other young men, as he led Anna to the dance floor. Anna snuggled herself close to him as the music changed tempo with a slow romantic number. Ben caught her eye, casting her a warning glance. Anna merely smiled condescendingly and looked away. Seeing this exchange, Brenda drew her partner�s attention back to herself. �Don�t, Ben.� He frowned. �Don�t what?� �Don�t go causing a scene. Let Anna have her fun, keep an eye on her to make sure it doesn�t get out of hand, and let everyone enjoy the party.� �I have no intention of causing a scene, Brenda,� Ben told her. �I certainly don�t want to upset my parents, my Dad particularly.� �Of course.� Brenda was as aware of Will�s angina as the rest of the family, now. Once Ben had discovered the real cause of the frightening episode in the library he had made sure that the rest of his siblings knew as well. He didn�t want his little brother or one of his sisters to walk in unawares upon what he had witnessed. His father may not like the constant attention he was receiving now, but in time everyone would become less paranoid and more practical regarding his health. Ben�s gaze swept across the room to where his mother stood with his Aunt Jane. Then he noted that his father and uncles were all gathered on the opposite side of the room from his Grandmother Bennet. �Brenda?� He chuckled. �Have you had the pleasure of meeting my grandmother, yet?� �Do you mean the lady over there with the feather boa that matches her shoes?� Brenda smiled at the face Ben made. �Actually, your mother introduced me to her earlier in the evening, so you don�t have to go out of your way, if you�d rather not.� Ben let out the breath he�d been holding. �Thanks. I�d rather not.� Swirling her around in a circle, Ben manoeuvred them across the dance floor as far away from his aunts and grandmother as possible. Rebecca had managed to extract Dan from the clutches of her aunt, although the sight of him in such a predicament made it difficult not to laugh. �I think you disappointed her, Dan,� she chuckled when they were far enough away from the others. Dan raised a sceptical eyebrow. �I think she�ll get over it,� he said drily. �What an interesting family you have, Becks. There�s no shortage of characters, here.� �Too true!� Rebecca lamented. �Nevertheless, I�m sure I�m going to miss them once I�ve been in Europe for a while. Did I tell you that my Mum and Dad are coming to see the show in Aachen?� Dan smiled. �No, but it doesn�t surprise me. I�m sure they�ll be making quite a few trips to see you over the next year.� �Checking up on me!� �No, that�s not what I meant.� Dan nodded in the direction of her father. �Your dad seems quite proud of your accomplishments so far. You have a real talent, Becks. You will do well in Europe, and I know you�ll be back the next year with even more success.� Rebecca blushed. �Oh, Dan! We haven�t even left yet, and you�re already fuelling my ego. I think I�ll just wait to see how it all turns out. I�m not going to count my chickens!� �A perfect attitude!� he laughed, then pointed to a group of people nearby. �There�s Heather and Randy. If we�re going to talk shop, I�d like to hear what classes Randy has opted to enter.� Rebecca agreed, and they moved toward their friends, passing her aunts on the way. �Did you see her prowling the room?� �Now Mary,� Jane soothed. �I�m sure you�re mistaken. Lydia isn�t that young and wild girl that she used to be.� Mary shook her head pityingly. �Jane, you are how old? I can�t believe you still have those blinders on.� �There�s no need to be rude, Mary,� Kitty reprimanded her. �Besides, I agree in part with Jane. Lydia isn�t young anymore, and try as she might, she won�t be getting anywhere with the chaps in this crowd tonight!� Elizabeth giggled as she overheard Kitty�s remark upon joining her sisters. �You�re right, Kitty. Too many pretty girls with all of our daughters here, for the young men to be looking Lydia�s way.� �Can�t you do something about her?� Mary asked Elizabeth. �I wouldn�t waste my time,� she replied. �It�s only one night, and she�s only embarrassing herself at this point.� A high-pitched screech of laughter caused all four sisters to close their eyes, cringing. �Mama!� they all said as one. Mrs. Bennet was having the time of her life, earnestly pursuing her sons-in-law around the perimeter of the dance floor. Each time she got closer, they would find something of interest on the far side of the room. At last she had caught up with them in an unguarded moment on the part of Kitty�s husband, Sean, whose shift it had been at that time. Thus the squeal of delight from their mother-in-law as she found something amusing in the dry comments of Elizabeth�s husband. �Shall we go and rescue them?� Elizabeth asked the others. Jane shook her head and laughed softly. �No, let�s enjoy it while we can.� Her sisters all stared at her in surprise, then laughed too. �I think I�ll go and save my father from himself,� Ben whispered to Brenda on the other side of the room. �What do you mean?� she asked, trying to locate Will in the sea of faces around them. �Before he either says something to my grandmother that he�ll regret later, or actually strangles her for one of her insensitive remarks about my mother.� He pointed to where Mrs. Bennet had managed to sandwich his father between a window and a lively group of Rebecca�s friends. Will was looking distinctly irritated as his mother-in-law chattered on at him. Brenda laughed at the sight, and urged Ben away on his mission. He made a beeline for his father�s corner of the room, but before he had crossed halfway he was distracted by a blur of red he caught out of the corner of his eye. He paused and looked to his left. Anna was whispering in the ear of the man she had been dancing with earlier. She smiled as he kissed her cheek and walked away. Anna stood there for a moment, gazing about the room. Her eyes met Ben�s for a second, then she looked away. A few seconds later, she turned around and walked in the direction her friend had gone. Ben changed course to follow her, an unpleasant suspicion in his mind. He caught up with Anna easily and slipped in front of her to block her path. �What do you want?� she frowned at him, trying to peer past his form. �What do you think you�re doing!� Ben hissed in her face. �Anna, this is supposed to be a celebration. Every member of our family is here! You are acting like a common tart!� Anna stared at him, her face beginning to turn red with smouldering anger. �Get lost, Ben. Just because you�ve decided to stick to one woman for a change, don�t pull that holier-than-thou attitude on me!� She turned around and stepped away from him, her goal the doors leading to the service corridor. Ben grabbed her shoulder and spun her around. Looking beyond her to the exit doors, he frowned angrily. �Oh, how classy, Anna! What, is he waiting for you out there? You were just going to pop out there quickly and then return to the party?� He shook his head in disgust. �I�ve got half a mind to let Dad know what you�re up to.� �Half a mind is right, Ben,� she retorted. �Are you trying to give him a heart attack?� Anna chuckled at the horrified expression on her brother�s face. �I thought not. So now you�ll just have to help me make sure he never does find out!� �You�ve had far too much to drink, Anna!� Ben growled. �Otherwise you would never make a threat like that. I�m warning you. Don�t even think of going out there. I won�t stand for it.� He narrowed his gaze, making sure he had her attention. �I will make sure Mum and Dad find out about your... habits.... if you persist in this. You�ve become much too blas� about the whole thing. It�s time for you to get a wake up call!� �My, my. What�s going on here?� Ben�s head swung around to see Lydia at his side. He groaned inwardly. The last person his sister needed to speak to was their aunt. Then again, he suddenly thought. Maybe Anna will see what she�s destined to become if she continues in this fashion. He held fast onto his sister�s arm to prevent her escape as he drew Lydia forward to make a close circle. �Anna and I were just trying to figure out who in the family we most resemble,� Ben said between his teeth. Lydia laughed. �Oh, that�s easy! You look just like Will, and Anna looks very much like Georgiana.� �No,� Ben continued. �I didn�t mean physical resemblance. I meant our personalities, our idiosyncrasies and such.� Lydia stared blankly at him for a moment, then she suddenly exclaimed, �Ah! I see what you mean.� She looked Anna over critically. �I don�t think you�re too much like your mother. She never had much fashion sense, and definitely no sense of adventure! I�ve noticed you have a lot of zest for life in you, Anna.� Anna favoured her brother with a smug smile, while Lydia turned her attention to Ben. �As for you, young man, I see a lot of your father in you.� The remark didn�t sound particularly complimentary, much to Ben�s puzzlement. When she didn�t say anything more, he said �Well, I rather thought Anna was more like you, Aunt Lydia.� He cast a quick look in his sister�s direction to see her reaction. Lydia was thrilled with Ben�s suggestion.. �I do believe you�re right, Ben! And, even if I do say so myself, you couldn�t have chosen a better role model, Anna. You will never lack for excitement in your life if you follow my example. I am more than willing to offer you any advice you need. All you have to do is ask. I mean, your mother could hardly give you any pointers. She was such a dead bore! And look where it got her!� Lydia leaned in closer, but never lowered her voice. �She still managed to get herself pregnant, though. I never made that mistake!� She suddenly seemed to recall the third party of their little contre temps. �Oh, sorry Ben. I�m sure your father doesn�t find her boring, but honestly... he was never much of a socializer himself.� Ben repressed the urge to snort in disgust. He had never seen much of this aunt in the course of his life, and now he was even more grateful for his mother�s insistence on keeping her children out of this woman�s sphere of influence. �Yes, Anna,� Lydia continued. �I think it would be wonderful if you stayed with me for a while in the summer. We could have a grand time together!� Ben stole a glance at his sister and was pleased to see her eyes open wide with uneasiness at the suggestion. She fidgeted, shuffling her feet and attempting not to meet her aunt�s eyes. �What an idea Aunt Lydia!� Ben said, more in Anna�s direction. �I�m sure you two would get along very well. You�re so much alike and have many of the same interests.� Anna was shooting daggers at him with her eyes. �Thank you for the offer, Aunt Lydia, but I don�t think so. With my brothers and sister away for the summer, I�d like to spend it at home with my parents.� Lydia appeared confused. �Well, if that�s your choice..... If you change your mind, my dear, just drop in on me anytime. There�s no need to call first.� �Thank you,� Anna replied shortly. She moved quickly away from them, head down, across the dance floor and into the crowd. *** to be continued.... I promise, sooner than the last time!

Teg!!! Another great chapter... cant wait for the next one, it's great to have you back! :-)

Yeah! Teg is back! �Oh. That�s Anna!� Lydia smiled cattily and narrowed her eyes as she appraised her niece�s figure. �Well, she certainly knows how to dress to attract attention...She put the cigarette to her lips, drew heavily on it, and exhaled the smoke into Ben�s face as she turned back to him. LMAO She's seems a bit like Blanche du Bois, except on steroids. �Do you mean the lady over there with the feather boa that matches her shoes?� ROTF

(Danielle)Judy? Sadie? Of what are you speaking? I'm all interested! Just remember you asked... Hmmm, it should be funny to try to explain this. I'll give you my version, Judy will have to give her yours. I pleaded for someone to post a little something to last the weekend. Then Judy posted:"He got it out & stuck it up!" At first I had no idea what she was talking about. Then I guessed that she was meeting my request for someone to post "a leetle some'ting". So then I posted a double entendre. Then Judy called me on it with her next comment. So I feinted and parried by exclaiming my shocked innocence at her thinking such a thing. Whereupon, Judy called me on it (you see how relentless she is in conversation) by making a reference to my pulling her leg. But now I was extremely puzzled. Because she was now refering to some other leg, which had balls attached...I had no idea what/who she meant. But I thought, ok, she was originally talking about her leg, so she must be talking about her other leg. Speculation: But that would mean that Judy is a living example of The Crying Game, which, frankly i not as interesting as her being a one-handed typer (*ducking*) but you must admit, it would explain her fixation on kilts (I have no idea what I mean by this so don't ask). As you may have noticed, she hasn't yet answered my question...

Teg thank you for that I thought it was going to be a long weekend without any story so you've cheered me up!There seems to be more readers than writers around here & I include myself in the first group so its good that you are back. This leads the rest of us to occupying ourselves while we are waiting hence the Sadie & Judy routine. What I'm trying to say is that the more stories are posted the less likely Sadie is to get me in trouble *duck* Judy's version Just remember Sadie isn't the shocked innocent she professes to be... Yes my'he got it out & stuck it up'was my reply to Sadies request for 'a leetle some'ting' because thats my fave part in any story. My 'its got balls on' was a play on 'its got bells on' because I didn't believe her shocked innocent reactionand I do tend to talk about balls a lot(some people say I talk a load of balls but thats another story) Ignore Sadies 'I had no idea what/who she meant':-) she understands perfectly afterall she is a Bollock Sister (yet another story) No I didn't answer her because she knows by now I was going down on my server (ask Sadie Its another one of her bizarre sex acts-bodes well for her story) Sadie I've been trying to get hold of a copy of The Crying Game ever since you started involving me in it (hubby says I've seen it but with all these referencesI don't know how I could have possibly forgot it :-D ) As for one handed typer & fixation on kilts you now exactly what you mean & you know exactly what effect it has on me. DIY DOGGIE

Oh Teg, soooooo HAPPY to see you back! I have re-read your other writing while I was waiting - very nice indeed, but it is always nicer to have something "fresh from the computer"!

Oh Judy, ROTFLMAO! I've moved over to Darcy Drool Board with my reply. So Danielle, I hope you're not sorry for asking... you might consider this sufficient motivation to get posting fanfic, eh?

ROTF! Judy and Sadie, as I said on the other board 'You two are too much!' (Sadie) So Danielle, I hope you're not sorry for asking... you might consider this sufficient motivation to get posting fanfic, eh? Sorry dear, I'm still waiting on you! Teg, welcome back! If there's one thing Lydia can do for Anna is to show her the error of her ways! Smart guy that Ben, eh?

I'm back. Glad you liked my little tease. More to follow on Wednesday. Teg, welcome back. It was great to have another chapter and loved the Lydia scene! Esbee, thanks for the info about JD Robb. I bought the first two in the series and read them over the weekend. That Roarke - WOW!!!!! Richer than God, incredibly handsome, enormously sexy, unbelievably romantic - just like ODB. I spent a LOT of time drooling over these books. Can't wait to pick up the rest.

Yeah! Gail's back. What do you mean, not until Wednesday. Wednesday!! Whine.... Ok, I'll stop whining if you remind me: whose Roarke? What's the title? Cannot allow potential drooley man to slip through my grasp. LOL Danielle, glad you are amused. Don't you think you should return the favour of some wild story to read (although make sure yours has Darcy in it beyond references to bells. "Swingtime" maybe? Is an old Rogers & Astaire flick she adds innocently)

Good to see you again, Teg. A sly move on Ben's part,...showing Anna how she might end if she doesn't mend her ways!! .....and now....*drumming fingers, biting nails* how does it all end!*smirk* I hope you had a good, productive long weekend, Gail!!!,-))

Sadie, JD Robb (a pen name for Nora Roberts) has a series of books that take place in the 2050's. I didn't think I'd like the futuristic aspect but it's been kinda interesting. Anyway these are murder mysteries set in New York City and the main character is Eve Dallas, a NYPD lieutenant. She meets and falls in love with Roarke (no first name) and he is HOT, HOT, HOT. The first book in hte series is called "Naked in Death" and the others (there's 10 or so altogether) are all called Something in Death. Like other Nora Roberts stories these have some hot, steamy sex as well as an interesting story. These are a little gruesome but nowhere near as explicit as Patricia Cornwell or Tami Hoag. And don't whine. My kids will tell you I do not tolerate whining. Keep it up and you'll go to your room...oops...I mean I won't post the next chapter. So there! No, I promise it will be there tomorrow. I do have to work you know.

Gail - I'm so glad you're enjoying the J.D.Robb books! Would not Colin be the Perfect person to play Roarke in a movie? *SIGH* You think Roarke is HOT now - just wait till he suggestes to Eve they should start a family ;-0~~~~ [ - i wont tell you which book that happens in, you'll just have to keep reading *evil grin*] he just keeps getting better and better *shiver* Sadie, i recommend you check them out, it's a great series.

Gail & Teg I must add my whine to Sadie's,more please& soon :-) Gail JD Robb,everytime I drool someone mentions more books ,at this rate I wont have time to drool:-) BTW has NR written for Mills & Boons? (Sadie) Cannot allow potential drooley man to slip through my grasp.*dirty snigger* I know why its slippy

Esbee, yes CF would be a PERFECT Roarke. *double sigh* I just went on Amazon.com and bought all the rest of the series. Should have them in a couple of days. Can't wait to read them all - especially the part about baby making.

Gail did you order the new one too? it's supposed to come out next week - Judgement in Death is the name i think while you're waiting for them to come in the mail, why dont you keep busy writing? :-) *hint hint*

*smirk* I went to www.whsmithonline.co.uk to have a look for the series and they have a lot now the problem is to choose. Any recommendations where to start, ladies????

Hanne, this is the order they were published in. You definitely should read Naked in Death first as this is where Eve and Roarke meet. Naked in Death Glory in Death Immortal in Death Rapture in Death Ceremony in Death Vengeance in Death Holiday in Death Conspiracy in Death Loyalty in Death Witness in Death Judgment in Death No Esbee, I did not order the last one as I didn't want to hold up the order. Since I have 8 others to read first, I figured I have time to pick that one up once it's released. And I'm busily writing. I have about 5 more chapters written waiting for editing. I like to noodle on them for several days and make sure I've got things the way I want them in light of where I'm going with the story. But I will have a chapter ready later today. I don't work on Wednesdays but I've got to go grocery shopping and take the cat to the vet before I can write. Stay tuned.....

OK, here it is... What Matters Most Chapter 12 Since Marty and Angie lived in Ellsworth close to the county sheriff�s office, Liz agreed to meet Will at work at the end of his shift. Liz pulled her car into the lot and parked in a space marked for visitors. At the front desk she gave her name to the motherly-looking receptionist and asked for Will. �I�m afraid he�s out on a call right now dearie. However he did just radio in that he is on his way back and asked me to have you wait in his office. Let me show you the way.� She led Liz to a small windowless office. Left alone, Liz looked around with interest. As she would have expected, Will kept his office neat and organized. There were a few papers scattered on his desk as if he had left in a hurry but they were the only things out of place. She walked around the confined space examining the pictures and framed citations on the wall and picked up a family photograph up from the bookcase. The five Darcys were on one of their boats, hair blowing in the wind and laughing. Liz ran a fingernail over Will�s face and lean body, wishing for him in person. As if her thoughts were heard, Will appeared at the door. �I�m sorry I�m late. I hope you haven�t been waiting long.� He delighted at how her face lit up when she saw him. Liz put the picture back in its place and smiled at Will. �I�ve only been here a few minutes. I hope you don�t mind me snooping around.� �Not at all. It�s not much, but then again I don�t spend much time here.� �I like seeing where you work. It shows me another piece of who you are.� She looked him over, noticing that his blazer, slacks and tie were nice but certainly not custom made. Brian, she knew, would not be caught dead in similar attire. �Is that how you normally dress for work?� �Yes, county detectives are plain clothes. Since I�m usually out dealing with the public, I strive to look presentable but not too formal. Liz, I try to live a simple life in keeping with my profession and most people here have no idea who my family is. It would be difficult to be just �one of the guys� if they did. That kind of acceptance is very important in this job where you rely so much on your partners. So I live modestly and shop for my clothes where they shop. I reserve my Italian shoes and tuxedo for family affairs.� �Well I think you look very handsome, Detective Darcy.� Liz moved closer and ran her hands down his arms. �Now since I am your girlfriend, don�t I get a kiss?� �Oh, I do like having you for a girlfriend,� Will murmured as he pulled her to him and kissed her lightly on the lips. �This is so much nicer than just being friends.� Reluctantly he broke away as he added, �Let me get changed and then we�ll be on our way.� Will returned in a few minutes wearing khakis and a polo shirt and carrying a covered bowl and a bag. To Liz�s questioning look her replied, �Just a salad and some wine. My mother taught me never to go anywhere empty-handed.� He handed Liz the bag and taking her free hand, he escorted her out, stopping to say goodbye to the receptionist. Liz noticed the older woman wink at Will and she grinned. No woman alive can resist his charms. I�m so glad he�s mine. �How about we take your car?� he asked as they approached her Beetle. �I�d love to drive this.� �Sure sweetie.� Liz handed him the keys, squeezing his hand warmly as she did. Will was pleased with her endearments and easy affection. Yes indeed, having Liz for a girlfriend was a wonderful thing. Liz fiddled with the radio while Will drove. �This is the first time I�ve been a passenger in this car,� she said. �It�s different but I think I like it.� Not finding any music that suited her mood, she turned the radio off and sat back in her seat to enjoy the ride. �You said not many people know about your family. I guess that means I should watch what I say at this cookout.� �It�s not that big a deal. I do talk about my family, I just don�t talk about yachts and country clubs and stuff like that. I might tell them I went to a party with my folks but I don�t mention it was a formal ball at a fancy club where I wore a tuxedo. Most of these guys have no idea who the Darcys are so it has never occurred to them to question and I don�t offer up any unnecessary information.� �You say most. Does that mean some of them do know?� �Really only Marty and Angie. We�re pretty close and don�t have any secrets.� �I understand. Well I should fit in just fine with my schoolteacher parents.� �A lot of these guys grew up in the area so they may know your parents.� Reaching the neat split-level and finding the driveway full, Will parked the car on a side street. Liz took his hand as they walked towards the house, carrying their bundles. �Just stay close to me OK?� she asked. �I�m shy with new people.� Will was surprised and pressed her hand comfortingly. He didn�t think she�d be the bashful type. �Don�t worry honey, these are nice folks and they�ll make you feel at home. And I promise I�ll stay right by your side.� I wouldn�t want to be anywhere else. He brought her hand up to his lips and kissed it tenderly provoking a smile from Liz. Instead of going to the front door, Will cut through the yard to the rear of the house. Several people were standing around, drinks in hand, conversing and laughing. A handful of small children splashed in a kiddie pool under the watchful eyes of their mothers. Smoke was billowing out of a gas barbecue, scenting the air with the smell of hamburgers and hot dogs. A tall man, 30ish, with closely cropped dark hair, a mustache and a wiry build, watched as Will and Liz entered the yard. �Hey Will,� he called. �It�s about time you got here!� He waved his arms futilely at the smoke before leaving his spot at the grill and coming over to greet his latest guests. He was wearing a red checkered apron that said �Kiss the Cook.� �Marty, hi. Sorry we�re late. I got hung up on a call. This is Liz. Liz, Marty.� Marty took off an oven mitt to shake Liz�s hand. �This is a great pleasure Liz. This guy here never has time for women and I was beginning to worry about him. I guess he was just waiting for you to come along.� Liz was pleased and Will smiled broadly at his good friend. �You got that right buddy. Hey, what�s with all the smoke? You trying to send messages to the neighboring tribes?� Marty shrugged. �You know me Will. I never clean the grill which drives Angie crazy. So every time I fire it up, it has to burn off all the old stuff. I think that makes the food taste better. Let me get back to cooking before I burn everything. Angie�s inside feeding the baby. Put that stuff on the table and introduce Liz around. And help yourself to something to drink.� Liz liked the way Will kept his arm possessively around her as he introduced her to his friends. Funny how she would have resented the same action from Brian, but with Will it was very sweet and comforting. There were some raised eyebrows when he�d say, �this is my girlfriend,� but everyone welcomed her warmly. She was soon comfortable enough to chat with Angie and some of the other women while Will and Marty played games with the children. Angie was a plump, friendly woman in her late 20�s with curly blond hair and a peaches and cream complexion. Her oldest daughter Susie, age 3, was her spitting image. The baby, 6-week old Amanda, was too tiny to look much like anyone (at in Liz�s opinion) but she did have her daddy�s dark hair. As the day lengthened into evening, Angie put the kids to bed and others with children headed home. The few people left were old friends and chatted companionably in Angie�s spacious kitchen. Will stopped to observe Liz for a few minutes as she listened to and laughed at a silly joke. Feeling the need to have her in his arms, he crossed the room and grabbed her hand. �Excuse me, I need to borrow my girlfriend for a few minutes,� he said, pulling her outside. In the dimly lit backyard, Will took Liz into his arms and kissed her firmly. Sitting down on a redwood chaise, he pulled her onto his lap. Giggling, she snuggled against his shoulder. Running his hands over her soft sweater Will said, �I don�t think I mentioned today how beautiful you look. This is the same outfit you were wearing when I first met you. It looks very nice on you.� Liz was pleased that he would remember and a little abashed that she hadn�t. �Thank you sweetie.� She kissed him softly on the lips before laying her head back down on his chest and began playing idly with the collar of his shirt. Will sighed contentedly. How nice it was to have the woman he loved nestled in his arms. �I love you Liz,� he whispered, running his fingers down through the curls that tumbled over her shoulders. �I�m glad,� she said, caressing his face. �I�m very glad.� It wasn�t the answer Will was hoping for, but it would do for now. ***** �What did you think of Liz?� Angie asked her husband later that night when all the guests were gone. She was snuggling with Marty on the family room sofa as she nursed Amanda. Marty stroked the soft downy cheek of his baby daughter, marveling at her perfection. �I think our Will is head over heels and I�m worried about him getting hurt. Liz seems nice enough but just the fact that she was engaged to Brian makes me nervous. He�s so different from Will that I wonder how she could be attracted to them both. I hope Will doesn�t rush into anything.� Angie kissed her husband on the cheek lovingly. �You are the dearest sweetest man,� she said, �worrying about your best friend like that. But I think this one will work out. Liz is madly in love with him too. And she is a real sweetheart. Will�s done all right for himself.� �Well you women seem to know better about these things than men do. I�ll take your word for it and hope for the best. It is nice to see Will so happy. And she is a pretty little thing.� �Now you�re going to make me jealous,� Angie pouted. �Here I am still fat from having a baby and you�re looking at other women.� �I said she was pretty. You, my love, are beautiful, especially when you�re nursing the sweet little baby that our love created.� Marty leaned down to give Angie a kiss. �Are you almost done there? I�m thinking it�s time to start working on making us a boy baby.� Angie giggled as raised Amanda to her shoulder to burp her. �Feeling outnumbered are we? You go on to bed darlin� and I�ll be right along. Don�t you go falling asleep on me now.� �I wouldn�t dream of it,� he said leering at the uncovered breast recently vacated by the baby. �Just don�t take too long.� To Be Continued��.

What a sweet chapter! *sigh* things are progressing nicely Gail, and i loved when Will took Liz outside to cuddle for awhile in private. Very Romantic. And his friends are great - that last scene was wonderful. As always -cant wait for more!!

This chapter was well worth the wait Gail. Will is sooooo sweet and sexy. Love the possessive arm around her, and second Esbee's feelings about their moment outside. And he remembered what she was wearing! So she must be about ready to jump him, right? Am too old to be sent to my room, but threat of no drooling material causes me to cease! Thanks to both you and Esbee about info concerning J.D. Robb series. Sounds like a trip to the bookstore is in order. Judy, you know me too well!

Thank you Gail ,...first one already ordered..... Nice and easy chapter. I concur with the above mentioned, a sexy and cuddly atmosphere you've created here,...building up slowly, are we?? Can't wait!!

Thanks Gail,he really knows how to treat a lady unlikethat creep Brian.It really is increasing the anticipation for Liz as well as for me:-)

Thanks fo rthe list Gail. I'm going to get them all! (Judy) Thanks Gail,he really knows how to treat a lady unlikethat creep Brian.It really is increasing the anticipation for Liz as well as for me:-) I'm drooling just thinking about it!

No the answer he was hoping for!!! I should say not! Get that woman's head examined! ;) Okay, I promised not to keep you waiting as long.... Parallels Chapter Twenty �What did you say to her?� Brenda pulled Ben over to her while her eyes sought out Anna�s retreating figure. �Maybe too much?� Ben looked at her regretfully. �I should go and apologise.� �No,� Brenda said quietly, her hand resting on his arm. �I�ll go talk to her.� A little searching and Brenda found Anna just outside the front doors of the building, leaning against the wall. Her head was bowed, and the faint sound of sniffling reached Brenda�s ears. �Anna?� she said softly. �Would you like to talk?� The younger woman simply nodded her head. Brenda put a hand on her shoulder and steered her away from the openness of the main entrance to a more private location near the gardens. As soon as they were seated on a bench Anna began to sob. She clung to Brenda, much to the other woman�s surprise. When at last she had regained some control, Anna released her hold on her friend and sat back on the bench. She continued to sniffle, and Brenda handed her a tissue. �Now, tell me,� Brenda said. �Did Ben say something to upset you like this?� Anna shook her head dismally. �I�m just so confused,� she whispered. �One minute I�m on the top of the world, I think I�m happy and enjoying life.... the next, I�m wondering what I�m doing. Ben hates me, and I�m not too sure how I feel about myself either.� �Ben doesn�t hate you.� Brenda pushed Anna�s hair behind her ear in order to see her face better. �He�s very concerned about you. He doesn�t want to see you get hurt, or worse. What is it you�re looking for, Anna?� The younger woman�s shoulders rose with a heavy sigh. �I don�t know. I thought I was trying to be like Ben.� She looked up suddenly, horrified at the connotations of her statement. �I didn�t mean that! Oh, I�m sorry, Brenda!� Smiling, Brenda patted her arm. �Anna, I�m not blind to the fact that Ben has been, and continues to be, popular with the ladies. He�s a very good looking man, and just the fact that he comes from such a wealthy family is enough to bring the women to him. Not that I�m downplaying any of his delightful qualities, but the money aspect certainly has played a big role in his popularity. And yours, too, I would imagine.� She frowned and turned to squarely face Anna. �Are you sure that your admirers are there because they appreciate you? Or is it something else that attracts them?� Anna sniffled. She couldn�t meet her companion�s eyes. Although Brenda had left it unsaid, Anna knew what she meant. She fingered the folds in her skirt. �I�ve messed things up pretty badly, haven�t I?� With a small sigh, Brenda smiled faintly. �You�re young and you�ve made some mistakes. Don�t let that affect the rest of your life, unless you mean to learn from them.� Anna thought about what had passed between her brother and herself only a few moments ago. �Ben said I was like Aunt Lydia. Brenda, I don�t want to end up like her! I don�t want to be an embarrassment to my entire family. I couldn�t bear the thought of hurting my parents like that.� �Then you won�t turn out like your aunt,� Brenda said firmly. �She doesn�t care about what people think of her, nor how her family is hurt by her actions. That is the key, Anna. As long as you care, you�re on the right track.� They sat quietly for some minutes, while Anna sorted out her thoughts. �Are you ready to go back inside?� Brenda finally ventured. �I think so, yes.� Anna stood up, smoothed her dress and straightened her shoulders. �I�m ready.� When they re-entered the hall, Anna�s followers immediately began to reassemble around her. Brenda, however, was determined not to leave her friend�s side. She guided Anna through the room to join Ben. There was an awkward silence between the two at first, but then Anna looked apologetically at her brother. �Ben, I�m sorry.� He glanced from Anna to Brenda, then settled his gaze on his sister again. �I�m sorry, too. I�m sorry I had to be so cruel about it, but I don�t want to see you throw away your life, Anna. And I have to admit that Dad was prominent in my concerns as well. If anything happened to him as a result of your indiscretions coming to light, there would be a lot more people hurt. Our family is very precious to me, as I�ve come to realize very well of late.� �You know I didn�t really mean that remark about Dad, right Ben? I couldn�t bear to hurt him in any way.� Anna took his hand and squeezed it. �Thank you for caring, Ben. I was just too full of myself to really comprehend what you were saying.� Brenda gave a relieved smile. �How about some coffee, Anna? I think you could use a cup.� �Oh, yes!� she agreed. *** Three Years Later �Oh, Dad! I can�t thank you enough!� Rebecca hugged him fiercely. �You have no idea what a difference this is going to make for me in competition.� Will grinned at his daughter. �Well, I had no idea how excited you would get over the mere purchase of a new horse!� �Oh, but he�s not just any horse, Dad,� she sighed. �And the difference is that I won�t be riding for someone else with this one. I�ll be riding a Darcy-owned mount! How on earth did you know which horse I had my eye on?� �I made a few discreet enquiries on each visit that your mother and I made to see you compete.� Will motioned for them to head back to the house. �Your enthusiasm has hardly been understated when looking at prospective horses. And, of course, I hired someone who knew what to look for in a showjumping mount once I knew in what direction your inclination lay.� Rebecca followed him down the aisle of the stable. �He�s perfect, Dad. I know we�re going to be a great team.� She was grinning from ear to ear. �Speaking of teams,� Will said in a more sombre tone. �When do you fly to Canada?� �The horses will be going next week, and some of us have been asked to fly with them.� Will stopped and looked at her. �You�re going next week, then.� She nodded. It had been impossible for her to refuse when asked. Rebecca�s excitement at having been chosen to represent her country in the Nation�s Cup Series in North America had known no bounds. Even though the team that Britain was sending was made of up and coming horse and rider combinations, effectively reducing their chances of finishing well, the honour of having been selected was not lost on her. She had worked hard and come a long way in the past three years. And now another phase of her education in the sport was about to begin. �That doesn�t leave you much time to spend with family,� her father was saying. �Dad, everyone is at home now! I mean, Ben lives here and Anna won�t be going to Glasgow for her new job for another month.� Rebecca took her father�s arm as they walked across the lawn toward the house. �I�m sure you won�t miss me. I was hardly ever home anyway!� Will chuckled. �I missed you whenever you were away in Europe.� �You and Mum will be too busy with your new grandson this time.� A huge smile lit Will�s face. �I can�t deny that! However, I think little William�s time will be monopolized by his big sister. Sarah just doesn�t want to leave the little fellow alone!� �Oh, she�s just at that age, isn�t she? Has to be mama to the new baby.� Rebecca shook her head, laughing. �Kevin�s nose is a wee bit out of joint, though.� Will grimaced, recalling some of his own son�s antics when each successive sibling had arrived. �Well, it�s still early days. The baby is only a couple of months old!� �And he still has Rich to chum around with.� �Yes. This house has never been more full!� Will shook his head. �Your mother and I were supposed to be going to Spain for a holiday next month, but do you think I can tear her away from here now? Once that baby crossed the threshold of the front doors all thoughts of a holiday went right out the window.� He scowled at the ground. Rebecca grinned. �I think Kevin isn�t the only one with his nose out of joint.� Will�s scowl was re-aimed at her, then he laughed. �There might be a kernel of truth in that. You know how your mother is with babies. That�s why we had five!� They were still laughing when they passed through the main doors into the house. Rich met them at the bottom of the stairs. �Dad, you just missed Aunt Janna�s call.� �Oh,� Will groaned. �Did you speak with her?� �Yep. She wanted to know if you�d managed to convince Mum about Spain yet, otherwise she�ll change your reservations to another destination. She said something about Tahiti?� Rich shrugged his shoulders. �I told her you�d ring her back.� �Good Lord,� Will grumbled. �Your aunt needs to get herself a love life of her own, so she�ll stay out of mine. Thanks, Rich.� �No trouble, Dad,� he shrugged again before turning to his sister. �Bec, can I talk to you for a minute?� �Yeah, sure.� She followed him into the music room, leaving their father in the hallway. Will debated as to whether he should retreat to the library, or peek in on Ben to see how he was doing. He eyed the closed study door for a few minutes as he weighed the pros and cons of sticking his nose in on his son�s efforts. After another minute he headed for the library. *** Kathleen sat under her favourite tree in the garden overlooking the lake. Having completed her first year at university she felt a renewed sense of self confidence in her ability to tackle life�s little disappointments. Or big disappointments, she thought with a slight wilting of her shoulders. Almost immediately, she straightened up once more and her chin came up determinedly. Four years had been a long time, but in the end she and Jason had come to agree on one thing: each needed to go on without the other. He was nearly finished university, soon to embark on a new and exciting life away from England. Opportunities to continue his studies abroad had come to him from many sources, and he would be a fool not to accept. Kathleen, herself, had found university to be something that she had enjoyed immensely, and she was grateful that she had been able to go, although a tiny part of her still wondered how it would have all turned out if her daughter had survived. Shaking off these sad musings, Kathleen turned her attention to the lake before her. The still surface of the water rippled suddenly as a fish nudged at an insect. She breathed in deeply, smiling contentedly at the scents from the flowers that surrounded her. *** �So, what do you think?� Rebecca stared at her brother for a moment. �It�s..... Gee, Rich, what do you want me to say?� Rich appeared a bit peeved with her response. �I hoped that you�d see my point of view and give me an honest opinion.� �Your point of view?� she asked quizzically. Sighing, she turned back to contemplate the canvas. �I�m no art critic, you know,� she warned. Rich grinned. �You don�t have to be. I don�t want a critic�s opinion. I want to know what the average person sees when they look at it.� �Oh, so I�m average, now?� Rebecca shot him a look out of the corner of her eye. �You know what I mean!� Rich coloured. �Ah, he�s managed to lure you in here to judge his efforts has he, Rebecca?� Elizabeth chuckled. �I told you it�s lovely, son.� She patted him on the cheek before taking a seat on one of the sofas. Rich rolled his eyes. �Thanks, but since you are my mother, you�re a bit biassed.� Rebecca wondered how he could think his sister would be any less so. �Okay, Rich. It�s a portrait, obviously.� Elizabeth looked at her daughter, an expression of confusion developing on her features. �Portrait?� �Yes.� Rebecca pointed to a patch of gray near the top left corner of the canvas. �That�s his hair, and over here,� she indicated the bottom right corner, �you can see his ring.� �His ring?� Elizabeth was getting more confused as she leaned forward to peer at the area in question. �Oh come now, Mum! You know it�s Dad!� Rebecca winked at her brother. �It is really good, Rich. Has it been graded, yet?� �Um, yeah,� he hesitated. �I got an A.� Rich frowned slightly as he watched his mother examining his painting. �Well,� Elizabeth said, straightening up. �I�ll have to go and bring your father down to see this again. I don�t think he realized it was a portrait of himself.� She hurried out of the room. �What did you say that for?� sputtered Rich. �Rebecca, I told you the assignment was to paint a concept, not an object, but a concept! How on earth did you twist it around to become a portrait?� Rebecca waved her hand in the air. �Oh, they�ll never know the difference, Rich. Make them happy and pretend it�s a portrait of Dad, and maybe later you can paint one of the both of them.� He grinned. �Just you remember that I�m the artist and don�t come along and tell everyone what they aren�t!� Rich paused and bit his lip in thought. �Yes, I�ll do a real portrait of them, Rebecca. That�s a great idea. Thanks!� *** Will laughed. Elizabeth frowned at him. �I don�t see what�s so funny,� she pouted. The laughter stopped abruptly and her husband cleared his throat before speaking. �Dearest Elizabeth, you cannot tell when your daughter is teasing you.� He smiled at her incredulous expression. �Do you mean..... Rich�s painting isn�t....?� Will�s eyes were still laughing at her, to Elizabeth�s consternation. �Oh, that girl!� She whirled around to leave the room, but Will caught her arm and masterfully spun her around so that she came to a halt, resting against his chest with his arms wrapped about her waist. �Not so fast, my dear.� His voice was low and he whispered the next words so close to her ear that his breath warmed her cheek. Elizabeth relaxed into his embrace, turning her face to meet his. Their lips touched, gently. �Do you know that I love you?� Will murmured. A quiet giggle sounded in her throat. �I should think myself well versed in the many ways you love me, Will, after all these years together.� �Ah, there have been a few,� he agreed. �But there will never be enough years for me to share with you, no matter how long I live.� Their lips met again. Elizabeth�s arms rose to encompass Will�s neck and draw him closer. Their bodies pressed together, softly murmured words of love exchanged between them. �Will,� she whispered between kisses. �You know how dangerous this is. We have little ones in the house again.� He ignored her words, his lips warming her throat, his hands pulling her closer against him. �Will....� her voice trailed away in a long sigh as she laid her head back and allowed him to gently lower her to the sofa. He lay down beside her, one hand raising her chin to again meet her lips with his. Tongues touched and began a familiar dance, slowly, caressingly exploring. Elizabeth�s fingers traced along Will�s chest, the contact driving away any remaining resistance she may have felt. She drew in a deep breath, relishing the feel of his skin beneath the tips of her fingers, the heat against the flat of her palm. His mouth moved to take her earlobe between his teeth and a low growl rumbled against her ear. �Oh, Will,� Elizabeth moaned softly. �We.... we can�t do this here.� A quiet chuckle was the response. She looked quizzically at him. �What�s so funny?� Will met her gaze, all innocence. �Perhaps not here, my dear, but I know where we can....� Elizabeth�s mouth formed a mischievous smile. �It�s too cold.� Will laughed. �Not at all!� �Oh, no!� She shook her head. �No?� He ran a finger along her cheek, eyes never leaving hers. �Well,� she hedged, �there aren�t really any quiet places in the house anymore, it seems.� Will resisted the urge to laugh at the tiny pout that his wife produced. �I know it sounds odd, after having five children of our own underfoot, but ....� A kiss silenced the rest of her explanation. Will�s arms wrapped about her waist, one hand caressing up the length of her back. �Spain,� he murmured. �Mmm, Spain,� Elizabeth mumbled against his lips. �Several weeks of sun.....� kiss, �surf.....� kiss, �solitude.� He punctuated the last word with a nudge of his hips against hers. Elizabeth giggled. Her eyes were wide and bright, looking directly into his. �How soon can we leave?� Will pulled her into a tight embrace, one hand stroking her hair. His eyes were closed as he enjoyed this moment with the woman he loved. Her hand idly traced circles on his chest, then she turned her face to look up at him. No words were necessary as they each gave a little sigh, smiled and snuggled in each other�s arms. The door to the library closed noiselessly. Ben smiled to himself as he stood on the other side. With the example of his parents� solid and loving marriage, he knew that he and Brenda would do very nicely together as well. He gave an imperceptible sigh and went back to his study. His father�s advice would wait for another day. *** to be continued.. Only the Epilogue to come!

So sweet! What a good example they make for their children. But it must have been really embarrassing at times! I mean, being a teenager and rush into a room to find you PARENTS engaged in a passionate embrace! *shudder!!* But as I now am 'older' myself (well, at least not teenager any more!), I realise you still are the same person inside as you were as a teenager, just more experienced and less insecure (hopefully!). I am divided between looking forward to the Epilogue and dreading seeing the end of this story!

Ahhhhhh, so lovely Teg! How about a sequel on that trip to Spain? I hope all this anticipation for Will & Liz in WMM doesn't lead to a big disappointment. I've already written the 'big' scene but better go back and rework some more. You guys have me nervous! But there's a couple more boring chapters to go through first. Will post this weekend. Stay tuned.........

Simply Wonderful Teg! And i loved the ending, with them cuddling together and discussing Spain. (Gail) How about a sequel on that trip to Spain? Excellent idea!!!! This was Really wonderful to read, espically since i came straight here from DWG, and reading Adiue - *sigh* Nothing like having your heart ripped out first thing in the morning. it was so sweet the way he crawled in a held her at the end, but it was SO SAD!!!

Thanks Teg but I can't believe we're nearly at the end & have to agree about that hot Spanish sequel more,more :-) Gail don't want to make you nervous but you must accept some of the blame;-) afterall you've been building the story up so well to that 'big' scene you've mentioned,its bound to get us all going.Can't wait for the weekend. Esbee I hope you're still thinking about that thrust story you've half-promised us over on Darcy drool *hint,hint*

I really enjoyed this chapter Teg. Like Esbee, I came directly from DWG --- I will pretend Adieu never happened! Too heartbreaking! I agree with Judy Gail. You've been building us up so nicely all along. Don't be nervous, it'll be great. Looking forward to the weekend. Yes, Esbee, I like the sound of that, please post soon!

you still are the same person inside as you were as a teenager, just more experienced and less insecure (hopefully!). I've heard this version recently: Older people are young people who have been around for a bit longer...

(Sadie)I really enjoyed this chapter Teg. Like Esbee, I came directly from DWG --- I will pretend Adieu never happened! Too heartbreaking! I'm pretending as well! But very happy to see the lovebirds necking away in the library! Teg, I know you don't want to write another sequel... but aren't there some secluded/exclusive beaches in Spain? Gail, you'll do us proud! i just know it!

I know nothing about Spain! I've never been anywhere near it! LOL!! Dani, you want to keep me from the other story I'm writing, or what? (heh!) Since there seems to be an influx from DWG, does that mean I need not think about posting 'Adieu' here? I thought I'd pop it in here after I finish up 'Parallels' just for completion's sake. Not that it has any 'drool factor' in it.....

I'm so glad Anna saw the light, all the clues dropped on the way have been gathered ...... almost!! Oh, Dani, believe me there are beautiful beaches and narrow streets with lots of romantic atmosphere along with secluded places for....erhm...close encounters!! Spain/Barcelona would be a beautiful background to an interlude of drool-worthy nature!! So, go to it, Teg,... your immaginative powers will take you there!!;-))

No, Teg... I think you should post Adieu here, too! I think there are some droolers who don't frequent the PG-fic boards at DWG and BoI! I don't want to be the dissenting voice :) ... but I'd rather have the new story than a short Spanish holiday tacked into Parallels!! And... Gail, take your time, your story is wonderful, and although we all clamour for the "drool-y" bits, a good satisfying story built around those bits is even better! Thanks, ladies!!

... but I'd rather have the new story than a short Spanish holiday tacked into Parallels!! Who said we couldn't have both?! (hint, hint!)

(Karen)Who said we couldn't have both?! (hint, hint!) Boy the people around here are so demanding!! Glad to have you taking some of the heat off of me Teg! But I couldn't bring myself to read 'Adieu'. I skimmed it quickly, got a feel for what it was about but just could not do it. Funny I don't have any problems reading about any other P&P character dying in any other story but I just cannot handle it happening to Lizzy or Darcy.

No, no, no Teg! I do want you to finish your new story! I just love your writing! But I will be very sad... again, to see the ending of this marvelous epic. And Leanne, Teg's newest story is not about Jane Austen at all, but it's very good so far!

Suddenly quiet here.... ;) Epilogue-Eleven years later..... Brenda scanned the faces on the lawn, looking for her husband�s. She did a mental inventory as she searched, tallying up the children. Kevin, Sarah, William, Trisha. That took care of her own. She saw Anna�s two boys, Cory and Rhys, as they raced after William. Robert Bingley�s little one, Ivy, was toddling around on the grass, her mother following with arms outstretched ready to catch her. Brenda chuckled at the site. It had been a good number of years since any of her children had been that age. Charles was standing with his daughter, Beth, who looked nearly ready to burst at eight months pregnant with twins. Jane was close by, speaking with Georgiana. Brenda frowned. She still couldn�t see Ben, but Rich and Aaron were just passing by her. �Rich, have you seen your brother?� �No,� Rich shook his head. �Didn�t he come back with you?� �No. I suppose I�ll go take a look in the house.� Brenda left the two young men, skirting along the edge of the cedars bordering the walkway. �Brenda!� called a voice. She stopped and turned. Rebecca came hurrying up to her. �Brenda, I didn�t have time earlier, since I was late in arriving. I wanted to introduce you to Jurgen.� She gestured to the man standing a few paces away to come forward. Smiling, Brenda extended her hand. �Pleased to finally meet you, Jurgen. Rebecca�s parents told us so many nice things about you.� As he took her hand firmly, Brenda sized up her sister-in-law�s fianc� and was satisfied with what she saw. Will and Elizabeth had met him the previous summer, when Rebecca was in Germany. Shortly after their visit, Jurgen had proposed. Unfortunately, their competition schedule hadn�t allowed Jurgen time to come to Pemberley in the intervening time, although Rebecca had managed a few trips. �Rebecca has a wonderful family,� Jurgen said in a thick but pleasant accent. �I am very pleased to have been accepted into it so readily.� They spoke for a few more minutes before Brenda excused herself to continue her search for Ben. She was waylaid once more, by Kathleen this time. �I can�t stop long, Kath. I�m looking for Ben. You haven�t seen him, have you?� she explained. �Not recently.� Kathleen looked over her shoulder. �There�s Anna. She might know where he is.� �Thanks.� Brenda sidestepped a rosebush and ended up at Anna�s elbow. �Hi!� She nodded at Anna�s husband. �Hi, Sean.� Anna smiled. �Hi. The gardens are beautiful, Brenda.� �Oh, thank you. Did you happen to notice your brother about? I can�t seem to find him.� Anna frowned. �Now that you mention it, I don�t recall seeing him since we came back here, either.� At the concerned look on Brenda�s face, she added, �Don�t worry. I think I know where he is. Would you like me to find him and bring him home?� �Would you? I know I�m just a worry wart, but he�s been under a lot of pressure for a while. I�d feel better if he was here with everyone else.� �It�s no trouble.� Anna put her cup down on a nearby table. �I�ll go now.� Kathleen joined Brenda as her sister walked away. �I noticed you met Jurgen.� �Oh, yes.� Brenda turned to face her. �He seems like a nice man. He�s been very attentive to Rebecca this afternoon.� �Yes, he is that.� Brenda tilted her head to the side as she regarded the younger woman. �And when are you going to find yourself a young man of your own?� Kathleen laughed. �That�s a very good imitation of Grandmama! She still asks me that every time I go to see her.� �That�s because you are the only one of her granddaughters not yet married!� Brenda leaned closer. �Sarah might displace you soon, though, if your grandmother ever realizes that she�s twenty, now.� �Oh, the poor girl! Well, Grandmama�s tactics will not induce me to find a husband any sooner than my snail�s pace will allow. I hope Sarah manages to avoid being subjected to her attention, though.� Kathleen sighed. �It�s not easy to listen to that every time.� �I imagine it isn�t.� But Brenda�s mind had wandered from the conversation as she caught a glimpse of Anna leaving the gardens, walking briskly in a direction away from the house. *** �Ben.� The voice was soft, barely heard above the whispering of the leaves rustling in the warm spring breeze. �Anna,� he replied just as quietly, his eyes never wavering from the words in front of him. His sister knelt down on the grass beside him. �Everyone is back at the house. I knew you�d still be here. Will you come with me now?� �In a few minutes. Just give me a few more minutes.� Anna watched his face closely. Ben had been a rock for the rest of them this past year. Seeing him so vulnerable at this moment was tearing at her heart. �Did you realize the significance of this place?� He didn�t wait for her reply, didn�t look to see her shake her head. �This is where they first loved one another, where I was conceived.� Ben finally turned his head to meet his sister�s eyes. �You, too.� �How do you know that?� Anna�s eyes were round and tear-filled. Ben smiled faintly. �Dad told me. He had to explain why he didn�t want Mum buried in the family vault. He said she was too free-spirited to be confined in that cold, dark place. She�d never be happy, never be able to rest surrounded by all of those stuffy old Darcys.� Anna�s laughter was hindered by a soft sob. �I can believe it.� She took hold of Ben�s hand and held it tightly. �This place feels like Mum and Dad. They�re together now, the way they should be.� �Yes.� Ben ignored the tears that fell from his face to the grass. �It was hell to watch him fade away all these months. Oh, he put on a brave face for the kids, but every night he�d be walking the halls. I often found him sitting in the gallery just staring at Mum�s portrait. Many times he�d fall asleep there.� �And that�s where you found him when he.....� She stopped. Blinking away more tears, she looked up at the trees, away from the marker in front of her. �He was devastated when she died.� �It was cruel. She should never have gone before him, and not as suddenly as she did.� Ben touched the letters on the stone with his fingertips. He traced the Darcy name, then let his hand fall back to his side. With a sigh, he rose to his feet, drawing Anna to hers as well. �We�d best get back to the house before Brenda sends out a search party.� They slowly walked across the little clearing toward the trees. Ben paused at the edge where the grass met the path that would take them back to Pemberley, looking over his shoulder to the small incline where the one large stone marker stood at the top. The sun made a brief appearance, throwing a bright beam of light onto the very spot where his parents now lay..... together. �Goodbye,� he whispered. Gripping Anna�s hand, he followed the path back home. The sun continued to shine on the little clearing. The breeze set the leaves fluttering, and the sounds of the birds and the brook lent a serenity to the surroundings. A woman�s soft laughter filtered through the branches of the trees as a shadowy form raced along the grass to the top of the hill. Another laugh, this one deeper, came from the direction of the brook. The shadow on the hill extended a hand, beckoning. A second shadowy form joined the first. The two figures appeared to blend into one another. �I�ll love you forever,� whispered the leaves. The sun disappeared behind a cloud, the shadowy figures vanished and the clearing was enveloped in the dusk of the fading day. The End

Well, look at that.. too early in the morning for me, obviously. I forgot to identify the danged post as 'Parallels' hee hee!

A woman�s soft laughter filtered through the branches of the trees as a shadowy form raced along the grass to the top of the hill. Another laugh, this one deeper, came from the direction of the brook. The shadow on the hill extended a hand, beckoning. A second shadowy form joined the first. The two figures appeared to blend into one another. �I�ll love you forever,� whispered the leaves. *sigh* How wonderful...you really have a knack for writing beautiful, emotionally serene scenes!! An now you trilogy is at an end....so sad!! But there'll be more some day??? Yes!!!???

Or were there 5 sections? Some short interludes, though!!

It's very hard to type while crying! Teg, that was beautiful... Thank you!

Yes, really beautiful... And now, when I have read "Adieu" I understand the short interval between their deaths. I didn't first grasp the time frame when I read "Parallels" on DWG before. Now when I read about Elizabeth and Will meeting Jurgen just last summer, and now they are both gone it breaks my heart! He couldn't live without her, could he? So sad... but logical.

Oh Teg.....sob....sob....sob....that was beautiful! What Matters Most Chapter 13 �Now where is it we�re going?� Liz asked Will on the phone late the following morning. �We�re taking Brian�s boat down to Rockland. It will take about an hour. There is a marina there with an excellent restaurant.� Will could hear Liz�s nerves buzzing through the phone line. �Is it fancy? What should I wear?� �Why are you so anxious honey? It�s just dinner with my family.� Will spoke calmly hoping to ease Liz�s tension. �You know why Will,� she spoke impatiently. �What are you doing?� �Right now?� �Yes, right now.� �Nothing except talking to you. I just got back from my run and was going to take a shower. Why?� �Can you please come over? Bring what you�re wearing tonight with you and we can leave from here. You can help me pick out what to wear. Please? I need you here.� �You need me?� �Desperately.� �Then I�ll be over as soon as I get dressed. Calm down honey, it will be fine.� �Just get over here.� �On my way.� ***** Liz grabbed the hangars out of Will�s hand and hung his clothes in the hall closet before throwing her arms around his waist. �Thank you for coming. I�m going out of my mind.� Will liked the feeling of being needed and hugged Liz tightly. �It�s OK sweetheart. I promise you, it will be OK.� �I know, I know it will be. I don�t know why I�m so nervous. I�m not usually like this. I just want it to go well. I want your family to see that this is how things are supposed to be.� Liz broke the embrace and led Will into the kitchen where she poured two glasses of iced tea. �I believe my parents already know that. My mother calls me everyday and asks me about you. She wants every little detail of what we�ve been doing and how our relationship is progressing. I try to tell her nicely that it�s none of her business but she can be so persistent! That woman sure can wear a guy down.� �Well that�s good I guess,� Liz said placing the drinks on the table and sitting down beside Will. �But they haven�t seen us together yet. I think that might take some time for them to get used to. Is Brian bringing that woman, do you know?� �Yes, he is. Her name is Abby Washington. Her brother Mark went to high school and college with Brian. Do you know him?� �I think I may have met him once or twice. The name sounds familiar but I can�t place him. He must not have gone to BC for graduate school.� �I don�t know. His family lives in Atlanta but he has an aunt in Northeast Harbor that he visits almost every summer. Abby is his younger sister and it just so happens she goes to Wellesley. She�ll be a senior this year and she�s offered to take Georgie under her wing. Given the circumstances, I�m not too thrilled about that idea.� �Georgiana has a good head on her shoulders honey. I don�t think she�ll be easily swayed by Abby or anyone else. Besides, this Abby may be a nice person. We can�t judge her by Brian�s actions.� Will caressed Liz�s cheek tenderly. �You�re a good person Liz. Anyone else would want to scratch her eyes out.� Liz took his hand and kissed his palm, sending quivers up his spine. �I�m happy Will and it�s easy to forgive when all�s right in the world. My life is wonderful right now. I love my job, I love being back in Maine with my family and I love being with you.� �Um, Liz, can I ask you a question?� Will embraced her again so he wouldn�t have to look into her eyes. Liz felt his unease. �Of course sweetie, you can ask me anything.� �You might say it�s none of my business. And I�m not sure I really want to know the answer � but I guess I need to know.� �OK honey, spit it out.� �Did you and Brian ever�..?� Will hesitated. Liz knew what he meant. �No.� �No?� �Honey, Brian and I were more friends than anything else. I had just come off of a bad relationship so I was very comfortable with the way things were. Brian was affectionate in a friendly sort of way but we didn�t even kiss, never mind make love.� Relief washed over Will like the incoming tide. Brian, you are a fool. Thank G-d, you�re a fool! He pulled back taking Liz�s hands in his. �I have to say I am glad of it Liz. It could be very uncomfortable for all of us if you and he had been intimate.� �Other than a little awkwardness, would it have made a difference to you?� Liz was curious to know. �Would it have affected my loving you? No, certainly not. But I am happy that you won�t be able to make a comparison between me and my brother!� �Afraid, big guy?� Liz asked with a smirk. �Never,� he laughed, pulling Liz back into his arms. �I�d just hate for Brian to be embarrassed.� �Sure you would,� Liz replied smiling. She gave Will a big kiss and ran her fingers through his hair. �Now come upstairs with me,� she said suggestively and paused as Will looked at her wide-eyed, ���.and help me pick out something to wear.� Will groaned good-naturedly. �You�re killing me woman.� ***** They chose the black dress that Liz had worn at the engagement party. Well, actually Will chose it and tickled Liz until she�d helplessly agreed. After making the selection they took a stroll down the main street of Bar Harbor to window shop and people watch. Labor Day traditionally marked the end of summer and the streets and shops were crowded with tourists enjoying their last hours of vacation. In another month, there would be no more traffic for the locals to fight. While the business owners mourned the end of the season, the remaining natives would welcome the return of peace and quiet. The diversion did help to calm Liz down. That is, until she and Will returned to the apartment to get dressed for dinner. Liz primped and fussed until Will impatiently tapped on her bedroom door. �Are you almost ready Liz?� She opened the door and he audibly gasped. She looked even better in the dress than he had remembered. �You take my breath away honey,� he said and kissed her tenderly. Liz smiled luminously at him. �Thank you. I just can�t decide what to do with my hair. What do you think? Up or down?� �I love it either way. When it�s up all I can think about is taking it down. And when it�s down I can play with your curls. We really should get going so why don�t you leave it down?� Liz grabbed her purse and jacket as Will tugged her out the door. ***** Chapter 14 Instead of Brian�s 125-foot yacht, a more modest 35-foot cabin cruiser was waiting at the dock in Northeast Harbor to transport the Darcys and their guests to Rockland. Since Mr. Darcy had given his crew the holiday off, Brian would pilot the craft himself. It was still daylight but it mattered little as Brian knew the waters of the Maine shore like the back of his hand. After rather awkward introductions, they motored out with Abby keeping Brian company at the helm. Will and Liz enjoyed the view from the front of the boat while the remaining Darcys chose to stay inside the cabin out of the wind. After a while Will went to speak to his parents leaving Liz sitting alone at the bow. �I hope I am not bothering you.� Liz glanced up and saw Abby sit beside her. �No, not at all,� she replied evenly and looked back out over the ocean. She was determined not to be rude but neither would she be friendly. �Liz, I know you must think I am a horrible person and I feel awful about that. But you have to know that I had no idea that you and Brian were engaged. I didn�t even know he had a girlfriend. When the whole story came out, I was furious with him and gave him back the ring. You must have felt terrible.� �Yes I did. And yet, here you are. With a ring on too.� But Liz noticed it was a different ring from the one Brian had given her. Abby had the decency to blush. �I know. Brian came back begging and I couldn�t resist those big blue eyes. I did forgive him for what he did to me but only you can forgive what he did to you.� She paused a minute before adding, �It seems that you and Will are happy together.� �Yes we are, but that doesn�t excuse what Brian did to me. However I realize that you are not to blame and I won�t hold it against you. Brian and Will are family so we must get along if we both want to be part of their lives.� Abby sighed in relief. �Thank you, that�s more than I could have expected. I really do love Brian, Liz and I�m happy to be with him. I still have a year of college left but we plan to marry when I graduate. In fact, Brian is relocating to the company�s Boston office so we can be together.� Liz reached over and gave Abby�s hand a friendly squeeze. �Then I am happy for you.� She rose and went inside to join Will. ***** The restaurant at the marina in Rockland was very elegant. Snowy white tablecloths, china and napkins were brightened by gleaming silverware and exotic floral arrangements. Tiny white lights and candles lent a subtle glow to the room that was flattering to every complexion. A string quartet played quiet music for the benefit of two couples who were dancing on a small parquet floor tucked into a secluded corner. The Darcy party was escorted to a rectangular table set for 7 beside a wall of glass that overlooked the harbor. Darkness had settled over the ocean but lights from the boats in the marina contributed to the sparkling surroundings. Seeking to avoid awkwardness in the seating arrangement, Mrs. Darcy directed Georgiana as guest of honor to the head of the table. Liz, Will and Abby were seated to Georgie�s left with Mrs. Darcy, Mr. Darcy and Brian to the right. Soon Mr. Darcy, Brian and Abby were discussing Brian�s transfer to Boston while the others listened to Georgiana�s excited chatter about college. The meal passed pleasantly enough and just before the arrival of dessert, Liz excused herself to go to the ladies� room. As she was about to return to the dining room, a hand on her shoulder stopped her. It was Brian. �Liz, could I speak with you a minute.� �Of course.� Liz was interested in hearing what he had to say. �I just wanted to say that I am sorry for everything. My behavior towards you was unpardonable. I can assure you I have gotten quite an earful from my parents, Will and even Abby, and deservedly so. Abby mentioned that you two chatted on the way here and I want to thank you for being gracious to her. You had every right not to be. But the situation was not Abby�s fault, it was mine and I�m glad you have chosen not to blame her. I would like to clear the air between us as it appears you and my brother are forming a serious relationship and I would hate for it to be awkward for us all.� �Brian, I accept your apology but I am not ready to forgive you just yet. I�m sure that will come in time, as it seems that things have worked out for the best for all concerned. Abby is a lovely girl and much more your type than I ever was. I care a great deal about Will so I will make every attempt to put our past differences aside for his sake. And for your parents, as I love them dearly.� Visibly relieved, Brian took her hand and kissed it. �Thank you Liz. I am truly happy and hope that you are too. Everything did turn out for the best and think what a funny story this will be to tell our grandchildren some day.� Liz smiled ruefully. �Yes, some day maybe I will find the humor in this but right now I am not there.� Liz was startled by an arm around her waist. Will pulled her away from Brian and brushed his lips against hers possessively. �What�s this? I look for my missing girlfriend and find her holding hands with my brother.� Brian put his hands up defensively. �Don�t be angry Will. I was just apologizing to Liz for my poor behavior and begging her forgiveness.� �You should beg, you scoundrel.� Liz smiled up at Will. �Now don�t be nasty, sweetheart. Brian just wanted to clear the air between us so we would all feel comfortable with each other. I�m pleased he chose to do so. He and I have agreed that we are all very satisfied with the way things worked out.� Will kept his eyes intently focused on Liz. �I know I am. Now please excuse us Brian, I�m going to dance with my girlfriend.� There were now several couples on the dance floor and Will guided Liz into their midst. Liz locked her hands around Will�s neck and looked up at him with shining eyes. He pulled her close, much closer than he had dared to do the last time they had danced at the charity ball. �You are my knight in shining armor,� she said, �coming to my rescue. Although I didn�t need saving, it�s nice to know that you are looking out for me.� �I will always be there for you Liz,� he murmured and kissed her tenderly. With high heels on, Liz�s lips were more easily accessible and he took advantage. Liz sighed contentedly and laid her head on his shoulder. Her heart was bursting with happiness. �I love you Will,� she whispered. It was said so softly that Will wasn�t sure he had heard correctly. He stopped dancing and pulled back to stare at her. �What did you say?� Though her stomach was fluttering madly, she spoke steadily and clearly, looking into his deep brown eyes. �I said I love you.� His heart beating wildly, Will took both of Liz�s hands and put them back around his neck as he pulled her tightly against him. A tight fist of desire knotted in his stomach and he breathed deeply to keep himself under control. Calm down man. Just because she said she loves you doesn�t mean she wants to jump in bed with you. Then suddenly it sunk in. She loves me! She said she loves me! Tears of joy sprang to his eyes as he pulled Liz up off the floor and whirled her around. Liz laughed delightedly as Will set her back on the floor. She lowered her arms to his waist and snuggled up against him as they continued to dance. Swaying slowly to the music he spoke words of love in her ear and kissed her hair. Mrs. Darcy watched this little tableau and poked her husband in the side. �Look George,� she said, nodding towards the dance floor. �Isn�t that sweet?� Mr. Darcy glanced in the direction indicated then looked back at his wife, noticing how her eyes glittered in the soft candlelight. �Yes my dear, that is a very good idea. Let�s dance. Excuse us Georgiana.� He held his wife�s chair while she rose and led her away by the hand. Georgiana smiled at her ever-romantic parents and moved down the table to discuss life at Wellesley with Abby. ***** Will held Liz in his arms on her front porch. Leaning into him she sighed deeply. �I�m glad that�s over.� �Now it wasn�t as bad as all that, was it?� �No, I suppose not. But even though I find Abby is a sweet girl and I�m not really mad at Brian any more, it was still stressful sitting with them trying to be nice for the whole evening. All I really wanted to do was dump something very cold over Brian�s head.� Smiling, Will caressed her hair. �You never had the chance to yell and scream at him so it�s understandable that there is some pent-up hostility. But I do appreciate your efforts to be civil. I think my parents were pleased with the outcome of the evening. Now it�s late and we both have to be up early tomorrow so get to bed.� �Ummm,� Liz murmured as she snuggled closer not wanting to let go quite yet. �Liz,� Will whispered, �tell me again that you love me.� �I love you Will. I love you.� Will moved his hands to cup her face and kissed her lovingly. �I love you Liz.� She smiled and put her hands over his. �I am very happy.� He smiled back. �Me too. Now get inside before I kidnap you and take you home with me.� �OK, good night. Call me tomorrow.� Liz opened the door and stepped inside. �I will. Good night my love.� To Be Continued��.

Ok Teg, I will forgive you for killing them off because that was a very romantic last chapter! -D I'm glad Brian apologized at least. I think it would be poetic justice though, if sometime soon Liz accidentally dumped cold porridge all over his head and expensive suit. The Darcys are such a sweet couple --- it's easy to see where Will got his learning! Can't wait for the next chapter!

Maybe Liz could be provided with a container or two of special chilled pudding instead of porridge? Now, wherever did I get an idea like that????

Gail, you tease! ARGH! I was salivating over here and you slammed the door on my big toe! Teg... *tsk, tsk* No pudding, unless it's a drool story with whipped cream on top!

Trying to catch up after a few days to find to very different stories . Teg that was wonderful but sad ,I was filling up reading it,I loved the way you ended it,they cannot beseparated any more & they live on in too many minds to be forgotten. Gail,I needed that to help ease the sorrow.You're stillmaking us wait for the coupling but Liz telling of her love certainly lets you off the hook:-) More More Teg no time to rest we need your new story now!

Hi Everyone I just wanted to tell you about my experience in Whitby!.We were just by luck staying in a cottage at the bottom of the 199 steps, so when Tuesday morning came I was amazed by the site of cameras postioned on my doorstep & actors parding in front of me. I leaned out my window to be waved at with a glint in his by Jeremy Northam!!. He is a star in every sense of the word and had the crew in stiches with his dancing on the 199 steps!. At one point Jenniffer nearly fell down the very slippy steps, the perfect Northam came to her assistance (what a man). But Jennifer could not look him in the eyr due to his comedy antics!! I have photos galore & more stories !

Charlotte, glad to see you found your way here. Am reposting your comments above to Topic 137, where all our Possession discussion is taking place. If you have no way to post your pics, I'd be happy to oblige.

Use this url for your Possession posts and lots of people will be eager to comment: http://www.spring.net/yapp-bin/restricted/read/drool/137/new

I hope the silence is a sign that you're all busy writing-) Please!

I hope the silence is a sign that you're all busy writing Well, as a matter of fact: Yes! Not sure if it is good enough for you, though! I mean, with all these talanted writers around... Not to mention the demanding readers!

Great Karin,can't wait to read it.Don't worry we'll love it.Now to live up to my demanding reader role Hurry up-D

Yes Karin, I seriously need a fix. So glad to hear you will be posting something! Hurry, hurry, hurry. Pleassssssssse! Don't worry, Judy's right.

No offence to any of the other Austen characters, of course! But there can only be one dream prince in a story such as this! And one dream princess! But I have a suspicion Emma Knightley could challenge Elizabeth Darcy to that post! (hint!) I suppose Colonel Fitzwilliam must have been promoted to something else than Colonel by now, but since I don�t know anything about military rank, I refrain from calling him anything else than Colonel. And I am not sure if it is at all possible that this kind of conversations could take place in the early 19th century, but since it is all in my imagination, I suppose it can pass! And remember, it is before the Victorian era! Further, I would like to apologise for the unpleasant role I have given to Mr Hurst. But that kind of men do exist, I�m afraid. And excuse my prepositions! It is hard to be an alien! Be kind! An Unusual Marriage Part 1 Revelations The dinner-party hosted by the Darcys, married now since seven years, was well underway. The men had retired to the study for brandy and cigars, while the ladies went to the parlour to continue their conversation after the successful dinner. The men, apart from the obvious Mr Darcy, were his good friend and now brother, Mr Charles Bingley, married to Jane Bennet, his favourite cousin Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam, still single, but not without some knowledge of the fair sex, his other cousin Edward Fitzwilliam, the elder brother of Richard, married to Sophia, Mr Hurst, married to Bingley�s sister Louisa, and Mr Stephen Cunningham, the closest neighbour to Pemberley, who was newly married to a gentlewoman of good family from Devon. After some comments about the uncommonly good sport this season, the crops, the unusually mild weather and the upcoming harvest, the topic of conversation turned to how their marital bliss had changed from something eventful and fulfilling when first married, to something fast done with and of a routine nature. Darcy listened with increasing surprise, but, of course, showed nothing on the outside. "Less eventful??! Shorter time!? Turned away at the door?? Dragged in, more likely! Wistfully he recollected this morning�s interlude� No, definitely not less eventful than the lovemaking with his new wife had been early in their marriage� Not that making love to his wife had ever been eventless! His mind drifted on to the afternoon, less than an hour before their guests were due to arrive� ******* They had gone over the last preparations of the dinner arrangements. There had been a tension between them all day that could not be set free; there was no time for side-tracking, but the practical considerations had to be settled. Finally they were finished with the details and Mrs Reynolds was dismissed. Elizabeth was also about to leave the study to change when Darcy reached out and caught her arm. Their eyes locked and they were instantly drawn to each other. There was no time for this, but the urge was too strong. There was no need, nor time, for a big build-up, they just had to find some realise for their desire. Darcy leaned forward and caught Elizabeth�s lips in a fervent kiss that deepened as he hungrily explored her mouth. "Oh Elizabeth! I want you �" he groaned against her lips. His hands went from her arms to her breasts, caressing them through the fabric of the dress, feeling her nipples harden under his fingers. "Oh Liz, you are so beautiful, so sensual�" Elizabeth had stopped listening and grasped his neck, drawing him closer while tilting her hips against his growing erection, then letting her hands roam over his back and further down and front as she hurriedly unbuttoned his breeches. Darcy was already fully aroused and gasped as Elizabeth took hold of him and eagerly stroked him. "Now, Will! I cannot wait until tonight, it won�t do." He averted her skirts, backed her against the wall and swiftly entered her. "Ohhhh, Will� OOOOoooooohhhh! Yes, yes!! Ohhhhh!" His amazing, beautiful, wife almost momentarily came apart in his arms and for a moment he allowed himself the pleasure of simply having his engorged manhood almost painfully squeezed by her forceful waves of orgasm that nearly threatened to push him out of her. He then joined her with his own release, pumping her full of his very essence. ******* "Dear cousin, something tells me you are not paying attention to your guests� conversation and, which is even more disturbing, that you haven�t got a clue what we are talking about and, which is the worst of it all, that your mind is somewhere else, thinking of something totally improper!" Richard Fitzwilliam secretly said to his host, with a teasing smile, but inside feeling a slight stab of envy. "He really hasn�t got a clue, has he? Lucky bastard!" Darcy blushed slightly, feeling caught, but simply smiled at his cousin, raising a quizzical eyebrow asked: "Which of all these accusations do you want me to rebut first?" "Well, since I am a gentleman, I do not want any answers to the last two "accusations", or at least not the last one," Richard answered, ignoring the sceptical look in his cousin�s eyes. "I will be content if you try to concentrate on the conversation." "Certainly, cousin," Darcy good-naturedly replied and the two men aimed to join the conversation of the other men. "No, I dare say, Jane is a wonderful mother to our son and two daughters, and a most loving wife and companion, but there are times when I long for the time before the children. When we shared the same bed at least once or twice each week," Bingley said wistfully. "What! When we shared? Don�t they share the same bed every night? And what did he say more? once or twice each week?! He must have meant each day! That is what I would have expected of them! Not that it has any resemblance to my married life! Not when newly married and definitely not now!" Darcy mused, flabbergasted. Colonel Fitzwilliam studied him and hid a smile behind his hand. "and when I could stay in her bed after our lovemaking, instead of being sent off to my own room," Bingley continued. "When I could stay�? My own room?" Darcy found it difficult to keep his face. His slightly widened eyes betrayed him to those who knew him as well as his cousin, but the others interpreted his silence as silent agreement. Edward Fitzwilliam nodded at Bingley�s story and added, "Yes, and I remember the time when Sophia even invited me to her room." The other men nodded with a look of longing in their eyes. Darcy was dumbfounded. Colonel Fitzwilliam was amused. "Invited? Elizabeth practically drags me to our bed! And that it just to keep us away from the children and servants before indulging in our lusts!" Darcy had a difficult time concealing his surprise at the other men�s revelations. "Darcy, I am not a married man, but it is a general concept that women are less interested in sexual activities than men," the Colonel quietly said. Darcy gave him a disbelieving look. "and it is also common knowledge that the temperature in the marital bed is lowered after some time of marriage," the Colonel continued unconcerned. "Oh, you have no idea how wrong you are!" Darcy mused. "I wish you could keep that smug look out of your face! But to continue my "lecture": And that after the first son is born, the door is often closed permanently. So you see, Bingley and my brother are uncommonly lucky, being allowed to enter their wife�s bed after being married for so long." With this closing remark he silently watched his cousin�s struggle to look unaffected. "You call that lucky?!" Darcy choked out. "Well, I realise it is not how you would define it, but then you are in such a situation that is only rarely bestowed upon any man," the Colonel commented. Darcy silently contemplated this, "Is that so? Is our physical love so unique? I know Elizabeth is more than I ever dreamed of, but what they tell are absolute nightmares!" In the background he heard Mr Cunningham contribute to the conversation, "Laura is yielding, I suppose, and she doesn�t seem to find it too troublesome, but I doubt she will allow me to her bed after we have been married for a couple of years. I mean, we have only been married for three months and I sense that she would prefer if I stayed in my own room at night instead of knocking at her door." "You ask her, then?" Mr Hurst blurted out. "When I had been married three months, there was no asking, I just took what I wanted. Now, when I don�t want it any more, the hag pursues me since she wants a child. Barren, she is. A dry twig. No offence, Bingley, but I think she is infertile. I hide from her, sometimes, or pretend to be drunk." Bingley felt ill at ease, but too used to his brother-in-law�s appalling behaviour to comment. He just cringed and promised himself to invite his poor sister Louisa without her husband next time. Colonel Fitzwilliam ignored Mr Hurst�s comments and quietly continued his line of thinking regarding Elizabeth, "Not that I know her that well, or in that sense, but�" Blushing he realised this comment was totally out of line. Not wanting his cousin to be offended, he stammered, "I just meant --- well, the way she acts --- " "Oh dear, this is just getting worse! Darcy will kill me!" "I mean, your bickering shows her lively disposition --- Never mind! I think you understand what I mean!" The Colonel was getting unnerved by Darcy�s amused half-smile. "Your wife is a matchless women, is all I wanted to say. And you are an exceptionally lucky bastard!" "I could not agree with you more, dear cousin! And don�t worry, I know you have a soft spot for Elizabeth, and I can�t blame you! But I assure you, I have no plans of letting her find out. I will strive to keep her for myself, especially after these revelations!" Darcy said. Louder he said, "Well gentlemen, what do you say if we join the ladies?" And with that the men finished their drinks and rose to go to the parlour, Darcy with a deepened appreciation of his wife�s many qualities, an appreciation that was evident in his eyes as he opened the door and entered the parlour and met Elizabeth�s eyes. To be continued�?

Lovely and very amusing too. That's exactly what I would hope for Darcy and Elizabeth, a happy marriage in all respects. Please continue Karin!

To be continued...? surely you jest Karin! Of course we want More!!! loved the Col's fumbling about at the end, while Darcy is amused. and what, pray tell, have the ladies been discussing while this conversation was going on? please post again soon!

I don't get a chance to post as often as I should to thank the authors who are entertaining us but I can not let slip by a chance to thank a new author. It takes a lot of courage to post a story for the first time so I thank you, Karin for your darling story. It was hilarious watching Darcy get more and more amazed hearing how the other 3/4 of the world manage their married lives. once or twice each week?! He must have meant each day!... "When I could stay? My own room?"... "Invited? Elizabeth practically drags me to our bed!".. And then he can bear it no longer "You call that lucky?!" Darcy choked out. So nice to see our dear boy has been rewarded with a woman with such lively spirit. No need to apologize for Mr. Hurst's behavior. "I hide from her, sometimes, or pretend to be drunk." or asleep (hehehe). We don't expect him to be a particularly sensitive man. Good story and please continue this or start a new one.

I'm a sucker for any story about Lizzie and Darcy...no matter how many ...they're still my faves. Thanks Karin.

Karin B! To be continued? Shall I get my rope? "You ask her, then?" Mr Hurst blurted out. "When I had been married three months, there was no asking, I just took what I wanted. Now, when I don�t want it any more, the hag pursues me since she wants a child. Barren, she is. A dry twig. No offence, Bingley, but I think she is infertile. I hide from her, sometimes, or pretend to be drunk." ROTLMAOAPIMP! Now that was cruel! hahahahahahaha hee hee hee hahahahahahaha! but funny! Loved the stories from the 'unsatisfied' gentlmen! And our dear, dear Darcy getting more than he bargained for... YES! Karin B, please say that I'll see some more 'An Unusual Marriage' before long?

Thanks Karin. Very sexy and fun story. We all love to have new writers around here. Especially those of us who are a bit behind on their own stories....whistles nonchalantly, hands in pockets. (Esbee) pray tell, have the ladies been discussing while this conversation was going on? Would definitely be amusing to see what the ladies think of the same subject! Would Lizzy be as surprised as Darcy was? Would it have an affect on her behavior towards her husband?

*joining Gail's nonchalant whistling* Karin any plans for another chapter? (pretty please!)

ROTFLOL, now ladies, get you hands out of your pockets and type! You may whistle as an accompaniment, but be careful with the choice of melody!!! .....erhmmm please!! Interesting story, Karin, very interesting,...I, too, am curious as to what the ladies will reveal and how!!!So put on you typing boots....please!!!

The typing gloves (boots?!) are on! Just be a little patient, please! And THANK YOU so much for all your praise! As Heide said, it takes a lot to dare to post a story... Now I can't see way I was so nervous! So, there will be a part 1 continued (with the ladies' version of revelations), and then (I think) 2 more parts.

Just dropped by to get a break from the tediousness of studying and doing art projects. glad to see Parallels was completed in my absence. Wonderful story. I am patiently waiting for the next installments of The Wedding Singer and He had nothing to lose. please please please give us some more. Sarah

(Karin)there will be a part 1 continued (with the ladies' version of revelations), and then (I think) 2 more parts. YIPPEE!! *doing happy dance* (Hanne)You may whistle as an accompaniment, but be careful with the choice of melody!!! LOL - yes indeed. maybe a few of you will recall what happend when i couldnt get 'Rule Britanna' out of my head.

Going to get started on "Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose" again. I'll let you know as it progresses. My last trip to Birmingham was August 9. The doctor and I had apparently been thinking the same thing for a while, and at that appointment we agreed. There is no treatment, we've been experimenting with drugs, but the blood panels remain the same. So we made a conscious decision to quit, and August 9 was the last day I took any of those drugs. Anyway, this is the first time I've checked the drool board, or even been on-line, for quite a while. Just wanted to let you know I'm still here (in spirit, anyway). I was passed an interesting web address. It's a "Wu Name Finder" at http://www.recordstore.com/cgi-bin/wuname/wuname.pl My name comes out to "Bellowing Rap Machine" which is a lot more accurate than you can guess. Fitzwilliam Darcy comes out to "Half-Cut Skeleton" and Elizabeth Bennett comes out to "Saber-Toothed Portillo." (Don't know what a "portillo" is . . .) Irene

Irene, i've been wondering about you and how you've been feeling. Glad to see you back at drool for a visit. thanks for the update. You've been in my thoughts and prayers these last few months *Big Hug* LOL at the Wu Name Finder, and looking forward to seeing more of your story :-) EsBee

I've enjoyed lurking here: am just dropping in to a)register and b) thank you all. . . . Wu name: "homicidal terrahawk". . . .sounds much more combative than I. . . May fortune smile on you all.

Wu name: Bastard, BASTARD HarbourMastah er, uh, hmm, um... WHA...?! Anyway Irene, glad to hear from you. Drugs may not be your solution... but, prayer helps. And mine are with you, always. Karin B, I never thought about what the ladies might have to say on that particular subject and I HEREBY HEARTILY AGREE with our drool women that this should be included! I'm so excited!

Irene, I'm very glad to hear from you. You are always in my prayers. Gail, Teg, S B Robinson,Karin B ( hope I don't miss anybory!!! ) I enjoy all the good stories that you've been posting. Thank you!!!

allmi! Hello and Welcome to Drool :-) and Teca, i dont believe we've met before, so hello to you as well! I dont suppose either of you happens to have been bitten by the writing bug?

Sorry S B Robinson, I have never been bitten by the writing "in portuguese" bug (I'm from Brazil), It's very hard write this lines to me.

Ooh Karin, I like your plans --- and such an excellent suggestion Esbee. Can't wait to hear what the ladies have to say! So good to hear from you Irene! You're in my prayers. Wu Name finder's a hoot. Greetings Sarah and Teca! Welcome Allmi, glad you delurked! So, what are Madam Authoresses whistling, hmmmm? I agree with Hanne. Here's a tune: whistle while you work. Drool, more drool. Pleeeeeeeeease!!!

Irene, it's great to hear from you. I have been thinking a lot about you lately and my prayers are with you as well. And I echo the sentiments expressed by the others. My Wu name is Erratic Assassin! Scary! I guess I should be writing murder mysteries instead of fanfic! I apologize to everyone for not posting anything recently. I have been working on the next bit but I haven't been happy with it so I keep rewriting. Also I've been sidetracked by the Olympics. I've been glued to the telly instead of the PC. Hmmmm, that may explain why I'm whistling the Australian National Anthem (even though I'm American). But I hope to have something ready later this week. And I have more of the story written so once I get by this immediate hurdle, I should be back on a more regular schedule of posting.

*hugs* from me too, Irene. I have been thinking of you!!... and now I'm looking forward to seeing the continuation of "Having......" LOL...would you believe, I'm Cybernetic Tiger!!!! *deep bow*Pleased to meet you Allmi and other delurkers!!

Welcome Allmi! Hello to Teca & Irene,we've not 'met' I'm sorry I'm a couple of days late Karin ,well done on a wonderful story,knew Lizzy would be a goer! Can't wait for the next bit (Sadie) Wu finder's a hoot? and aren't you forgetting to tell us something or would you prefer I made it up for you?-D Mine of course is Excitable Misunderstood Genius,I'm surprised I've not told you all that before-D (Sadie)Here's a tune : whistle while you work. LMAO wicked!

Irene - it's good to hear from you, I had been wondering how you were. Wu-Finder...LOL! Of course mine suits me to a tee...(??!!), allow me to introduce myself..Ol' Mucky Terrahawk at your service. Can't wait for the ladies' viewpoint *biting what's left of my nails*

Hi. Sorry to let you know that most of what I write is not really sharable at this point. Trying to work out a rather icky period, so mostly rant and rave on paper. (except when I write comments on other people's papers, where I say things like "are you sure you meant this word?" ) I'll see what I can do, but am not promising anything but avid reading!

Thank you EsBee for your suggestion! I didn�t think about writing the ladies� version until you mentioned it. Enjoy! (By the way: My Wu-Name is 'Inebriated Assistant'. I chose to interpret �inebriated� as �heady� as in perfume, or wine (see below!) and not �intoxicated� as in drunk!) An Unusual Marriage Part 1 Continued Revelations Meanwhile in the parlour "So ladies, please, can I offer you some more of the wine? I know I shouldn�t say so myself, but I really enjoy this Chianti. So rich and full! It is my favourite, and Fitzwilliam always makes sure it is in stock in the cellar, even though he has to import it especially from Italy. We found it on our honeymoon, you see," Elizabeth said. Jane Bingley smiled serenely, while thinking, Dear Elizabeth, you really have found a man who loves you. To even think of these small things; a favourite wine� Caroline Bingley smirked. "He offers you wine, does he? I would have expected more! And I wouldn�t think it very fashionable to have a preference for mere wine. Liqueur, like that lovely, sweet �Parfait Amour� is more to my liking. But then, I always had a feeling you are not used to the more sophisticated fashions from the continent. Simple wine is suitable, I suppose, to dull the senses." Not that that would be necessary for me if I had Mr Darcy in my bed chamber! No, certainly not! I think I could put up with it nicely! Maybe he is getting tired of her, finally? I mean, she has had two children and just think how her body must have decayed! Elizabeth kept her temper and only her momentarily clenched jaw gave something away. "Oh Miss Bingley, then you really must taste this wine again! It does not dull you senses; it intensifies them. The taste is so rich, so consummate, almost erotic! Oh, excuse me, you wouldn�t know anything about that feeling, would you? I mean it perfectly compliments the other aspects of our marriage, which are not permissible to talk about around unmarried women as yourself, Miss Bingley. Please forgive me." Well, that should silence her! Caroline Bingley could not answer this without appearing immoral, but just had to bite back her comment. Georgiana Darcy had trouble checking her laughter. "Well, Elizabeth dear, although I am also an unmarried woman, I do think I have some idea of what you are talking about! After having seen my dear brother come alive after marrying you, I have had ample opportunities to encounter some of those sentiments you so eloquently insinuate!" Elizabeth blushed ever so slightly and sent a warm smile to her dear sister-in-law. There had been many times when she had had to introduce her young and innocent sister-in-law into some delicate parts of married life. It had been highly revealing for the young women who had lived a secluded life without any remembrance of her parents together and without a mother�s guidance. Now, after almost seven years with Mr and Mrs Darcy, there was nothing more that would surprise her, or at least she thought so. She remembered the numerous times she had walked into a room without knocking or waiting for an answer. What she had found had embarrassed her earlier, but now she simply congratulated them for their obvious bliss. Even though she had no personal experience, she knew enough to see how unusual this was in a marriage. She simply prayed for the same kind of luck, but knew it was unique and not to be expected. "Mrs Darcy, forgive me for asking," Laura Cunningham said. "I am just recently married, and I am afraid I don�t understand the connection between a tasty wine and married life. You must explain that to me, I am afraid." Her innocent and bewildered look touched Elizabeth. "Dear Mrs Cunningham, there are as many aspects of marriage as there are stars in the sky! Please, don�t judge these first months of you life together as how everything will be further on. Just remember to allow your husband to know what you like when it comes to intimate relations and you will be rewarded, I am sure. I believe all men appreciate a wife who is interested in sharing the marital bed. Your husband is a very good man, I am sure, and will do everything in his power to make you happy." "Do you really think so? He seems so concentrated on himself� So anxious�, nervous�, excited� It is as if I am just there for him, if you see my meaning," Laura Cunningham said. "Well of course," Louisa Hurst exclaimed. "I have never heard of such nonsense! �Tell him what you like when it comes to intimate relations�! Talk about that, that� unmentionable! Never! And there is nothing to like about it! It is just to be endured, nothing else! Thankfully they get less interested when they get older." "Do they?!" Elizabeth asked, horrified. "Not necessarily, I hope. It is no law of nature, is it?" "Ha! That scared you, didn�t it?" Sophia Fitzwilliam laughed. "I think it all depends on those involved. And from what I have seen, and heard, there is no risk for that in your case." "But I agree with Lousia, at least in parts." Jane Bingley blushed under Elizabeth�s scrutinising look. "I can not agree it is something I merely �endure�, but it is not as for men, I think. I am not sorry there are longer intervals between the times than before. And that it doesn�t take as long as it did when we were newly married. Well, sometimes it went a bit too quick, then� It was a little disappointing at times, I remember� I would have expected more, I think. But that is all forgotten and forgiven, now. He has� improved�" Jane was beet read by now. "Don�t distress yourself, dear," Sophia Fitzwilliam smoothed over. "I agree with Elizabeth though; sometimes you are in absolute harmony and it is very, very rewarding� satisfying� Then, at times, it is as if you are in different worlds! You feel totally exchangeable for any woman. As if you have nothing in common and that he doesn�t care." "But they cannot always read your mind, you know! I think few men are as intuitive or considerate as my husband, but I am convinced any man can learn. You must show what you like! And learn what pleases him," Elizabeth interjected. "You call Darcy �intuitive�, do you?" Louisa Hurst cried. "I always believed him to be reserved and somewhat inhibited!" Inhibited! That is the last word I would use to describe him! Elizabeth smiled inwardly. If only they had seen him minutes before they arrived! It was a close shave! Caroline Bingley could not let this pass without her disdain being aired. "�Intuitive�! He is a gentleman, no �artiste� or common fool!" she exclaimed. "And what would you know about that, Miss Bingley? I doubt he has ever shown his true self to you," Elizabeth answered heatedly. "He is a very private person." Presumptuous woman! She has no idea how Will is in private! "Well, I do know he sees himself above the carnal low-class behaviour you are referring to! That might be good enough in some circles, but not where Mr Darcy comes from. �Intuitive�! Hrmmph!" Caroline snorted. "I don�t know what else to call him? Perceptive? Sensitive? Emotional? Or even passionate? Ardent? Amorous? Or what would you call it?" Elizabeth asked with deceptive innocence. "When he reads my mind, when he �knows� what delights me, or satisfies me� �without me telling him. At least not verbally� " Elizabeth�s words trailed off as she let her meaning sink in. An introspective smiled lingered in her eyes as she awaited Miss Bingley�s response. Miss Bingley didn�t know what to say, acutely embarrassed as she realised what Elizabeth was insinuating. Ardent� Jane Bingley laughed softly. "Lizzie! Restrain yourself!" "Well, well, well, what do you say! I hope my husband never hears anything of that!" Sophia Fitzwilliam chuckled. "He seems quite content with our �intimate relations�, as you put it, and I don�t need him to get any new ideas in his head! I am very much satisfied as it is, thank you, despite what I just said! I don�t want him to �read my mind�. No thank you! If my husband wound find out that I think about household duties when less inspired and about my gorgeous brother-in-law when more �carried away�, or how I should phrase it, I don�t know how I would explain that!" Elizabeth, Jane and Georgiana joined her laughter. Poor Laura Cunningham looked even more puzzled than before. Jane giggled, "So you mean you have fantasies about your brother-in-law while being with your husband?!" Sophia blushed guiltily. Elizabeth could not resist that challenge: "Does that mean you think about other men in that way when not making love to your husband, Jane?" "Silly, you know I don�t! I was just surprised! But then I must conclude you fantasise about other men when being with your husband!" Jane retorted. "Oh, there is hardly any risk of that! He completely fills my senses, there is no room for anyone else," Elizabeth said wistfully, with such a smile that made no one question her. "Yes my dear, I can readily believe that. I have always sensed that Darcy had a dormant passionate streak under that composed exterior. And you were the woman to bring it out," Sophia said emphatically. "You make me quite envious, you know." Elizabeth had no answer and there was no need. Not even Caroline Bingley�s disgusted expression could spoil the atmosphere. "It is not as if I would like to seduce my brother-in-law, that would bring too many complications," Sophia resumed. "It can, however, be very exciting to visualise him in that situation� He can be very flirtatious, you see. It is a game of ours, insinuating more than there is. I think it amuses him, and even thrills him a bit." "I know what you mean," Elizabeth answered. "I have even indulged in flirting with him myself. Very innocently, of course, we both know it means nothing. But it is great fun! I think Fitzwilliam would disapprove, though!" "Don�t be so sure about that!" Georgiana protested. "Of course he would object to anything more than flirting, but don�t you think it could be exciting to know someone else desires the one who gives herself to you, and no one else?" All the ladies stared at Georgiana who blushed when she realised her bold suggestion. "And what would you know about that, young lady?" Elizabeth teased. "Maybe it is high time for you to marry, to test that hypothesis in practise." Georgiana laughed. "Just because I am not yet married doesn�t mean I don�t understand how to play the game. Also I have flirted with Cousin Richard." "And what has that got to do with �knowing someone else desires the one��, hmm?" Elizabeth said. Jane Bingley rescued the blushing young women by turning the attention to herself. "I think you omit the closeness you feel with your spouse. There is nothing that brings you closer together to another person, unless perhaps having children, but then again there are so many other emotions involved in that. No, if I were to describe just one emotion regarding making love to your husband, it would be �togetherness�." "Jane, you are a dear! Yes, of course, �togetherness� is important, too. But I would use the word �passion� as the dominating emotion," Elizabeth replied. "�Lust�, sometimes. �Routine� other times," Sophia said with a sigh. "Conception," Luisa Hurst stated. The others were stunned. Suddenly they recollected the official reason for the act they had so enthusiastically discussed; reproduction. "But I still don�t understand that about how the wine resembles, or compliments, a marriage," Laura Cunningham said timidly after some moments of silence. Elizabeth smiled warmly at her. "A good wine is full and rich. Rich in taste I mean," Elizabeth explained, with a pointed look at Miss Bingley, "Just like a good marriage. A good wine has its own personality. With time it matures and expands on to your senses, and merges... It is compatible with other rich tastes and perceptions. It makes you long for it and it lingers on in your memory. And as I said, it intensifies your senses and makes you more perceptive to other sensations. It is sensual, enticing, erotic� It brings out the best in other qualities, other senses�" Elizabeth blushed, as she realised she had gone a little bit too far, become a little bit too personal. "These are the qualities of a really good wine, I mean. Like this Chianti! Did I hear anyone wanting some more?" Caroline Bingley declined, while all the other women eagerly accepted a refill. Well, it could not hurt to try something erotic for a change, could it? Louisa Hurst thought. After all, I am a married woman! The conversation turned to more neutral topics to the relief of some. Not before long they heard the door open and the men came in, lead by Mr Darcy who had an expression in his eyes that made all the women gasp. To be continued --- a bit racier, or what do you say?

Now that I've got your attention.... Spring needs money in order to operate. There are many different kinds of expenses we incur at Spring. Some are one-time only and others are ongoing. Right now, we are raising money to pay for the very specialized software (Yapp) that makes these discussion boards very unique. We need a larger license to accommodate all the people who visit these boards, whether they post or not. If you are a lurker and visit here and just read, you are still creating a "hit," and the license we have is not sufficient for the number of visitors we get on a daily basis. When we exceed the license limit, the conference boards shut down automatically until Yapp determines that a new day has started. To keep Spring alive, we need to raise $1,000. In the past, a handful of people have kept Spring afloat. Many of our Drool supporters in the UK have taken advantage of get-togethers with US friends in order to pass along cash contributions. So for this fund-raising effort, I have put out the call for everyone to do what they can. For those in the US, payment can be made by check or by an electronic transfer via the PayPal system. In the UK, we will have a person who can accept your payments (by cheque or bank draft) and see to it that the monies reach us. For those of you in other countries, please email me. No addresses will be posted on these boards. Please email me for details.

More wine, Lizzy? heh heh heh! Loved it Karin! and the look that darcy gave her... what does it mean? 'Upstairs... NOW!!!'? LOL!

(Karin) Thank you EsBee for your suggestion! I didn�t think about writing the ladies� version until you mentioned it. You're welcome :-) always glad to be of service... and this was very entertaining! I mean it perfectly compliments the other aspects of our marriage, which are not permissible to talk about around unmarried women as yourself, Miss Bingley. Please forgive me." LOL! read this and had a great visual of Lizzy doing "neener, neener, neener" to Caroline looking forward to more

Hello all, I am new to this topic, although not new to Drool. I have a contribution to make of a different sort, and I hope you will indulge me, as my story is a bit of a departure from the normal sumptuous fare served up here. :-) Several months ago I started to wonder what would happen to Bridget Jones after she and Mark Darcy moved to California. I had even mentioned on the BJD board that I would attempt to write a brief story about this scenario. After several false starts, I abandoned the story, until last week. The piece is far from brief -- it ended up being nine pages long, so I will divide it into three parts. I am also waiting to hear back from my "British technical consultant" on parts II and III, so I may have to wait a few a few days to post the rest. As I am terrible at HTML, I am unable to include the requisite italics. I shall conquer this� some day! :-) I hope you enjoy the story; I had great fun writing it. Bridget in LaLa Land Part I of III Malibu, California Wednesday September 13 Weightless, as amount meaningless in American pounds and ounces, alcohol units 6, cigarettes 2 (illegal in State of California anyway), calories 2,100 (excellent, though mostly consumed at dinner). Had Kafkaesque first day in California. Depending on what Kafkaesque means. Woke up in giant white bed and reached over for Mark, who was no longer next to me. Instead was note on bed that said: To the keeper of my heart, Must go to office for all day meeting with the Mexicans. Didn't have the heart to wake you, as you looked quite worn out from jet lag and last night's "reunion." Have booked you day of relaxation and pampering at a day spa in the Hotel Beverly. Your surprise escort will arrive promptly at 10:30. Make certain to return home by 8:00 tonight for magical moonlight dinner by the sea. What a marvelous, thoughtful boyfriend! Mmmmm, last night's shag was delicious. Mmmmm. But who could be surprise escort? Don't know anyone in LA�. Could it be Shazzer or Jude come over to surprise me? Princess Margaret? Una Alconbury? Colin Firth? After all, am well-connected woman of the world with many friends�. Oh God, clock say's it is nearly 10:00 now; must pop into shower, or never will be ready in time. Gaaah! What does one wear to a Beverly Hills day spa? Settled on white floaty dress and strappy shoes. Hair is mad riot again; hope I can get a trim today�. Arrrrgh, cannot find purse that matches strappy shoes�.Dumped contents of suitcase on bedroom floor�. Doorbell rings promptly at 10:30, and there is Tom in pink ten-gallon hat, rhinestone-studded shirt and velvet bolo tie, dressed like a cross between Roy Rogers and Dame Edna. "Howww-deee Bridget," yodelled Tom in manner of Minnie Pearl, as he gave me a big bear hug. "Are you ready to mosey on down to Ro -- dee -- oh Drive?" "Tom, what in the name of arse are you doing in Malibu dressed like a rhinestone lounge lizard? Please tell me you've just come from a fancy dress party and are not going to venture out in public dressed like that! It's Ro -- day -- oh Drive, you silly cowboy." "Lovely to see you again, too, Bridge. Aren't you going to invite me in to see chez D'arcy or should I say la Casa Blanca grande de Darcy?" "Only if you take off that ridiculous hat and shirt. Come in, and I'll give you one of Mark's shirts to wear." Tom slowly took in the massive white walls and tall ceilings, the white oversized upholstered furniture, the white Berber rugs, and the minimalist decor. "Bridge, the inside of this place looks just like his digs in Holland Park. Did John and Yoko decorate both residences?" "I know, but it is very clean and open here, with a lovely view of the ocean." Hmmmm, never made the John and Yoko connection before. Both Mark and John Lennon had Japanese wives. Hmmmm�. " Er, here, put this shirt on. Seriously now, what are you doing in Malibu?" "That's SoCal to you, if you don't mind," said Tom, whilst putting on one of Mark's white work shirts. "My cousin Agnes and her life partner just bought a bungalow in West Hollywood, so I drove down from the Bay Area to check it out and surprise you. Last week I rang up Mark to find out when to meet up with you both, and he made arrangements for you and me to go to this chi-chi new day spa in Beverly Hills. Such a considerate man with that tight small bottom. I want Mark to be MY boyfriend, too!" "Never you mind his tight small bottom; Mark is a one woman sort of man," I said, as we walked outside. "Tom, is that a car or an ocean going vessel?" There in Mark Darcy's drive was blue convertible the length of Albert Hall. "That car, Bridget, my love, is a historical automobile: a 1979 Cadillac El Dorado in pristine condition. Get in. Here in California, you are what you drive," said Tom a bit huffily, as we sped toward Beverly Hills. "Well, I hope you don't have to moor it anywhere for safe harbour," I said hoity toitily as I donned sunglasses and tied a scarf about head in manner of Jackie O. Mmmmm, love the lovely warm California sun upon my face. "How in God's name will you park this thing?" "Valet parking Bridge: that's the beauty of southern California. It's all about your car." Tom pulled into breezeway of the Hotel Beverly and handed the car keys to a very tall, cute -- and decidedly gay -- valet. "It's really all about the valet car park attendants, isn't it, Tom? " "Guilty as charged," said Tom a bit sheepishly, as he slipped the valet's phone number into Mark's shirt pocket. "Welcome to Nature's Door. My name is Petal," chirped the perky blonde receptionist, as we entered the day spa. "Might you be the Bridget Jones party?" "Yes, that's right, and my name is Stamen," said Tom, in his best public school voice. "I have you both booked for our premier package, which includes an aromatherapy salt glow rub, mud mask and wrap, facial, and cut and color. You also get lunch, which you must order now. You may select from the following plans: Pritikin, The Zone, Sugar Busters, Atkins, Carbohydrate Addict's, or Spa Cuisine." Felt a bit overwhelmed -- even as professional, world-class dieter. "Er, what's The Zone, again?" "That's the high protein/low carb diet everyone is on -- even Jennifer and Brad, who were here last week," said Petal in hushed, reverential tones. "Why does no one have a last name in this town?" whispered Tom as he turned to me. "Which plan do we want, Bridgelene? You're the expert, after all." "Right. Well, if The Zone is good enough for Jennifer and Brad, it's good enough for Bridget and Tom -- ah, I mean, Stamen." "Two Zones for the Jones party. Follow me, and I will show you to your respective dressing rooms," said Petal, as she led me into a large room with a closet. "Take off your clothes, slip on a terry robe, and go into the adjoining room, where you will have your salt glow rub. Mr. Jones, you are to do the same in the set of rooms next door." "See you later, Tom Jones," I said, whilst winking at Tom, and shutting the door to the dressing room. Went into adjoining room, which was outfitted with large metal table of sorts and burly, broad shouldered woman dressed in clinical whites. "Hop on," said the burly female attendant, whilst patting the massage table. "I'm Helga. It's time for your salt glow rub. Take off the robe, place this towel over your body, and lie down with your head face-first into the pillow." Helga handed me a towel no bigger than a hankie, which clearly was not going to cover much. Metal table was surprisingly warm, however, and I settled in for a blissful experience until Helga began to pummel my flesh and grind chunks of oily rock salt into my bottom, in manner of KGB interrogating dissenter in gulag. "Ouch! I thought this treatment was supposed to be relaxing. What are you doing?" "All worthwhile bodywork involves some discomfort. I am exfoliating your skin and breaking down your cellulite," said Helga condescendingly. Gaaah! Cellulite? This is rich, coming from a woman built like a lorry. Helga worked her way up my back and shoulders, then down my arms. At this rate will no longer have layer of epidermis.

Karin, loved the women's point of view. Lizzy has a very progressive outlook for her time but hey, it works! There is nothing sexier than true love which the Darcys certainly have. LisaJH, cute story. Welcome to fanfic. You'll find the readers here very demanding! Now how about more details on that "reunion"?

Lisa! Welcome to FanFic!! i just loved the beginning of MD's letter - To the keeper of my heart, *SIGH* he's So Sweet! and so many laughs... Tom in pink ten-gallon hat, rhinestone-studded shirt and velvet bolo tie, dressed like a cross between Roy Rogers and Dame Edna. ROTFLOL And Tom's car, TOO Funny! a historical automobile: a 1979 Cadillac El Dorado in pristine condition... Here in California, you are what you drive," Hmmm... as Californian maybe i should be slightly concerned about what my car is saying about me... perhaps best not to consider to carefully... :-) Such a considerate man with that tight small bottom. I want Mark to be MY boyfriend, too!" You said it Tom!!! ;-) More soon Lisa, i hope!

WOW! Two postings! Two Darcys, I am all aflutter! Thank you Karin and Lisa. Karin, these ladies are much wilder than the gentlemen in conversation! LOL! V. true to life! Cannot wait for the next installment where the full meaning of Darcy's look becomes apparent. I vote for racier! I will live up to 'demanding' label and pronounce: MORE DROOL SOON! Lisa, is bloody fantastic! So many funny lines. It truly is "the altered state". Felt a bit overwhelmed -- even as professional, world-class dieter. LOL! and I settled in for a blissful experience until Helga began to pummel my flesh and grind chunks of oily rock salt into my bottom, in manner of KGB interrogating dissenter in gulag. LMAO!

So sweet and really no less than we would have expected from Elizabeth. I truly enjoyed the way she took down Caroline,.....hohoho...not even gloating too much!! And she has taught Georgiana a thing or two about relationships, too;-))) Not only that wives have certain liberties that sisters don't;-))!! ROTFLOL, Lisa, very good!! "Welcome to Nature's Door. My name is Petal," ... "Yes, that's right, and my name is Stamen," said Tom, in his best public school voice. Hilarious and promising;-DDD ...I vote with Gail on the spicy deal,...

Lisa & Karin *applause, applause* Speaking as one of the demanding (and echoing Sadie) - more drooly goings-on please!

Well done to both Karin & Lisa,I hope this spurs our other writers on.I'll have to join the Sadie & Tracy 'demanding' club (What about your name Sadie?)

LOL! That's the second time you've asked!

And the second time you've not answered

Didnt Sadie promise us a piece of fanfic in Oct??? :-D i am all anticipation!

NO, no, I said I'd start writing something in October! Backing into corner, looking frantically around as suddenly discovering I am about to cross over to other world of harrassed writer. Tear in space getting bigger. Help!

(Sadie) NO, no, I said I'd start writing something in October! OK - one month reprival - and then full time harrassment begins. :-)

LOL Esbee! Remember who promised to be my editor! -D

Yes Sadie hurry up-D

I did not leap into tear in space yet! -D

LOL You did (or I pushed you)

Judddddddddyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy

LMAO being lost in space doesn't relieve you of your promise to write us something.

Judy: Zoltok nvn ah tu Sadie ump ta space. The one who is called "Erratic Genius with Sexy Legs"

LOL genius,it takes one to know one, but sexy legs? is this true ,I'm soooo jealous!

I must not decided on my own appearance....when are you gonna write that Wedding Night scene, Judy? *sadistic smile*

don't you mean *sadiestic smile* table turner!

LOL!

Thank you, ladies of FanFic, for your warm welcome and encouragement. Part III of the story is probably the most Drool-worthy, but you can judge for yourself in a few days�. Uh-oh, a demanding crowd, eh? I am afraid that any attempts by me at serious erotica would read like a bad bodice-ripper: lots of heaving and sighing, etc. :-P I have decided to throw caution to the wind and post part II now. Accordingly, if some of my Britspeak is a bit off, it is due to my impatience, and is not the fault of my trusted technical consultant. KarenR kindly came to my rescue and helped me with the italics for the rest of the story. Thanks, Karen. Bridget in LaLa Land Part II of III "Time to turn over," barked Helga in manner of Gestapo. Sat up, turned over, and tried to place towel on front of person, in futile attempt at semblance of modesty. Helga proceeded to pummel and grind front of legs and arms in same manner as before. "There!" said Helga with a final slap of my thigh. "Now go to the shower stall over there, and spray off the salt and oil. Then you will have your lunch. I will return later for your mud mask and facial." Caught glimpse of self in large mirror on wall and saw that body was now color of vine -- ripened tomato: so much for glow in salt glow rub. Mmmmmm, shower left skin baby-bottom smooth, however. Whilst tying belt on robe, a plumpish Mexican woman brought in bowl of guacamole and plate of cucumber slices and placed them on small round table in the corner. Lunch! Amazing how torture can stir the appetite. "Thank you," I purred, as I sat down at the round table. "De nada, Signora," said the Mexican woman as she left the room. Took rather large dip of guacamole with cucumber slice and popped entire thing in mouth. Gaaah! Nearly gagged, as guacamole tasted v. odd -- both earthy and chalky. Authentic guacamole must be acquired taste. Tried another slice of cucumber with slightly less guacamole. Arrrrgh, no better! Mexican woman returned with plate of chicken breast and steamed vegetables, with horrified look on face as she saw me eating the guacamole. "Dios mia, Se�ora, that is not your lunch! That is your facial! Here is your lunch," said the Mexican woman as she placed the plate of chicken before me. OhmyGod�.. "What exactly did I just eat?" "Se�ora, you just ate a mixture of green clay, fullers earth, shea butter, jojoba oil, and water. The cucumber slices were for your eyes. Would you like a glass of mineral water to get rid of the taste?" Really, really wanted bottle of chardonnay at this point, but did not wish to give appearance of Betty Ford Center candidate. "Ah, yes. Thank you very much," I said, in manner of the Queen delivering annual Christmas Message. Entire facial debacle had put me off lunch�and guacamole. Helga soon returned with large vat of mud, which she stirred with vigor of construction worker. Next to massage table now were two huge rolls of Clingfilm and foil. "It is time for your moor mud body mask and wrap. It would appear you already had your facial," said Helga with a smirk, as she again patted the massage table for emphasis. "No towel, this time." After I hopped onto message table, Helga applied thick layer of moor mud to body in manner of plasterer on DIY television programme. Felt like combination of giant chocolate bar and human offering. Thereafter, Helga tore off long sheets of Clingfilm and foil, and wrapped entire body -- including arms and legs -- first in layer of Clingfilm, then with final layer of foil. Now resembled giant jacketed potato or burrito. Mercifully, head and face were left exposed, so would not suffocate, but also could not move to scratch nose, which now itched uncontrollably. "You must stay like this for 20 minutes," ordered Helga, as she left the room. "As if I had a choice in matter," I muttered under my breath. Tried very hard not to think about itchy nose, and thought about bottle of chardonnay again, then Mark. Mmmmmm�..cannot wait to see him again, with my new, lovely skin�..All of sudden, entire body began to itch and sting�really began to panic�. "Get. Me. Outta. Here. Now!" I yelled, in manner of Joe Pesci. "Ach, what is wrong? It is not time yet," snapped Helga, whilst entering massage room. Suddenly felt in urgent need of top-notch human rights barrister. "I do not care whether or not it is time; my skin is on fire and is itching like mad! Unwrap. Me. Now." "Naja, you must be allergic to moor mud," said Helga, as she unwrapped the layers of foil and Clingfilm. "Wash off the mud in the shower right away." Washed off moor mud in shower. Body now one giant rash. Applied aloe vera gel and witch hazel mixture to skin, which Helga assured me would soon relieve itching and stinging�. Then applied natural self-tanner in attempt to mask giant rash. Got dressed thereafter, and put on hideous mustard-coloured smock to prepare for haircut and color. Was then led into busy, rather large salon, with long row of stylists' chairs. "Hello, you are Bridget, no?" said slender dark-skinned man with platinum blond dreadlocks. "I'm Raoul and I am going to style your hair. What can I do for you today?" "I am Bridget, yes," I said reluctantly. Oh God! Why can't hairdressers look like normal, attractive people with normal hair -- like Mark Darcy, for example? Why? Why? Raoul looked like mad cross between Bo Derek in "10" and Charles Worthington. Didn't exactly instill confidence in his taste or sense of style. Raoul escorted me to stylist's chair, then assessed my jaw line and facial shape and said, "Considering your age and features, the Rene Russo/Thomas Crown Affair cut would be perfect." "Oh, that sounds lovely," I purred. Raoul is capable hairdresser after all. Hurrah! Catherine Banning was also new role model, as had watched in-flight DVD of Thomas Crown Affair three times yesterday�. Humph, what did Raoul mean by "Considering your age?"�. "What about copper highlights? You have the right colouring to carry them off," said Raoul. "I do?" I said demurely. "It wouldn't be too drastic?" "Not at all," Raoul said, reassuringly. "Right. Let's do it, then." Raoul fastened a plastic cape round my shoulders, and began to paint thick, purplish goo on sections of hair, which he then wrapped in long bits of foil. As he progressed, head began to resemble aluminium Christmas tree, or bizarre television antennae. Was v. glad Mark would not see me like this, or any other male I know -- with the exception of Tom, of course. Tom! Had not seen him for hours. Wondered how his transformation was coming along�. "There," said Raoul, in manner of Dutch master applying final brush stroke, as he twisted up the last piece of foil. "Now we must leave this in for a bit. Please sit over there, where you can look at magazines until the colour is ready. I will be back soon to check on you." Picked up recent copy of Tatler, and began to read story about Prince William and his gap year. Mmmmmm�. "Bridget Jones, is that you underneath all that foil?" said a posh, deep, can't - be - bothered - voice I'd know anywhere. OhmyGodpleaseno. Not here. Not with hair done up in foil chewing gum wrappers, body one giant rash dressed in hideous smock and plastic cape, and face without trace of make-up. Slowly looked up from magazine, and against all odds there was Mr Darcy standing before me -- tall, lean, smoldery, and newly shorn.

Oops, I had meant to say in my note to you that "you can judge for yourselves." It drives me nuts when I see these errors after I have posted....

LisaJH! Welcome, daaaaaahling! your BJD is v. good! (Gail) Now how about more details on that "reunion"? Indeed! (esbee) Didnt Sadie promise us a piece of fanfic in Oct??? ROTF! Excellent memory! Sadie, we will begin counting down from October 1... A halloween masquerade ball would be a nice event for a seduction... what say you?

ROTFLOL Lisa! Really, really wanted bottle of chardonnay at this point, but did not wish to give appearance of Betty Ford Center candidate Now resembled giant jacketed potato or burrito Suddenly felt in urgent need of top-notch human rights barrister....Body now one giant rash Poor Bridget, this could only happen to her! with normal hair -- like Mark Darcy LOL! I see you read the BJD board faithfully! OhmyGodpleaseno. Not here. Not with hair done up in foil chewing gum wrappers, body one giant rash dressed in hideous smock and plastic cape, and face without trace of make-up. Slowly looked up from magazine, and against all odds there was Mr Darcy standing before me -- tall, lean, smoldery, and newly shorn. Why? why? Is just not fair! What is bloody point of going to spa if boyfriend is going to sneak in while she is all rash and fake tan and aluminium?

LOL! I see you read the BJD board faithfully!LOL! Not since a few months ago when I was participating a little. Dropped out this summer as had major dental work in manner of Marathon Man.....ugh. Hope to participate more often now, but track record is not promising....:-) What is bloody point of going to spa if boyfriend is going to sneak in while she is all rash and fake tan and aluminium? Ah, but Sadie, it is not Mark Darcy...it is Mr Darcy.

Wu name... Hmmm... my real name translated into 'Jive Talkin' Choirboy' With my maiden name instead: 'Big Wicker Ventriloquist' My online name is just Teg and no last name, so I guess I'll have to pick one of the above..... :) Great stuff ladies! I've been away from the board since I last posted, so there was quite a bit to catch up on! Keep it up (er.. no pun intended) :)

Ah, but Sadie, it is not Mark Darcy...it is Mr Darcy. Ah Ha! That was my first thought... CF was in LA visiting Will and just happened to be there getting hair done! LOL! excellent Lisa can not wait to read part III Sadie - am eagerly awaiting your story for editing :-D

Lisa.....loved your Bridget in La-La Land story.....am waiting with baited breath for next installment. Will our hero be the pretend Mark Darcy or the real Colin Firth ???? If he is CF, how about another "mock" interview ? Maybe, Livia sits in on the interview and has to deflect BJ's probing questons re marital life and getting to wake up every morning next to our darling boy...sigh ..... Keep it up, ( pun IS intended, snigger, snigger )

*loud Mrs.Bennet scream* the real Mr. Darcy!!!!! And with a haircut! But if he's in LA and Mark Darcy is in LA, and Bridget is in LA....what type of shirt is he wearing?.... Two Mr. Darcys in one story! And both of them real! V.confusing. I like the idea of another interview, indeed I do!

And with a haircut! But if he's in LA and Mark Darcy is in LA, and Bridget is in LA....what type of shirt is he wearing?.... ROTFLMAOAPIMP! Love the lovely imagery there!

Welcome Allmi, Teca. So many stories, ladies. You're going to keep Leanne very busy. (That's okay, she loves it, don't you dear.) Lisa, love your BDJ story. Only she could eat her facial. Irene, I hope you keep checking in here regularly. We want to know how you're doing and hope that this board is a little bit therapeutic.

(Heide) Welcome Allmi, Teca. So many stories, ladies. You're going to keep Leanne very busy. (That's okay, she loves it, don't you dear.) Yes. <big grin> But I should stop endlessly sitting in front of the Olympics (do I know anything about trap shooting?? NO!) and upload all these lovely new story parts!!

Lisa, loved the facial (was given a tube of something green and clay-like that reminds me of guac, but fortunately haven't eaten it yet *knock on wood*)

ROTFLOL, Lisa! eating her facial,....only Bridget Jones would do that,...but hey, beauty comes from within, doesn't it??

Here is Bethanne's story that was posted in two installments at 112: MR DARCY DINES AT LONGBOURN Part 1 The dinning room door closed behind Mrs Bennet, with a quiet click, as Darcy leaned back in his chair and let out a deep sigh of relief. He reached for his wine glass and took a deep, satisfying draught of the cool liquid to ease the pain of his dry, parched throat. He exhaled deeply, his first breath, seemingly in over an hour. He had just sat through a four course meal at the Bennet house, and he felt as if he had been holding his breath for most of the preceding hour. In a way, he was glad that he and Lizzie were seated at opposite ends of table, as he didn't trust himself to get through the meal without slobbering all over himself or knocking over his glass if she had been seated beside him. It was all he could do to keep his countenance, as he watched her bite into a ripe, succulent strawberry earlier over dessert. It took a mammoth effort of will not to groan out loud as he saw her beautiful, rosy red lips stained even redder by the succulent juice of the strawberry. When her tongue snaked out to catch a drop of juice that would have slid down her chin, the tightness in his breeches turned into an actual physical pain. He had to force his brain away from the tempting, tantalising vision in his head, of her mouth opening slowly for him, as he fed her a strawberry from a bowl, balanced precariously on top of a tangle of rumpled red, silk sheets as they lay in his bed at Pemberley.... With intense willpower, he had forced himself to concentrate on what Mrs Bennet, to his left, was saying, but he remained intensely conscious of Elizabeth's presence across the table. Her appetite didn't seem any better than his had been through out the meal. She seemed to push her food around her plate just as listlessly as he did. Was her stomach tied up in the horrible knots that his was? Did she also feel that she would choke if she tried to force even the smallest morsel of food down her throat ? With an almost angry glare, he looked up at her as he clenched and unclenched his fists under the table. But at that moment, Mrs Bennet arose, bidding the ladies to join her in the drawing room for coffee and leave the gentlemen to their brandy and cigars. His back was to the door that Lizzie left through, but he could sense and feel the exact moment that she passed behind his chair. He closed his eyes and caught just the faintest whisper of silk on silk and a delicate, tantalizing scent of roses. He felt momentarily lightheaded and hung onto the back of his chair for support. He was very grateful that the dim candlelight of the dining room did not reveal his heaving chest and sweat slicked brow, so he sat back down and let his breathing slowly return to normal. For the next 30 minutes Darcy listened with half a mind to Mr Bennett and Sir William Lucas discuss the upcoming autumn harvest. He had little time for Sir William, but he found himself enjoying Mr Bennet's subtle, dry wit. In spite of his earlier disapproval for the way Mr Bennet seemed to let his younger daughters run wild, he could see and appreciate where Lizzie got her own way with words. A tiny smile played about his mouth, as he remembered all their verbal battles over the past year. Even though she continually ran rings around him, he treasured every single second of them. As grateful as he was, for this time to compose his overheated thoughts and body, he was the first one out of his seat, when Mr Bennet suggested they all join the ladies in the drawing room for coffee. Part 2 Mr Bennet stood back and let his guests precede him into the hallway, as they filed slowly out of the dinning room. He was quite taken aback to receive a blinding smile from Mr Darcy as he passed by. "Odd fellow" thought Mr Bennet. Darcy had not spoken much over dinner, in fact, he seemed rather distant and distracted throughout the entire meal. Mr Bennet remembered hearing Darcy spoken of as a proud, disagreeable sort, but Mr Bennet really couldn't see why. Mr Bennet respected people who didn't rattle on needlessly, and he liked the fact Darcy only seemed to speak when he felt that he had something of interest something to say. He tried to remember something his wife had told him once, of Darcy insulting his beloved daughter Lizzie at a dance in Meryton, but he couldn't quite remember what it was. Anyway, to judge by the flushed sparkle in Lizzie's eyes as she danced with Mr Darcy, the following week at Netherfield, she didn't appear to hold it against him. Mr Darcy took a deep breath and walked on into the Bennet's gracious hall way. The other gentlemen moved into Mr Bennet's study momentarily, to look at some first edition folios newly arrived from London. He, however, headed for the drawing room, drawn there irresistibly, as if by some invisible magnet. He looked up as he walked and his heart stopped, as he saw Elizabeth sitting in the drawing room with a look of utter boredom on her face. Hill, the Bennet's housekeeper entered the room with a coffee urn and, not seeing Mr Darcy, she closed the door partially behind her. Darcy, however, could still see Lizzie and he couldn't help but wonder at all the impatient, furtive glances she cast at the doorframe. What was she looking for? Could she be as eager to see him as he was to see her? Did she feel that an absence of even 30 minutes was too long? His heart pounded even faster as he suddenly realised with a spurt of intense joy that she never had a bored look on her face when she was with him....angry, mpatient, amused, indignant, yes...but never bored! His eyes swept hungrily over her face, loving the shadows cast by the firelight on her beautiful, smooth throat. He imagined himself tracing the same lines with his tongue, as she dug her nails into the bare skin of his back, leaving ten perfectly formed, half-crescent moon shaped scars on his naked back. He imagined her moans as he sucked a tiny, smooth, piece of skin into his mouth, proudly marking her as she marked him. Were the moans that rang out in the silence of the Bennet's hallway, her imagined ones or his real ones? With a quick shake of his head, Darcy gathered his thoughts and moved to join the other gentlemen in the library. Before too long, they were done admiring Mr Bennet's prized folios and they proceeded on into the drawing room. Darcy's heart nearly stopped at the look of intense joy that spread across Lizzie's face as he walked into the room. She quickly lowered her head, but not before he saw a look that catapulted him back to that joyous evening at Pemberley four weeks before, when Lizzie seemed to enjoy, even invite, his admiration as she played the piano. He moved over to where Lizzie sat as if in a daze. Did he imagine it or did she move her skirts just imperceptibly, to allow him room to sit down? Just before he reached her, Maria Lucas leaned over to talk to Lizzie and to his intense annoyance showed no signs of moving away. Muttering a curse under his breath, he accepted a cup of coffee from Hill and moved away to stand at the opposite end of the room, where he could still watch his beloved's reflection in the window. He was tremendously heartened by the look of intense annoyance that flashed across her face at Maria's interference. He leaned his hot forehead on the cool glass of the window and closed his eyes briefly. As his eyes were closed he missed the looks of intense longing on Lizzie's face as she looked at his ramrod straight back standing by the window. He had no idea how his tall, black clad torso was affecting her. Her fingers had itched all evening long to reach beneath his beautiful silk waistcoat and undo the crisply starched cravat to reveal the thin lawn shirt beneath. She had seen once before what lay beneath his damp, shirt as it clung lovingly to his chest after an impromptu swim at Pemberley. The vision had tortured her these past four weeks and she was racked with guilt for feeling things that she knew no well brought up young lady should feel. Earlier over dinner, she had gotten up to assist Hill, when the soup tureen proved to heavy for her. Her eyes were irresistibly drawn to Mr Darcy and, as his head was turned toward her mother, he didn't see the blush overcome her features, as her eyes fell helplessly on the ulging muscles of his thighs within his fine fawn coloured breeches. Mr Darcy had ridden over to Longbourn and, he wore leather boots polished to such a shine she could almost see the hungry look on her own face as she gazed at his long, muscular leather shod legs stretched out before him. With a tremendous effort of will she attended to Maria's conversation, but her eyes continued to eat him up and her ears strained to catch the few word that escaped his lips whenever somebody spoke to him. The deep, melodious voice drifted back to her too infrequently and, she just barely managed to maintain her composure by listening, instead, to one of Sir William's funny tales. Darcy was not having as much luck. He watched Lizzie smile at Sir William and he was eaten alive with an intense jealousy that she wasn't smiling at him like that. The beautiful ruby cross that Elizabeth always wore around her neck sparkled in the firelight and his eyes were uncontrollably drawn to where it lay gently between her breasts. His eyes slipped even lower, to where her heart beat beneath the beautiful ivory silk of her dress. The smooth, creamy expanse of her chest made his throat go dry as he imagined himself licking his way down from the gold chain to where its pendant lay....his tongue flicking out to enclose, lick and suckle the ripe mounds of flesh that Elizabeth lifted up to his mouth.... A sudden movement of Elizabeth's head brought him crashing back to reality, as he saw her beautiful, lustrous curls bounce and bob as she laughed at something Sir William said. He had to fight the urge to cross to the other end of the room, kicking over the chairs that got in his way, and pull her up out of her seat with one hand and pull out the tiny roses that held her hair up with the other. He had such a longing to bury his face in the long, apple-scented softness of her hair that his fingers itched. He would turn her face up to his and watch the excitement flare in her eyes, as he ripped her bodice open to find out for himself if her hear beat as rapidly as his did. "I can't take much more of this," he thought to himself. "I am losing my mind over this woman!" He stood for a few more moments and conversed with one of the Lucas boys, in an effort to compose his thoughts. Once he felt in control of himself he walked slowly over to Elizabeth, trying not to spill the by now, stone cold coffee in his cup. He stood in front of her with his coffee cup and saucer and tried to speak, but found that all his powers of conversation had deserted him. Lizzie's small hand closed around the saucer to put it back on the table, but Darcy found to his embarrassment that he just couldn't let go of it. He clung on to it as a drowning man would to a lifejacket. He looked down and saw her tiny hand, dwarfed by his much larger one and was suddenly short of breath. Lizzie seemed similarly afflicted and he watched the rapid rise and fall of her chest with fascination. Finally, she was the one to break the spell, that seemed to have wound its way around them. "Mr Darcy?" she said in a tiny voice. She didn't sound at all like her normal, composed self. He let go of the cup and, as she did so, his fingers brushed slightly against hers. He felt a bolt of lightening go up his arm at her touch and could soon feel the effects of it in single every part of his body. Lizzie started up a conversation and enquired most kindly after his sister Georgina, who, much to his delight, Lizzie had met and seemed to really take to four weeks previously at Pemberley. However, Darcy found himself in the mortifying physical predicament of not being able to converse for very long. Upon seeing Maria Lucas lean over once more to talk to Lizzie, he bowed slightly and once more walked away from her. To his intense relief, Mrs Bennet soon invited the assembled party to partake of a Whist drive and he was further parted from the temptation that Elizabeth Bennet represented for the remainder of the evening.

Thanx Karen

Whew!! That was HOT Bethanne!! Are we going to see more? Love to hear D & L's reactions during whist. Just returned from marriage fest 2000. My husband and I have celebrated our anniversary with 2 other couples every year since our first anniversary 18 years ago. It has grown from a simple dinner out to a full 3-day weekend extravaganza. This year was in the White Mountains of New Hampshire and we had a blast. Copious amounts of champagne were consumed. Now am back and guess what? I have another chapter of WMM for you! This is the part that was giving me so much trouble so I hope you like it. I promise more to follow soon. What Matters Most Chapter 15 �Hi sweetie.� Liz was snuggled in bed with the portable phone to her ear. �Hi. Are you in bed?� Will was calling on his break. �Yes, but I wasn�t asleep, just reading. I knew you were going to call. I hate it when you work nights and I can�t see you.� �I know, me too. But we did get to have lunch together yesterday. That was nice.� �Ummm. What did you do today?� �I went to visit my folks to say good-bye. They�re off to Boston tomorrow to see Brian and Georgie and then they�ll be going on to New York on Monday.� �When will you see them again?� �I�m not sure. They probably won�t come back here until next spring so I may take a few days off this winter and visit them in Florida. I just don�t know right now.� �You know what?� �What?� �I love you Will. I think about you all the time.� �Yeah? That�s nice to hear. Same here.� �What days are you off this week?� �Friday and Saturday. Any plans?� �No, except I want to see you badly. I miss you so much.� �Then why don�t you come to my place for dinner on Friday night? Come right from work. I miss you too.� �Wow, I finally get to see your place. I�ll be there by 5:30.� �Great. Now tell me,� Liz heard a hint of mischief creeping into Will�s voice, �what are you wearing?� �Will! How shocking!� �Oh come on, Liz, give a poor lonely working guy something to keep him going. What do you have on?� �Just an old baggy oversized T-shirt. Not very exciting.� Picturing her in bed had Will�s pulse racing. �That�s your opinion.� Will sighed deeply. �I wish I was with you Liz. Go to sleep now. I love you.� �I love you too. See you Friday.� �Sweet dreams.� ***** Liz saw Will�s truck in the parking lot and was relieved. She thought she had gotten the directions wrong. This was the first time she had gone to Will�s place and was expecting to see a square, nondescript apartment complex. Instead she was in an area of attractive townhouses, meticulously landscaped. After parking her car next to Will�s, she found number 6 and rang the doorbell, butterflies playing in her stomach. She had big plans for tonight and hoped everything would go well. In a matter of seconds, Will had pulled her inside and was kissing her. �G-d I missed you Liz,� he said huskily when they came up for breath. �Are you hungry? Dinner is almost ready.� �It smells wonderful. But can I get the grand tour first? Then I�ll help you.� �No, I don�t want your help. You�ve been working hard all day and should relax. Why don�t you show yourself around while I finish up. Just come back to the kitchen when you�re done. It�s right through that door. I recommend you start downstairs and work your way up.� Will pointed in the direction of a staircase and left Liz alone. Will�s townhouse was modern and spacious. The first floor held a large office, a guest room with bath and a storage area. The main floor contained the living room with a formal dining area and a good-sized kitchen with breakfast nook. French doors led to a private patio. The top floor was completely taken up by a massive bedroom and huge bathroom, both with vaulted ceilings and skylights. There were fireplaces in the living room and master bedroom. All of the walls were painted off-white with natural oak trim and the floors were hardwood with scattered area rugs. Wooden blinds covered the windows but there were no curtains. The furnishings were simple, functional and of excellent quality. Built-in shelves in the living room, bedrooms and office held dozens of books. But other than a handful of family photos there were few personal items on display. It was just what it appeared � the residence of a well-to-do bachelor who spent little time there. Liz made her way back to the kitchen where Will was tasting something from a pot on the stove. She picked up one of two glasses of wine on the counter and sat on a stool to watch Will at work. �Your house is lovely Will, but it needs a woman�s touch to make it more homey.� Will laughed. �That�s just what my mother says. But it meets my needs for right now.� Liz played with the stem of her wineglass. �You always referred to your place as an apartment but you own this, don�t you?� Nonchalantly, he responded, �Caught me. I let people think I�m renting and making payments on my truck. No one needs to know that I paid cash for both. It�s just another way I try to fit in. I have trust funds from my grandparents and my parents but my needs are simple and I give most of the income away. I spend a little on stuff that makes life easier, like having a cleaning lady and eating out a lot. That way I can concentrate on my job and other things that are important to me. Like you. Now come sit down, dinner is ready.� ***** After dinner, Liz and Will snuggled together, lying side by side on the large, comfy sofa in the living room. Liz was very affectionate and loved to cuddle. �I love you Liz,� Will murmured into her ear, then sucked the lobe into his mouth. Liz shivered and purred in pleasure. Feeling his control slip dangerously, Will disentangled himself and sat up. �Do you want to watch a movie?� he asked, trying to appear casual. �I picked up a couple at the video store today.� Liz sat up with a hurt look on her face. She circled her arm around his and put her head on his shoulder. �Will, is something wrong? I like cuddling with you.� �Honey, I love you but sometimes it�s just to difficult to be so near you. I told you the next move is yours and I don�t want to put any pressure on you. I�ll wait as long as you want, but you have to understand that I want you more than anything and sometimes it�s just too painful physically to be so close to you.� Liz took a big gulp of air before putting her hands on either side of Will�s face and looked him in the eyes. �I want to stay here tonight, Will. I want to make love with you.� There I did it! She nervously clasped her hands in her lap and looked down. Will felt his heart leap into his throat. �Liz,� he croaked, �are you sure?� Peeking up at him shyly she whispered, �Yes, I�m sure.� Will scooped her up in his arms and carried her upstairs to his bedroom. Liz curled her arms around his neck, incredibly moved by the romantic gesture. No one had ever loved her like Will loved her and it never ceased to amaze her. Even though she was unbelievably nervous, she trusted him enough to take care. Will laid her down on his bed and sat beside her stroking her hair. �Liz, I love you so much. I hope you don�t feel like I am rushing you into something you are not ready for. There is no hurry honey because I plan on being with you for a long, long time.� �I�m a little afraid Will. I�ve only been with one man in my life and he told me I wasn�t very good in bed. I love you so much and I want you but I�m afraid I�m going to disappoint you.� Will lay down beside her and tenderly took her into his arms. �You could never disappoint me, my love. Never. That guy was a jerk and obviously a selfish pig. Let me love you and I promise you, it will be very, very good for us both.� Bending his head to hers, Will gently nibbled on her bottom lip. �I want to taste every part of you, starting right here.� With exquisite slowness, he kissed every inch of her face. Liz closed her eyes and let the sensations wash over her. Moving to an ear, he whispered, �I�m going to love you all night. I�m going to love you until you beg me to stop. I�m going to drive you crazy. I�m going to make you wild.� His tongue began a long lazy journey from her ear down to her neck and back up again. Liz began to tremble with desire. �Will, I want you. Love me Will.� She began to undo the buttons on her blouse but Will firmly moved her hand away. �I will undress you. Don�t rush honey. We have all night.� He pulled back to look at her lying on the bed, eyes slitted with desire, lips parted, breath coming in soft pants. Lust gripped his insides and wrenched them upside down. He had to close his eyes and take deep breaths before continuing. He ran his hands over the front of her, lingering for just a brief moment on her breasts. He began to slowly unbutton her blouse and bent his head to kiss and savor the newly exposed skin as he progressed. Parting the opened shirt, he slipped his hands under her bra and pulled it up, baring her breasts which he then covered with his hands. Feeling Liz stiffen under him, he pulled back and looked closely at her. �Honey, are you all right? Do you want me to stop?� Her breath hitched and she whimpered, �No, no. I�m fine. Please Will, I want you. Please.� �Trust me baby. I won�t hurt you. I love you Liz.� He moved to the end of the bed and removed her shoes. Taking a foot in his hand, he pulled off a sock and kissed her toes one by one, then licked the tender sole of her foot. Gasping from the unfamiliar but lovely sensations, Liz giggled and tried to pull her foot away but Will held it firmly and teased her with his hands brushing up and down her leg under her slacks. By the time he repeated his actions with the other foot, Liz had melted into the bed in a useless puddle. None of her limbs were working and the blood roared so loudly in her head she could barely hear Will�s murmured expressions of love. She wanted this feeling to go on forever. Leisurely, patiently, Will�s hands moved higher, over her hips to her waist. He unzipped the fly of her slacks and slowly tugged them down and off. Again his hands caressed her legs in their unhurried journey back to her waist. Pulling her up to a sitting position, Will slipped off her blouse and removed her bra. Laying her back down on the bed, he stopped to admire her near-naked state. �You are so beautiful Liz,� he breathed as he traced his fingers over her soft white shoulders, lush high breasts, flat stomach and firm thighs. �So very beautiful.� He knew he�d have to pick up the pace soon or he would go out of his mind with desire. But first he wanted Liz to go out of her mind. Lowering his face to her silky underwear, he nuzzled teasingly with lips and teeth, his fingers playing with the surrounding skin. He could feel her breath quickening as she moaned. Grasping the two thin sides, Will pulled the tiny piece of silk from her body and gloried in her nakedness. �Liz, I love you. Only you. Always you.� Burying his face in her breasts, he nipped at the soft skin before taking a firm nipple into his mouth. As his tongue swirled around the hardened nub, soft cries came from deep in Liz�s throat. �Now Will, please. I need you now.� Her frantic fingers tried to grab at his clothes, desperate for the feel of his skin against hers. �Shhhh,� he soothed, more to calm himself than her, �shhhh.� He took her hands and held them tightly with one of his own. With the other he found her soft, wet center and slid his fingers inside. Liz bucked underneath his hand and came hard. He held on until her intense shuddering ceased and then lay down beside her on the bed. Smiling weakly, Liz reached out to run a shaky finger down his cheek. �Wow,� was all she could manage to squeak out. �Oh no, dear heart. We are nowhere near done. I want to feel you against me now.� Will quickly undressed, slipped on a condom and stretched out beside her, desire clenching in his stomach like a vise. Her skin burned hotly against his as he drew her trembling mouth into his own. His increasingly demanding fingers urged her up to peak again and she clutched at him insistently. �Now!� she cried out. �I want you now!� He poised between her legs. �Look at me Liz. Look at me as I enter you.� The innocence in her huge brown eyes caused his heart to tumble over and over as he slowly lowered himself into her velvety sheath. �It�s only you Liz. You�re the only one. You�re mine.� They found their rhythm together and drove each other to the brink. When Will could hold out no longer, he moaned, �Come with me Lizzy,� and they fell off the edge together. To Be Continued��.

Bridget in Lala Land Part III of III "Hello, Colin," I managed to stammer, in attempt to compose self. "What brings you here?" I said, in voice one octave higher than normal. "I've just had my hair cut." Mmmmm, and a fine haircut it is, too. Mmmmm�."No, er, I mean, what brings you to Southern California?" Cannot believe am attempting to have normal conversation with Colin Firth in surreal day spa/salon setting�. "Ah. I'm visiting my son, who lives with his mother in Los Angeles. Yourself?" said Mr. Darcy, in manner of "On foot?" in the BBC's Pride and Prejudice. "Er, I've just moved to Malibu to be with my boyfriend and to further my career as a freelance writer." Arrrgh, that last bit sounded pretentious. "I don't suppose you'd be willing to sit for another interview?" Cannot believe I had the nerve to ask him for another interview�. "Um, well, interviews usually have to be arranged through my publicist first," said Mr. Darcy, with look of abject horror on his face, as he repeatedly rubbed the back of his neck. "Tell you what. Ring him up tomorrow, tell him we've spoken, and I'll see what I can do," he said, whilst handing me a business card. "Best of luck to you, Bridget. I hope you enjoy your time in the States," said Mr. Darcy, as he shook my hand, quickly turned round and loped toward the door. Mmmmm. Never noticed before how much Mr. Darcy and Mark look alike from behind�. Must find Tom and tell him about seeing Colin Firth and possible interview! Except that Raoul has returned to check on hair. Bloody hairdresser�. "Perfect!" pronounced Raoul, after untwisting single foil wrapper. Thereafter, he shampooed, then cut and styled hair in manner of Rene Russo in Thomas Crown Affair. Haircut was brilliant, although copper coloured highlights much redder and brighter than expected. Raoul assured me colour would fade in a few days. Wonder what Mark will think. "Bridge, is that you?" said Tom from behind. Got up from stylist's chair, turned round, and Tom and I gasped simultaneously. Tom had been transformed into English version of Ricky Martin, with hair spiked and highlighted and skin a lovely golden-brown colour. "Bridget! Or should I say Catherine Banning? It will be one hot night at the Darcy love shack tonight!" said Tom encouragingly. "Oh, do you really think so?" I purred. "You are perfection, Tom; all the California boys will chase you, now." Tom put convertible top up, as neither of us wanted to muss our hair. Told Tom about bizarre day spa experience and freakish chance encounter with Mr. Darcy. Whilst heading back to Malibu, Tom sang Love Shack, in manner of B-52s, and I applied makeup to face. Due to new hair colour, own makeup and lipstick shades now all wrong. Must now buy $400 worth of Bobbi Brown and Lorac makeup tomorrow. "I got me a car as big as a whale and we're headin' on down to the love shack," sang Tom, whilst bobbing head up and down. Began to light up fag, when Tom yelled, "Bridget! Not in the car!" "Tom, since when can I not smoke in your car?" I hissed. Began to feel like nicotine pariah, as the only two places could legally smoke in State of California were at Mark's house and in car. "Since I packed it in, Bridge. Sorry. I'd be socially ostracized if my car smelled like cigarettes. Besides, it would also kill the resale value of the HMS Tom," said Tom, rather apologetically. "Oh for heaven's sake!" I cried, as I dropped packet of Silk Cut and lighter back into purse. "Cheer up, Bridge, I'll have you home in a flash," said Tom, as he pulled into Mark's private drive. "There you are," Tom said, as he parked the car, reached over, and gave me kiss on cheek. "Aren't you coming in?" I asked, whilst opening the car door. "Ah, no. I am meeting up with Peter, the valet, at the Skybar. Tell Mark I will bring his shirt back tomorrow -- freshly laundered, of course." As Tom pulled out of Mark's drive, I let myself in front door. God, am totally knackered. Still not over jet lag, and today's events didn't help. Threw handbag onto nearby chair in living room�. "Bridget, darling, all rested up?" said Mark as he entered living room, wearing black jeans and jumper. Upon seeing me, he stopped dead in his tracks. His eyes then widened, he looked me up and down, and said, "Oh my God." I knew it -- Mark hates my hair. He once told me he loved me because I wasn't lacquered over like all the other girls he knew�. Have spent only one day in America and come home looking like J.R. Ewing's ex-wife. Didn't know whether to laugh, cry, or make mad search for large hat�. Was also angry with self that it mattered Mark like new hair. No self-respecting feminist would give matter second thought�. "Bridge, are you in a trance again?" said Mark, as he came over and wrapped his arms round my waist. "Your red hair is really, really sexy," he whispered, as he began to stroke my hair. "Er, really? Actually, it's copper coloured highlights." I said, voice quivering, as I tried to suppress impending flood of tears. "Yes, I do like your hair. It was just a bit of a shock. I thought you were only going in for a massage and facial this afternoon. How would you have reacted had I come home with red hair this evening?" "Fwaw, you'd look like Uriah Heep," I said, laughing, whilst wiping a tear from my cheek. "You're missing the point, Bridge. The fact remains you, too, would have been shocked had I come home with red hair," said Mark in full barrister cross-examination mode�. He eyes then softened, he smiled slightly, and said, "Um, begging your pardon, Miss Jones, ordinarily I would be too umble to ask, but might you allow me the pleasure of escorting you outside for our evening repast?" "Perhaps, Mr. Heep, but only this once," I said, as Mark took my hand and led me outside though the back terrace, down the terrace steps, and onto the beach. There -- in the middle of a lot of sand and darkness -- was a bonfire, as well as a blanket, two large pillows, lots of takeaway containers, and two bottles of my favorite chardonnay. "This reminds me of the feast in that Keats poem, The Eve of St. Whatsit," I said, as Mark poured me another glass of wine. "Precisely," said Mark, nodding in agreement. As we were eating, he told me about his day with the Mexicans, and asked about my day, aside from the obvious hair colour incident. "Er, it was a lot of rubbing and slathering," I said, leaving out the bits about the facial, the giant rash (which had miraculously subsided), and Colin Firth. "I only wanted your first day in California to be memorable," said Mark, as he drew me closer to him. "The first of many in our new home." I assured Mark that it had been memorable -- beyond words, in fact. We then began snogging in front of the bonfire, and felt huge wave of love come over me. Mmmmm. Mmmmm�. Suddenly saw pair of eyes looking at us. "OhmyGod, a coyote!" I screamed. Mark jumped to his feet, in instinctual move to protect us. Out of the darkness a tall, older man then walked up to us and said, "Sorry folks, didn't mean to startle you. Just came over to introduce myself, as I live next door. My name is Larry Hagman." There, larger than bloody life, was J.R. Ewing standing before us. "Oh, and folks, one more thing: bonfires are illegal in Malibu." Oh for God's sake! The End

Mmmmm...... Gail, that was a delicious chapter and well worth the wait. Eagerly anticipating the next post :-) Lisa - ROTFLOL over Colin's horror at prospect of second interview - and Larry Hagman showing up to interupt shag... too funny. Cant wait for more!

Thanks, Gail! I see your anniversary trip served as inspiration. ;-) Lisa! Or should I say Bridget? LOL, all the way! and Colin Firth. Funny how he glided right over that one. ;-)) We want more (in desperate search of chardonnay and Silk Cut mode), please!

Thanks Gail, your Darcy is so wonderfully romantic, and sensitive, with just a hint of a possessive and commanding manner. V. sexy. BTW congrats on your anniversary! It sounds like an amazing celebration --- what a wonderful ritual! Moving to an ear, he whispered, �I�m going to love you all night. I�m going to love you until you beg me to stop. I�m going to drive you crazy. I�m going to make you wild.� oo-ah! He sure drove me wild! Oh Lisa, so many gems, LMAO! Loved the "on foot" reference! And your Mark Darcy is adorably well --- MarkDarcylike! I think you should continue this, despite "the end" you've stuck there --- I want more! Mmmmm. Never noticed before how much Mr. Darcy and Mark look alike from behind LOL! Due to new hair colour, own makeup and lipstick shades now all wrong. Must now buy $400 worth of Bobbi Brown and Lorac makeup tomorrow Isn't that a bitch when that happens! Began to feel like nicotine pariah, as the only two places could legally smoke in State of California were at Mark's house and in car. LMAO, is it really that bad!?! I hope both of you talented writers post again v. soon!

Ok, making up for lost time here. What Matters Most Chapter 16 Chests heaving, they lay side by side and looked at each other in wonder. �Liz�.,� Will choked, unable to express all the feelings swarming inside of him. Unable to even think straight. Liz was a bit more articulate. �Will, that was wonderful. I have never felt that way before in my whole entire life.� Will pulled her into his arms and held on tight. �Liz�.Liz�. shit.� Shaking his head impatiently to clear the fog, he managed to get out, �Liz, I love you.� �I love you too.� She snuggled contentedly in his arms. �I don�t know what I was so afraid of. I knew I could trust you so I don�t know why I held back for so long. I�m sorry for the pain I�ve caused you.� In between planting kisses on her hair, Will protested, �No honey, you didn�t cause me pain. That was all my own doing.� Liz yawned and closed her eyes. �I love you Will. Hold me all night.� �Yes, my love,� he replied, stroking her hair gently until she fell asleep in his arms. He watched his love sleeping peacefully for a long time until he too went under. ***** Streaks of sunlight filtered through the cracks of the wooden blinds in the windows of Will�s bedroom. He woke to an ache in his left arm and found it covered with masses of dark curls. Smiling at the memory of the night before, he eased his arm free and pulled back the bedclothes to gaze at Liz�s naked body. Desire rising, he cupped a breast and played until its nipple stiffened. Liz groaned and opened her eyes sleepily. Fists of need slammed into his chest causing Will�s body to harden to steel. After quickly donning protection, he rolled on top of her and slid inside, kissing her drowsy mouth. Suddenly wide-awake and wanting, Liz grasped Will�s hair and wrapped her legs around his waist, drawing him closer. This wasn�t the slow sweet lovemaking of the previous night, but hot mindless lust. Liz raked her fingernails down Will�s back and cupped her hands over his buttocks, grabbing, insisting. He rode her hard and wild. Will latched onto Liz�s hair, pulling her head back to run his teeth along her throat. She quivered with excitement and desire. Wanting more, she pulled his mouth to hers and kissed him with a fervor she never thought was possible. Breaking away, she nibbled the stubble on his chin and scratched her face against his cheek, relishing in the rough textures. The tastes, smells and sensations made her feel alive in a way she had never been before. Nearing the edge, she cried out his name before tumbling over. Her responsiveness, her demands and finally her shudders wound around Will until he was caught up in her net of passion. The resulting release was explosive, leaving him dizzy and drained. He dropped onto her heaving chest, holding his weight by his arms so as not to crush her, and kept himself firmly lodged within her lush confines. �Good morning love,� he whispered as he kissed her soft swollen lips tenderly. �Ahh, yes it is,� she sighed. �I love you, my own William James Darcy. You are an amazing man.� Little fingers of hunger played with his gut causing him to stiffen inside of her yet again. �Shall I show you my dearest Elizabeth Anne Bennet, just how amazing I can be?� He lunged with a slow lazy stride and the corners of Liz�s mouth curved up in a well-satisfied smile. �Please do.� It was indeed a lovely morning. ***** When they finally rose to feed their starving bodies, it was afternoon. Completely and utterly sated, they still could not resist constantly touching, stroking, kissing each other. They prepared omelets, toast and coffee together, purposely bumping into each other in Will�s spacious kitchen. Liz set the table in the breakfast nook while Will dished out their culinary creations. After filling their stomachs, they sat looking at each other, grinning foolishly. �If any of our friends could see us now they would think we�ve flipped,� Will commented, enjoying the sight of his petite girlfriend wrapped in his too-large robe. �I am stupid in love with you Lizzy babe.� Liz took his hand and kissed each of his fingers. �If this is stupid, I don�t ever want to be intelligent. I love you Will.� Will grabbed Liz�s other hand and returned the favor. �How could anyone ever say you weren�t good in bed? That guy was a first-class idiot.� Liz�s hurt expression had Will immediately regretting his careless comment. �I�m sorry honey. I truly am stupid. Please, I didn�t mean to bring up bad memories.� He pulled Liz onto his lap and stroked her hair lovingly. �I love you baby. You�re everything to me.� �It�s OK, Will. I suppose I should tell you the story. It might help you to understand me better. And why I ended up with your brother.� �You don�t owe me explanations Liz. If you want to share your past with me, I�d love to learn more about you, but please don�t feel obligated. I don�t want you to hurt.� Liz kissed each of his cheeks softly and brushed an errant curl off his forehead. �I can�t hurt when I have your arms around me. You make me feel so safe and so loved Will. You are everything to me too. That�s why I feel like I need to tell you.� Will stood with Liz still in his arms and carried her to the living room sofa. �Then we might as well be comfortable.� He set her down and lay next to her, taking her into his arms, kissing her hair. �Comfy?� �Hmmmm. OK, don�t distract me. Here goes�. �When I was in high school, I had a lot of casual relationships but no serious boy friends. There was never much more than handholding and a little kissing. Then in my senior year, I started dating a guy and we stayed a couple for several months. We gradually progressed a little further, some touching, more fervent kisses, and he kept pushing for more. I can�t say I loved him but I liked him well enough and I was curious. Of course, I thought I was very mature and ready to take the next step. We decided to spend our prom night together in a hotel. I was very excited at the thought of losing my virginity. �Well, on prom night, he got very drunk. He ended up passing out in the limo and some of the other guys carried him up to the hotel room where he threw up on the bed. I was disappointed and disgusted and called Robby to pick me up. After that, I refused to go with him again and we graduated a short time later. I haven�t seen him since.� �Poor sucker,� Will commented, smirking, �he never knew what he missed. Liz poked him with her elbow. �Stop it. When I started college, I had a difficult time adjusting. I was homesick, missed my friends and didn�t particularly like my roommate. My grandmother pulled some strings and got me into a private dorm room. While that got rid of the roommate, I was very lonely. After about a month I met a guy named George Wickham. He was a sophomore, handsome and charming. We dated and he swept me off my feet. Once he had me hooked, he started pressuring me to sleep with him. Since I was still curious and thinking I was in love, I agreed. �The first time was horrible. It hurt a lot and George was very impatient with me. He didn�t want to wear a condom and was mad when I insisted. Afterwards I cried and he left me alone for several days. I was lonely and missed his company. When he finally called, I was desperate to have him back. But he no longer took me out or tried to charm me. All he wanted was sex. He would call or drop by and expect me to drop everything and go to bed with him. I�m ashamed to admit that I did. I felt like it was the only way to keep him. But I didn�t enjoy it and he always criticized my performance.� Tears were now falling down Liz�s face and Will gently brushed them away. He wanted to find this George Wickham and tear him from limb to limb. �He was an idiot honey,� he soothed. �It was his fault for not taking the time to give you pleasure. He was a selfish pig. It wasn�t you. It�s not you.� Liz dried her tears and kissed Will softly. �I do so love you. Let me finish this. This went on for a couple of months. My grades started to slip because I barely had enough time to study. And if George wanted sex when I was supposed to be in class, I skipped it. Now, realize that I was at school on a partial scholarship and my grandmother was paying the rest. I felt I owed it to her to do well. But here I was in danger of losing my scholarship and I was stressed out. George didn�t care. He said that if I loved him then he should come first. In spite of everything he did to me, I couldn�t bear being alone again and just gave into him. �Finally one night George came by very late. He had been out drinking with friends. I had made the mistake of giving him a key to my room and he came in while I was sleeping. He crawled into bed with me and when I woke up, he was already inside of me. After he finished I realized he wasn�t wearing a condom and freaked out. He laughed at me and walked out. I never saw him again. I found out a few days later than he had been caught cheating and was kicked out. I was a wreck. I was afraid I would end up pregnant or with some horrible disease as I had started hearing rumors about George with other women.� Will tightened his hold on Liz and rubbed her back comfortingly as she continued. �When I went home for Thanksgiving, I confessed all to my grandmother. She was great. She didn�t criticize or condemn but sympathized and soothed. She took me to a doctor and I was relieved to find that I hadn�t contracted any deadly viruses and I wasn�t pregnant. Grammy and I talked a lot that weekend about love and relationships and I began to see that what George and I had was very warped. There was no love involved on either side. I went back to school a wiser person and immersed myself in my studies. My grades improved greatly and eventually I did make some friends. �I stayed far away from guys until I met Brian in my junior year. We immediately respected each other�s intelligence and began to study together. He�d help with economics and I�d give him ideas on his case studies. We became good friends. When we weren�t studying, we went out to movies or clubs but always with other people. It was a comfortable relationship and just what I needed at that point in my life. It enabled me to build up trust again. �After that school year, I came home and , as you know, Brian went to work with your Dad in New York so we didn�t see each other the entire summer. I think I wrote to him once but he didn�t respond. But when school started again, we picked up right where we left off. As friends. At some point I guess we slid into being a couple without ever even discussing it. It was just assumed that we would spend all of our free time together. �Then we graduated, came home and continued on with our relationship. No one was more surprised than me when Brian decided we should be engaged. But we got along so well that I figured it could work. Then things changed. I guess I was good enough for a friend but not for a wife and Brian went on a mission to try to change me into something else. You know the rest. �And then I met you and fell in love.� Liz touched Will�s face and kissed him before continuing. �You make me feel things I have never felt before. No one has ever loved me the way you do. It makes me happy and it makes me feel good about myself. I figure if you � a wonderful, handsome, kind, giving man � can love me, I must be OK. Now I know how love is supposed to be � it�s what we have.� Will pulled her close to him. �I love you Liz. This is how it�s supposed to be. This is what I�ve been looking for my entire life. You�re smart, caring, affectionate, beautiful and incredibly sexy. I need to have you in my life. I love you.� And he proceeded to show her again just how very much. To Be Continued��.

Great story Gail...that was some weekend you must have had ! Lisa, that was hysterical. I am soooooooooo ready for the CF/BJ interview. Due to the Los Angeles habit of driving everywhere and the whole culture of the LA freeways.....I'm fuly expecting you to work in an "on foot" utterance for real. Maybe BJ suggests they go for a walk and Colin, looking horrified, replies........Take it away Lisa........

Whow, what a weekend to cause these...exorbitantly delectable, sexcellent chapters, Gail....the screen here was quite steamed up!! ROTFLOL Lisa, can't wait for the next section. Trust JR to interrupt at a crusial moment ;-))!!

(Hanne)exorbitantly delectable, sexcellent chapters LOL Hanne, Sexactly! Doing the 'Tracy-all-unnecessary dance'.

oh wow Gail it was worth the wait,he's some lover!!

Lisa great job - you've captured Bridget to a tee! Gail, that was fantastic *fanning self profusely* Sadie - Doing the 'Tracy-all-unnecessary dance' This I gotta see :-D

(Tracy)This I gotta see :-D Ah, so you're paying attention! But the dance moves are all yours. (Except I left out decking bit, since no woman in CF's bum's spot...alas no CF's bum spot either) BTW, how are studies going? Judy and I have your spot reserved on the cardboard (in gutter);-)

Gail, I especially enjoyed the "Pleasure Me Darcy" (grownup version of Tickle Me Elmo :-)) episode. Yum. Ladies, thanks for your kind comments regarding my BJD entry. I must admit that I am flattered and horrified that you want more, as it took me three months to come up with this story. I will give it a shot, but I am making no guarantees�. I know I broke some of HF rules (like mentioning BJ's hair color, etc.), but that is what is fun about writing FanFic -- there are no rules here. Anyway, thanks again.

Sadie, Thanks for keeping my place in the gutter. Studies? Nice of you to ask Sadie, .... er badly is probably the best way to describe it. Am supposed to be putting together a website for my final assessment and revising for the exam but keep getting distracted with all this fantastic fanfic action. Methinks I shall have to ration my drooling - no more unnecessariness for me for a while, ha! like I can be that strict with myself ;-( the dance moves are all yours You are so right now how does it go again: Left two-three, drool two-three, right two-three, crash two-three, puddle! And of course for the "Bum-spot" variation: Left two-three, glare two-three, deck two-three, run quickly away two-three! (Just in case we're hauled over the coals for straying from topic) - Once all the hard work is over and my brain has recovered from the strain I'll see if I can summon up the courage to do a little fanfic of my own (only if you and Judy 'do the business also'...dare ya! cardboard dry

Oops clearly brain has seized up entirely..cardboard dry, where did that come from? Hmmm *thinks* interesting name of a cocktail for us guttersnipes!

Lisa...way to go, girl on some more Bridget in LA LA Land. We all loved it and are waiting with baited breath for more....so go to it !! PS Please don't make us wait another 3 months !! Tracy, I have no idea what these dance moves refer to, but they were hysterical reading anyway. Does "bum spot" refer to a visit sombody paid to the Pemberley location ? I seem to remember a very funny story at Drool, some time ago, of a visitor to Lyme Park, jealously guarding the P&P lake from the prying eyes of other tourists. It was a hilarious read. Was that you ?

Bethanne - Possibly I went in August and was most miffed to find some...WOMAN...sat in the sacred spot, much as I wanted to push her into the murky depths, I didn't, contrary to the hilariously embelished account from Sadie (it was you Sadie wasn't it?) in the manner of tabloid journalist. Have now reputation as crazed Firth fan stalking would be Lyme visitors, thanks a bundle ;-D

(Tracy) Have now reputation as crazed Firth fan stalking would be Lyme visitors, thanks a bundle ;-D LOL!! We all have our crosses to bear. ;-D

*my arms have been twisted to do this* Contributions received as of 27 September. Thank you all very much.

Lisa, just wanted to say I loved Bridget in Lalaland. I was sorry when I finished The edge of reason (for the second time) but now I can read Bridget some more. I hope you will post new things soon.

Karen, thanks for posting Bethanne's chapters here! (Esbee) Lisa - ROTFLOL over Colin's horror at prospect of second interview - and Larry Hagman showing up to interupt shag... too funny. Ditto! Lisa, I really hope you do more chapters, since HF has decided to go another route with her stories... (Gail) Fists of need slammed into his chest causing Will�s body to harden to steel. After quickly donning protection, he rolled on top of her and slid inside, kissing her drowsy mouth. Suddenly wide-awake and wanting, Liz grasped Will�s hair and wrapped her legs around his waist, drawing him closer. This wasn�t the slow sweet lovemaking of the previous night, but hot mindless lust. Liz raked her fingernails down Will�s back and cupped her hands over his buttocks, grabbing, insisting. He rode her hard and wild. Will latched onto Liz�s hair, pulling her head back to run his teeth along her throat. She quivered with excitement and desire. Wanting more, she pulled his mouth to hers and kissed him with a fervor she never thought was possible. Breaking away, she nibbled the stubble on his chin and scratched her face against his cheek, relishing in the rough textures. The tastes, smells and sensations made her feel alive in a way she had never been before. Nearing the edge, she cried out his name before tumbling over. Her responsiveness, her demands and finally her shudders wound around Will until he was caught up in her net of passion. The resulting release was explosive, leaving him dizzy and drained. Well, wipe my mouth and tuck me in! Goodnight nurse! Oh Gaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiil! That was PARTICULARLY droolworthy! (Hanne) ...exorbitantly delectable, sexcellent chapters... yup, yup! *slurp* What a marvelous midweek surpise!

Wow Tracy, so that WAS you at Lyme Park ? Don't feel guilty at feeling possesive over LP. If I went there, I would probabLy be arrested, for setting up my tent and squatting there permanantly. When you were there, was the meadow our hero walks across, ablaze with the beautiful yellow flowers that we see in the movie ? The English countryside is so gorgeous in the movie, I'd love to know is it that spectacular in reality or is it just good cinematography ? This really belongs at #112 doesn't it, so feel free to reply there, ok ?

(Tracy)You are so right now how does it go again: Left two-three, drool two-three, right two-three, crash two-three, puddle! And of course for the "Bum-spot" variation: Left two-three, glare two-three, deck two-three, run quickly away two-three! LMAO! Here's to such fine choreography. *lifts her glass of cardboard dry* (LOL!) Sorry to hear studies are distracting you from drooling! Now that you've said so, it's been recorded that you will write fanfic. Will give Judy someone else to hound besides me! And yes, it was me who blew the whistle on Lyme infamy! *snorts at self* BTW, plenty of room left on cardboard, and plenty of cardboard dry on the rocks. :-D

That last was to all other fanfic droolers.

OK, the Olympics are just about over and life can get back to normal! Well a nice thought but now things are crazy at work and I'm losing my Wednesdays off until the end of the year. And I'm going away next weekend with my mom so this will probably be the last chapter for a couple of weeks. I hope you enjoy it. What Matters Most Chapter 17 Early on most mornings, people gather at the top of Cadillac Mountain in Acadia National Park to be the first ones in the United States to glimpse the sun as it rises and to get a certificate attesting to that fact. In the summer there could be a couple hundred people or more but when the tourist season ends, the number dwindles down to a trickle. While Liz had witnessed the event first hand many times, Will never had the desire to drag himself out of his comfortable soft bed just to see the sun rise. After all, it happened every day. A few weeks later, Liz and Will sat on the porch of Liz�s apartment arguing good-naturedly about it. �You�re so lazy,� she sniped. �What�s the big deal?� he replied, purposely trying to provoke her. �Who cares?� �But it�s so beautiful. The sky turns from black to gray and then soft colors appear and then everyone gets excited when that first slice of yellow emerges over the ocean. Then, before you know it, there�s a big yellow ball rising in the sky.� Will was charmed by her description. She took joy in the simplest of things and it was one of the reasons he loved her. �OK, you do make it sound somewhat appealing.� �Then you�ll come with me?� He groaned in jest. �Get up before the crack of dawn just to see the crack of dawn?� Oh, come on. It�s October and the sun doesn�t rise until nearly 7:00. You have to get up earlier than that when you go to work.� �OK, OK, if you insist. When do I have to submit to this torture?� �Sunday morning. Since you�re off Sunday and Monday next week, you�ll have a day to recover from the ordeal.� �If I do this for you, you have to do something for me,� he wheedled. �What�s that?� Liz asked even though she already knew the answer. �You have to stay with me Saturday night and wake me up with a kiss. �Deal.� ***** The alarm went off at 5:50 a.m. Will groaned and snuggled further under the covers. Liz wiped the sleep from her eyes and tugged the blankets off of Will. �Hey, stop that!� he protested, curling up in a ball. �It�s cold.� �Un uh, it�s time to get up.� Liz admired Will�s naked backside and began to run her fingers down his spine. She followed her fingers with kisses up his back to his neck. Will rolled over and caught her mouth in a kiss. �OK, I am up.� Liz eyed his now evident arousal. �So I see.� She moved on top of him and slowly pulled him inside of her, watching the desire darken his eyes. �I promised to wake you with a kiss but this seems so much more effective.� She began riding him steadily, enjoying her position of power. �Oh yes, good choice,� Will moaned and pulled her down to him. He captured a nipple between his teeth and played with his tongue until he heard Liz gasp. He rolled over, taking her with him, until their positions were reversed. �Now you are mine,� he whispered. �All mine.� When he felt her stiffen in anticipation of release, Will stilled his movement. �Not yet. Wait.� He remained buried deeply inside her body and tenderly kissed her cheeks, eyes, nose, lips. �Oh G-d Will, I can�t hold off much longer,� she whimpered. �Please Will, let me go now.� Will felt his control slip a notch with her entreaty. �OK baby, let�s go together.� He thrust into her now, hard and fast. Liz let go and he felt her gripping him wildly. One more push and he followed her over the edge. ***** They arrived at the top of Cadillac Mt. with 15 minutes to spare. After parking the car Will impatiently pulled Liz along by the hand to join a knot of people waiting for the first glimpse of the sun. �Boy for someone who didn�t even want to come, you are sure in a hurry.� �Well I�m here so I don�t want to miss it.� Just then a rocket shot up into the air and exploded into a shimmering gold spray. The crowd buzzed with surprise and delight at the unexpected display. �Look at that Will,� Liz chattered excitedly as another rocket went off in a colorful flower pattern. �I�ve never seen fireworks up here before. I wonder what the occasion is. This is so cool!� Will tightened an arm around Liz�s waist. �That�s just how I feel when I make love to you,� he murmured into her ear when loud bombs echoed bright bursts of white light. Liz giggled and offered up a swift kiss, quickly turning her gaze back to the sky so as not to miss anything. The short but spectacular display ended with several rockets exploding into heart shapes, timed to overlap each other as they spanned the sky. �How lovely.� Liz remarked and joined in spontaneous applause that had broken out from the crowd. As the residual puffs of smoke cleared, the first rays of light were visible over the horizon. The sky brightened and the foliage on the mountainside became apparent. Leaves of brilliant red, orange and yellow, dotted with the deep green of pine trees, stood in sharp contrast to the deep blue ocean visible in the distance. Before long a sliver of yellow emerged out of the water. �Isn�t it beautiful Will?� Liz asked eagerly. �Indeed it is.� Will was enjoying Liz�s expressions considerably more than the sunrise. �Have I told you today how much I love you?� She looked at him and grinned. �I knew you would enjoy this. Admit it. Come on.� Her humor turned to surprise as Will dropped to his knees and took her hands in his. �My dearest Liz, you mean everything to me. I�ve waited my entire life for you and I will never let you go. As we witness the dawning of a new day, I ask you to spend this day and every day hereafter by my side. Will you marry me?� �Will, oh Will,� the words bubbled up as her eyes filled with tears. �Yes. .Yes, I will marry you. I love you.� Will rose and took her in his arms. �I love you my dearest darling. I�ll love you forever.� He hugged her fiercely as his heart swelled with love and joy. Snuggled against his chest, Liz had never felt happier. This was right. This was so right. Suddenly she pulled away and looked up at him suspiciously. �Fireworks?� He grinned. �I knew you were a smart woman. Smooth huh?� She laughed. �And so all of this grumbling and complaining about getting up to watch the sunrise was just a ruse.� �Not at first, but once I saw you were determined to drag me up here I thought this would be the perfect place for a proposal. It seems special to you and I wanted you to always remember this moment and how much I love you.� �You are so sweet. I will remember this forever. I love you Will.� He took her left hand and held it up to his lips. �I love you too and soon you will wear my ring as a symbol of our promise. It seemed more romantic to give you one when I proposed but then I thought you might like to pick it out yourself. I contacted a jeweler in Bangor and we can take a ride there today. He�s expecting us this afternoon.� �Pretty confident were we?� Liz asked, smiling. He kissed her hand again. �More like hopeful. I told him I would call this morning to confirm just in case you weren�t as dazzled as I hoped you would be.� �I�m beyond dazzled. Let�s go in the gift shop and get our sunrise certificate. I want a momento of this morning.� ***** When they came out of the shop, Liz was clutching two dozen long-stemmed red roses. Will carried a framed certificate commemorating the occasion, which he had specially made with their names and the date written in calligraphy along with hand-drawn images of fireworks, hearts, roses and the sun coming up over the horizon. Liz was gratified by the time and care Will had taken in planning the event. It was one more indication of the love that continually surprised her. She wondered if she would ever get used to it. After returning to Will�s, they ate breakfast, made love, took a shower and made love again. After the second shower, they were finally ready to make the hour drive to Bangor, the nearest large city. Will had pre-selected an assortment of engagement and wedding rings which was shown to Liz. While the array may have appeared modest based on Will�s circumstances, it contained only the finest quality jewelry. With price tags removed, Liz had no idea of the cost and happily chose an exquisite two-carat diamond solitaire. Jointly they opted for plain gold wedding bands, pleased that they shared similar taste. The jeweler promised the rings would be ready within a week. Upon their return to Mt. Desert Island, Will and Liz shared their happy news with Liz�s parents then Will dropped Liz off at her apartment. They parted reluctantly but satisfied that soon they would be together always. To Be Continued��

Now THAT was sweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeet! *sigh* Thank Gail! Have fun in all your doings...

OOooh... mmmmmm... first thing in the morning before I go to work, too. ;)

OK Esbee. I have finished all 11 JD Robb books and even read the short story about Eve and Roarke in the 'Silent Night' anthology. Where the heck is the baby-making scene? Did I misunderstand you or are you leading me astray? Regardless, I enjoyed the books immensely. The merger of two of my favorite genres - mystery and romance - plus the incredibly sexy Roarke. Where does one get a man like that? He instigated periods of major drooling. Now if we could only get ODB cast as Roarke in a movie - aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

V.nice, Gail. I look forward to the next chapter.

What a delicious chapter and soooooooooo romantic,...*sigh* 11 books,....sheeeeeeesh I'd have to pick out a couple then,...which would you recommend, Gail!! I have to buy them on the net since they are impossible to get here. Well, not exactly impossible, but it's a difference between 48 hours (5 days delivered) ordered on the net, or 6 weeks if I ordered them in a Danish bookshop!!!

Hanne, I would recommend the first one in the series 'Naked in Death' as it is where Eve and Roarke meet and it's quite steamy. He asks her to marry him in the second book 'Glory in Death' and the third 'Immortal in Death' starts while they are on their honeymoon. The relationships Eve has with Roarke and other people plus her self-discovery (she was an abused child and long-buried memories come back sporatically) build from book to book so you may get confused if you read them out of order. Having said that, the books I liked the best besides the first one were 'Vengeance in Death' because it gets into Roarke's past and 'Witness in Death'. I wouldn't recommend this series unless you like murder mysteries as the romance, while incredibly steamy (and quite inventive), is definitely secondary to the mystery. I realize this discussion is a bit off-topic but I'll defend it by saying that Roarke is an incredible character and I personally view these stories as fanfic with ODB as Roarke. These stories also inspired pieces of the love scenes in my own fanfic. How's that for justification?

Thanks Gail,...I can definitely see ODB in Roarke....I guessed as much about the child abuse. I do like mysteries however they are wrapped, even in Bar Sinister there's a mystery, as life is full of them;-))

Okay! I promised I'd post this here.... a little snippet that belongs in the timeline of the last part of Parallels. As I did at DWG, I warn you that it is intensely emotional (although upon my rereading, I don't find it as tough to get through as I did when I wrote it! ;) ) so read at your own risk. :) Adieu The incessant sound of sirens was no longer a distraction. He�d been there too long to notice anymore. Seemingly hours had passed as he waited, unknowing. At every approach of a swishing white coat he had raised a hopeful and, at the same time, fearful gaze but no-one had come for him. Each successive enquiry he had ventured resulted in the same answer; he must wait for the attending physician for information. Any other circumstance would have found him barging into an office or lab to demand immediate answers, but this situation was beyond his control, beyond his ability to deal with rationally. �Dad?� Ben was shocked at the dazed look in his father�s eyes as he raised them to stare vaguely in his direction. Ben sat down quickly in the vacant chair beside Will. �What happened? How is she? What�s going on, Dad?� �I don�t know.� The words forced their way through a tightened throat and past lips that quivered with emotion. Ben placed an arm around his father�s shoulders and lowered his head. �Brenda said something about a fall. Did she hit her head on something?� �No.� Will drew a deep breath and assumed a detached air. �No, she didn�t fall. At least, that wasn�t the problem. She just complained of a sudden headache and wanted to lay down for a while. Before she made it to the top of the stairs she�d fainted... collapsed. Thank God I was with her or she would have ended up at the bottom of the staircase.� He paused to draw another steadying breath. �She didn�t wake up, though, not even in the ambulance all the way here. I kept talking to her, calling her. I begged her to wake up, but nothing!� Will looked into his son�s eyes, his own bright with moisture. �They took her away, into there.� He swept an arm toward the big set of double doors opposite their seats. �Wouldn�t let me go with her. I�ve seen no-one! They won�t tell me a thing! Nobody has �!� �Dad,� Ben interjected in an effort to calm him. �I�ll see what I can find out.� �They won�t tell you anything!� Ben crossed to the nurses� station and commanded the attention of the lone attendant. �My mother was brought in a while ago, Elizabeth Darcy. I want to know the names of the doctors attending her and I want to know what is going on. Now.� He quelled the rote reply on the lips of the nurse before the first word was uttered. �Now!� �Yes sir,� she said, backing away a pace and then hurrying through the doors that led to the examining rooms. In a few minutes she had returned and beckoned to Ben where he had rejoined his father. Ben came forward quickly. �You and your father may come through.� Will had stood when the nurse had called to Ben. Now he crossed the remaining distance in three strides and followed on the nurse�s heels as she led the way along the bright white corridor. Ben was close behind, glancing side to side as they passed open doorways on either side. The stinging scent of disinfectant, the clatter and ching of medical implements emanating from unknown locations set his nerves on edge. Will came to an abrupt halt, the nurse holding a curtain aside for him to enter one of the rooms. Cautiously, he moved forward. The sight that greeted him offered nothing in the way of reassurance. Several people, evidently doctors, were in consultation on one side of the room. However, Will�s eyes were instantly drawn to the bed where the beloved figure of his wife lay, still and silent, only the gentle rise and fall of her chest indicating life. Swallowing a growing lump in his throat, Will approached the bed and stood beside it, gazing down into Elizabeth�s face. Relaxed as in sleep, he could almost believe there was nothing amiss, except for the steady hum of equipment that surrounded her. Ben caught the attention of the doctors and they joined him, speaking in quiet voices. �What�s wrong with her?� Ben bluntly asked. �Would you prefer to discuss this in one of the private rooms?� asked the doctor who had introduced himself as DiLeone. �No, I wouldn�t. I think my father has waited long enough. Dad?� Ben frowned as Will didn�t appear to hear him. �Dad?� he called a little louder. �Mr. Darcy?� One of the other doctors had moved to Will�s side and touched his elbow. Will tore his gaze away from his wife�s form and looked enquiringly at the assembled medical experts. �I�m sorry,� began DiLeone. �The news is not good. Your wife has developed a tumour behind her left eye. It was an extremely rapid growing tumour, perhaps developing over merely weeks, but it has already grown too large.� �What do you mean, too large?� Ben stared at him in shock, his mind refusing to accept what was likely to come next. �It has already put too much pressure on the brain. At the rate it is growing, only a matter of hours remain before...� DiLeone paused. �Several areas of the brain have been affected and more are being forced to shut down due to lack of blood supply and the increased pressure. There is nothing we can do.� �Nothing?� Ben�s voice was hoarse. His gaze instinctively travelled to where his mother lay, willing her to wake up and refute this horrifying prognosis. �No.� The word was faint. �Oh, Liz,� Will whispered, his eyelids came together tightly, sealing in the tears. �Liz.� Slowly, the doctors began to file out of the room, leaving only DiLeone to offer further information. �If there is anyone else you need to call, please feel free to use the telephone in the room at the end of the hall. You will be undisturbed in this room until.... unless you call.� Ben watched his father�s struggle reflected in his face as he addressed his comment to the doctor. �How... how long did you say?� �An hour or two, not likely any more than that. These things are unpredictable. It all depends on how long her body fights to keep going.� DiLeone�s face was grave and sympathetic. After a moment he left the two Darcy men alone with her. Will pulled a chair up to Elizabeth�s side and sat down next to her. Taking her hand, he stroked the back of it as he spoke. �Oh my dear Liz, we never thought it would come down to this, did we? I was supposed to go first, or, ideally, we�d go together.� He choked on a weak laugh. �Why like this, though? No goodbyes... no chance to say... to say.....� Lips formed the words but no sound emerged. Will bowed his head against his wife�s hand and let out a stifled sob. Ben stood immobile, tears streamed down his face, unheeded. Never had he seen his father so vulnerable. It unnerved him, for he was suddenly faced with the reality that his world was about to come apart, his father would no longer be the strength to lean on, but would need to borrow the strength from the rest of the family. Worst of all, his mother.... his own source of love and support for most of his life was about to taken away, forever. His mind was spinning, unwilling to accept what he�d heard, what he could see happening in front of him. �Ben.� Will�s voice was harsh but got his son�s attention. �Would you call your sisters and Rich, tell them what�s happened?� �Sure, Dad.� �I don�t want to leave her......� Will turned his attention back to Elizabeth, his fingers continuing to stroke her hand. �Of course you don�t. I�ll be back as soon as I can.� Ben closed the door softly when he left the room. Will stood and leaned over the bed, one hand smoothing back the disarray of hair from Elizabeth�s face. One finger traced along her cheek, followed the edge of her jaw and rested against her lower lip. �Elizabeth.� He practically breathed the name. �You�ll take my heart with you, you know. It was always yours, from the moment I saw you. I thought my life was desolate during those years we were apart but I am afraid to even think what awaits me when I leave here today. To know that you will be gone forever, no smiles, no scolds.....� He smiled at a particularly fond memory of his wife giving him a good raking over the coals. The smile faded almost immediately, however. �I know I shouldn�t say this, you�d give me a right lecture on it, but even with our children and grandchildren to surround me, life will be empty without you.� Will glanced at the monitoring equipment surrounding the bed and the still form of his beloved Liz. Without a second thought he eased himself onto the surface next to her and raised her light form to lay against his chest. �Just like home, right?� Tears filled his eyes as he fought to deny the futility of this comfort. One arm held her securely against him, her body limp and unresponsive. Gently, he kissed the top of her head, his free hand taking her slackened one and intertwining their fingers. When he spoke, it was in the merest whisper, a voice filled with pain and hopelessness. �Thank you, dearest Elizabeth, for all that you have given me; our children, warm memories and years of exquisite happiness with the most beautiful woman I could ever wish to know.� Will�s voice broke on his final words. �I only wish I could say these things to you again, that you could hear them one more time.� Not a movement did he detect from her and Will could feel anger welling up inside himself. Why? Oh God, why take her from me, from her children? Oh, they could get along quite well without me, but their mother is indispensable! His face lowered to rest against Elizabeth�s hair, eyes closed and lips forming a small pout. He could feel the rise of her chest as she breathed, the rhythm beginning to become erratic. His own breathing was starting to labour as emotions fought for an outlet. Don�t leave me, Liz! His arms pulled her tighter to him, tears threatening to spill over despite his best efforts. Please! The woman in his arms gave a shuddering sigh and then silence reigned. I love you......... The End.

*sob*.....but you have changed the end, haven't you??? Not that it matters,..it's still very beautiful!! As I said when it was posted on DWG,..this is a fantastic epilogue to your sequels.

Sorry, I got them mixed up,...it was the end of Parallels that was the ultmate declaration of love..... and this is not an epilogue I know ....now. It's and iterlogue;-)!!;-)) I guess I was too caught up in it,.....*wiping eyes,....again*

Sorry Teg, but I couldn't read it again... I don't want to be sad!

Teg, that was so sad. You really have a way with words.

D-rn! Obviously I missed to close the tag! Will this fix it?

Yes! Fixed it! A new try: An Unusual Marriage Part 2 Confirmations When the men entered the parlour, Mr and Mrs Darcy�s eyes met and time stopped for both of them. The uninhibited erotic look in Darys�s eyes when he looked at her made Elizabeth blush and gasp. He let his eyes caress her form unrestrained. What now?! He can not do that here! Not being used to that look in company of others, and hardly being used to that look at all, she was almost at a loss. She was seldom as clearheaded as this when her passionate lover emitted these emotions. The heat of his ardent feelings was almost palpable. Unable to fully control her response, her breathing and eyes betrayed her. Colonel Fitzwilliam saw Elisabeth�s part of the heated exchange and was thrilled, amused and unintentionally aroused. Well, well, well! I think there will be some interesting exchanges this evening! Especially after they have got rid of the rest of us! Darcy, you lucky man! But I suppose you deserve it! And can match her passion� All the women saw Darcy�s look and no one doubted a word of what Elizabeth had said about his ardour and their mutual interests in their marriage. Oh my god! If a man would ever look at me like that!, they collectively swooned. Well, maybe not Georgiana. After all, he was her brother� But it added further understanding to some of the scenes she had witnessed over the years. Elizabeth struggled to compose herself and raised an eyebrow to her husband questioningly. Darcy merely gave her a wicked smile and turned off the heat somewhat, but not before again letting his gaze caress her body. She is so exquisite! Oh, if we were alone! I want to taste those lips� While Elizabeth was unable to greet her guests back to the parlour due to her preoccupation, her gentle sister Jane noticed the lack of concentration. She was intuitively aware of the reason for it, deemed it probable her sister would not regain control over her mind just yet and took over the obligation. "Welcome back, gentlemen! Would you care for some coffee? We were just about to ring the bell." Mr Hurst declined the coffee and sat down by himself with a glass of whisky offered by an obliging footman. Her sister�s words forced Elizabeth back to the present and she managed to compose herself. "Yes, welcome back! I take it you have been able to entertain yourselves without us?" Colonel Fitzwilliam laughed heartily. "Yes, madam, I believe our discourse was highly entertaining. And highly enlightening for certain individuals of the party!" Elizabeth again turned her gaze to her husband. He returned her gaze with a confirming subtle smile and a silent promise of more "enlightening" later. Elizabeth again blushed, embarrassed but at the same time thrilled at the anticipation his looks evoked. Whatever is Richard talking about? What can they possibly have discussed in there?! Nothing like what we discussed, surely? "Please do tell, Cousin Richard," Georgiana said, with a teasing smile. "Could it have something to do with the differences between men and women, pray?" Darcy�s reveries about his wife�s enticing form were immediately abandoned. What!? What would she know about that? He stared at his little sister. Richard Fitzwilliam coughed with surprise. "Georgiana! Have you eavesdropped!? That is exactly what we discussed." Georgiana laughed. "We just happened to discuss the same thing, you see. I think it was highly enlightening for certain individuals of our party too." Her eyes twinkled mischievously. "Is that so? Pray tell us, what did you discuss? The differences between men and women when it comes to flower arrangements?" the Colonel teased. "Well, not exactly. And some of us," here she gave a wink at Elizabeth, "claimed there are fewer differences between men and women than we think. But other members of the party objected to that." "Let�s hear! Mrs Darcy, do you think men have the same talent as women for flower arrangements?" The Colonel turned to Elizabeth. "Who ever said we discussed flower arrangements?" Elizabeth laughed. "No sir, our minds were much more pleasantly occupied. We discussed something much more stimulating, I dare say!" "Oh, such as�?" Darcy sensed his wife hinted at something alluring, as he recognised the twinkle in her eyes and her slightly curled lips. "Do you really want me to reveal that here? I would think it more appropriate to wait for later." Elizabeth challenged his look with lurking ardour in her eyes. "Maybe he could better wait, but what about the rest of us?" Charles Bingley cried. "Unless you tell us now, we will be kept uninformed." "Oh, I am sure your wife is eager to inform you when you retire to your chambers tonight," Elizabeth answered him, but rested her eyes on her sister. All the men looked with interest at Jane Bingley, who turned crimson. Sophia Fitzwilliam rescued her, by saying, "Each of you gentlemen may hear, and experience!, some interesting things this evening. Well, maybe not you, Richard dear," she said to her brother-in-law with an expression of regret mixed with her teasing smile, "but that reminds me to urge you to get married! You don�t know what you are missing! Ask your brother and cousin." "What could there possibly be in marriage that I don�t get in my present life?" Colonel Fitzwilliam retorted. He hated when people tried to marry him off. His eyes challenged his sister-in-law�s. "Then, obviously, I don�t want to hear anything about your life I wasn�t aware of. There are certain aspects of married life you are not supposed to know anything about," Sophia said in mock horror. He really is attractive when he defends himself like that! Almost passionate� Hmmm! I seem to have adopted Elizabeth�s vocabulary. "Yes little brother, I believe you and I should have a heart-to-heart talk. What would Mother say if she heard you?" Edward Fitzwilliam laughed. "I am thirty-six years old, you know," the Colonel said. "I doubt Mother would be too shocked if she heard I live a consummate adult life." "I do not want to hear you definition of adult life then, cousin," Darcy laughed. "You can not possibly live my definition of that kind of life." "No, I understood that much from our conversation just," the Colonel answered. "Now I think it is your turn to enlighten us," Georgiana smiled. "We merely compared different marital habits. It seems your brother was a bit surprised at the other married men�s� disclosures�," the Colonel said vaguely. "While I, an unmarried man, on the other hand knew exactly what they referred to. Doesn�t that seem strange?" "That depends on what you were discussing, Richard," Sophia said slyly. "Would it have something to do with tea parties? Then I know Darcy would be confused. Or was it perhaps about sleeping habits? Like shared bedrooms�, and time schedules�" The Colonel readily swallowed the bait. "Well, perhaps not sleeping habits� But definitely bedrooms routines. And something about closed doors and time intervals, I think." He gave a pointed look at Darcy who instantly turned his eyes at Elizabeth with an inquiring look. "Would you say there are different habits between men and women, my dear?" Darcy asked casually, but adjusting the ardour in his eyes. Elizabeth blushed under his eyes, If he doesn�t stop that right now I will have to take him out of this room and upstairs before I make a fool out of myself! "I really would not know. I do not have that many to compare with," Elizabeth managed with a faint gasp. "What is your opinion of the matter, sir?" Darcy stepped forward and took her hand in his and raised it to his lips and planted a feathery kiss on its back. He turned her hand and let his lips brush the wrist before he ever so slowly tasted the skin at the base of her thumb and completed the gesture with a delicate bite with his teeth. Elizabeth gasped and stared at him, nearly lost. She felt her pulse quicken, felt the familiar promising warmth between her legs and saw Darcy�s eyes drawn to her lips. He slowly lowered her hand without letting go of it and stepped even closer. For a moment they were oblivious of the other inhabitants of the room. They were acutely awakened by a discrete cough from Bingley and reluctantly stepped away from each other. "Will you answer your wife, Darce?" Charles teased. "Or must we ask her to repeat the question? I think it was simple enough, though." Darcy simply smiled at Elizabeth, showing his rare dimples. Again, the other ladies gasped. How does he do it!? Why doesn�t my husband look at me like that? Why haven�t I seen that before? "I� I am afraid I don�t remember what I asked," Elizabeth stammered between breaths, unable to tear her eyes away from her husband. "Never mind that, I think your husband answered your question, even though not verbally," Sophia said. "But as you said before, he is so intuitive and you communicate without words� Wasn�t that so, hmm?" "Intuitive! That was a new description of Darcy! And not the word that first comes to mind," Bingley cried. Darcy raised an eyebrow at Elizabeth. "Just my words!" Louisa Hurst exclaimed. But I am prepared to change my mind after this exhibition! Caroline Bingley eagerly nodded her consent, too frustrated to talk. "Well, then you don�t know the Darcy we know," the Colonel said as he winked at Elizabeth. "I already understood the Darcys have an understanding beyond what is common in marriage. No, I think men and women often look at these things from quite different angels, or what do you say Georgiana?" "You ask me? How would I know?" Georgiana was surprised. Don�t drag me into this! she reflected startled. "But you seemed quite well-informed when we discussed earlier," Jane interjected. "But perhaps not from personal experience; more as a spectator�" Darcy looked sharply at his sister. "What did you have to say in the matter?" "Absolutely nothing! I just said that I had learned a little of this and that by living with you two!" Georgiana retorted boldly Darcy averted his face to hide his smile. Yes, the things she has walked into must have taught her �this and that�. Knocking before entering, once and for all! Just think about all the times she has caught us in the middle of love-making! And she has probably seen us when we have not seen her� Poor girl - she must have been shocked. Poor Elizabeth who has had to comfort her and explain it all. "It would be quite entertaining to hear more about that some day, but maybe not in front of all these people. I have a sense your brother and sister-in-law would object," Edward Fitzwilliam said with an interested look at her young cousin. Darcy and Elizabeth looked at Georgiana in alarm. "Oh no, there is not a chance I would ever reveal that! Apart from my inborn discretion," Georgiana managed to check her full laughter, "I really would like to stay in my home, and not be thrown out into the street!" Everyone laughed. "It seems you have quite some holds on them!" Charles said. "If I need to blackmail Darcy, I will come to you." "You can always try! But as I said, I am not willing to risk their rage. Their secrets are quite safe with me," Georgiana laughed. "I only hope you will not be disappointed when you marry, and find out it is quite unusual to find such concordance of interests�, or what I should call it�, temperaments, maybe," Elizabeth smiled fondly at her sister-in-law. "Oh, I know that. But you have taught us how to make a husband happy, have you not?" Georgiana answered. "Is that so?" Stephen Cunningham perked up, having been silent during the whole conversation. He wasn�t totally comfortable in this gathering of people who were mostly family of the Darcys. "Pray, what did she teach you? Darcy seems happy enough, so I suppose it was good advice!" He smiled warmly at the young woman and then shot a hopeful sidelong glance at his new wife. "It sounded simple enough, but it is probable not that easy. But I would rather let Elizabeth say it herself, instead of me repeating it," Georgiana stated simply. Everyone looked expectantly at Elizabeth. She was forced to tear her eyes away from her husband again, as she had drowned in his bottomless eyes when the concentration had been turned to Georgiana. "I am not sure this applies to all marriages, but it is what my Aunt Madeleine Gardiner told me before I got married, and it seems to work for me, and for us." Elizabeth looked directly at her husband as she directed her melting affection towards him. "�Take care to show what you like, find out what he likes and strive to fulfil his desires�," she said, "�and he will return your wishes�. And I have done that, and I must say I have been rewarded thousand-fold." The Darcys were drawn closer to each other. It was pure magnetism. The others allowed them the privacy and turned their backs to the couple, though they had a hard time not looking at them. Especially Caroline Bingley had a hard time not staring at the couple. She was almost physically sick with envy. Darcy stood in font of Elizabeth. He acutely felt her proximity, smelled her scent, her essence and wanted to take her into his arms. Propriety prevented him, so he restrained himself and leaned close to her ear and kissed her cheek tenderly. As he let his lips linger at her soft skin he whispered in her ear, "You don�t know how much I love you, Mrs Darcy." "Oh, I think I know that. But if you doubt my perception, then you must show me, Mr Darcy," she whispered back and smiled with eyes beaming with happiness. "But unless you want to cause a scandal, I think it must wait until later," she added soberly. Darcy laughed throatily and again kissed her cheek tenderly. "It will have to wait, then, but if it gets acute maybe we could meet in the gallery?" His look was teasing, but held an undertone of fervency. "Why don�t we send them home right now?" Elizabeth quietly growled as she allowed her hand to tease the inside of his thigh, shielding her action from the room by blocking the way. Darcy gasped. "Madam, you mustn�t do that! What if anyone sees what you are doing?!" "Oh, there is no risk of that, but I am afraid someone might see the reaction it has on your --- physique," Elizabeth purred, as she stroked the outside of his breeches. She could feel his erection through the fabric and felt her own excitement grow. She felt the area between her legs begin to throb and perceived the moistness, anticipating the next step. Her nipples were teased by the restraining dress as her breath became shallow and quick. "Oh Liz, stop this or I will do something we will both regret. We must wait until we are alone. But then I promise you that you will experience something you have never experienced before," Darcy breathed against Elizabeth�s ear. He could hardly control his actions. "Yes. I will try to be good." Elizabeth whispered in between shallow breaths. "�Everything comes to those who wait�, I have been told. We don�t want to embarrass the guests, do we?" Elizabeth closed her eyes, took a deep breath and stepped away half a step from her flustered husband. When she opened her eyes, the bulge she saw in his breeches made her take half a step back and quietly say, "We must arrange this wisely, I think. Walk half a step behind me and let me cover you." Darcy growled but did as she said. They were saved by the arrival of the coffee tray and Darcy could unnoticed sit down on a sofa far away from Elizabeth, cross his legs and think about Aunt Catherine de Bourgh. The rest of the evening continued in the same way - on the surface a relaxed dinner-party among friends, but to those observant enough also a charged evening. Darcy and Elizabeth endeavoured to stay apart, to minimise the outbursts of emotions. Richard Fitzwilliam observed them closely, but refrained from interfering since he realised it could be dangerous. He had often noticed the suppressed suffusions of passion before, but never this palpably. The discussions must have triggered something fiery, I suppose. Or maybe it is like this always, when we are not along� What Georgiana said implies that�, the Colonel meditated. Maybe it is not such a bad idea to marry, after all. The guests, except Mr and Mrs Cunningham, were to stay at least for the night. While Mr and Mrs Darcy bid their neighbours farewell, the other guest started to make their way to the guest-rooms. Everyone had a lot to think about, and some were more anxious than others to retire to their own quarters. "Goodnight then, happy couples," the Colonel said teasingly to his brother and sister-in-law, Mr and Mrs Bingley and Mr and Mrs Hurst. "I expect reports at breakfast if the night offered some surprises, or if you still think men and women are different species. And you and I, ladies," he continues with feigned melancholy and a wink at Georgiana and Caroline Bingley, "must be kept in suspense for some time." "Goodnight, my dear," Sophia Fitzwilliam smiled. "Don�t sulk, it is your own choice to be kept ignorant. And I have gracefully chosen to forget what you said about living an �adult life� before." "And as for you two," the Colonel continued, addressing the Darcys, "I will not bid you a peaceful and good night, since I know you have wished us away for the best part of the night. Besides, I doubt it will be peaceful� Or that anything I say would have any influence!" Everyone laughed with assent. Elizabeth blushed prettily and looked away while Darcy challenged the Colonel by giving him a look straight in the eye that made even the Colonel blush and look away. The women felt weak and again gasped. Aaaaahhhhh� Why can it not be me who will spend the night with that gorgeous man? Darcy and Elizabeth were alone in the parlour. They could finally unleash their emotions. The air quivered with heat� To be continued� �eventually! I am a bit afraid of what I have started - not sure I can follow up this "foreplay" with a, for you demanding readers, gratifying final scene� ;-) I don�t want it to be indecent. Well, that depends on the definition! I want it to be graceful, not gross� It might take some time, so please be patient!

I don�t want it to be indecent...I want it to be graceful, I'm sure you'll find that delicate balance. I await with pleasure your next installment, Karin.

Wow, that was just amazing, Holy Cow......I'm burning up in here....Jeez, somenody open up a window and let some air in....YIKES !!!!!! I totally understand your tastefulness dilema, but pleeeeeeeeeezzzzzzz don't make us wait too long for the next installment. That was just great !! Git' writing girl !!

Darcy could unnoticed sit down on a sofa far away from Elizabeth, cross his legs and think about Aunt Catherine de Bourgh ROTF!! I love it! What a blend of heat and humour. :) Sound almost like one of those marriage retreats, but just imagining a group of Regency couples having a conversation on such topics!! hee hee!! Now as for the breeches.. just a passing thought. Is it any wonder, with the gentleman's wardrobe, that anyone could be in doubt of a man's interest in a lady when in her company? ;)

*splutter* coffee all over!! Darcy merely gave her a wicked smile and turned off the heat somewhat, but not before long again letting his gaze.... While Elizabeth was unable to greet her guests back to the parlour due to her preoccupation.... Hilarious, Karin!! More and yesterday rather than today;-DD!! Indeed, Teg, as we see in several scenes of P&P there is no doubt that occurrence of any change will be spotted immediately;-DDD

Delightful Karin - thanks!!

Karin, You've got a big audience out here awaiting more on Darcy and Lizzie.Thanks :-))

Yeah Teg, you have a point about the tight breeches of the day overtly displaying ..ahem.. a gentlemans's interest in a lady, but look at how loose and baggy a lot of Darcy's breeches are in P&P ? The wedding breeches and the ones he wears prior to jumping in the lake, are very puffy in front. Then again he does wear unrevealing black a lot........ Hmmmmmmmmm ??????????? God, I can't believe I just answered that question as if I was in n exam.....Darcy's breeches 101 !!!!!!!

Karin, what fun! Look forward to the next installment. Will try to be patient. :-) (Bethanne)God, I can't believe I just answered that question as if I was in an exam.....Darcy's breeches 101 !!!!!!! Sounds like one of the symptoms of Firthaholism to me, Bethanne. ;-)

Darcy 101... yeah! But there could be another reason Darcy's breeches are puffier and more roomy in front. He might need the extra space occasionally.... more space than, say, Bingley? *Ooh, bad Teg.....* *no Bingley slurs intended, either. ;)*

Ok Lisa, if it IS an exam in rampant Firthaholism, do I get an A++ ? Teg, no need to feel bad about insulting Bingley........its just that we all know Darcy to be much more of a man than Bingley could ever hope to be. I mean, this IS the Darcy Drool, isn't it ? How many websites are there dedicated Mr Bingley, for goodness sake ?

Oh KarinB, there was too much good stuff in this last chapter for me to pick out any favorites! All that heat... *siiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiigh* (Bethanne) Teg, no need to feel bad about insulting Bingley........its just that we all know Darcy to be much more of a man than Bingley could ever hope to be. I mean, this IS the Darcy Drool, isn't it ? How many websites are there dedicated Mr Bingley, for goodness sake ? ROTF! Truer words were never spoken...

How many websites are there dedicated Mr Bingley, for goodness sake ? Ha ha! The judge decides in favor of Mr. Darcy. Case closed.

Here, finally, is another chapter. What Matters Most Chapter 18 Liz and Will spent the next several days happily spreading their good news. The families on both sides were thrilled. Mrs. Bennet insisted that Will come for Thanksgiving dinner since his family was away and he agreed to try to get the day off from work. With a month�s notice and his seniority, he thought he could arrange it. Charlotte and Bill threw a celebration dinner for the couple, which included drinking copious amounts of champagne. Marty and Angie also insisted on throwing a congratulatory dinner for the couple. At the first opportunity (when Will and Marty had the same night off), the newly engaged couple drove to their friends� home to partake in the celebration. �You know, this is the first time we�re spending time alone with Marty and Angie. Usually when we visit they have a house full of people,� Liz commented as they walked up to the front door. Angie, with baby Amanda on her hip, opened the door and greeted them cheerfully. �Congratulations you two! I�m so happy for you! Come on in. Marty will be with us in a minute. He�s putting Susie to bed for me so I could finish feeding this one. Here, sit down. I�m going to put Amanda to bed now and then I�ll be yours for the rest of the evening. Well at least until one of these monsters wakes up!� Angie breezed out of the room leaving Will and Liz stunned in the aftermath of a whirlwind. �Whew! She makes me tired just listening to her!� Will laughed as he pulled Liz down onto the sofa next to him. �I guess having a couple of kids keeps you pretty busy,� Liz responded. Will leaned over to kiss her. �We�ll find out ourselves one day, I hope. How many kids do you think we should have?� Liz pondered seriously. �I�d like at least two I think. Maybe more. We�ll see after I�ve birthed two babies if I want to do it again! But I would like a couple of years with you all to myself first.� �That�s a deal I can live with. We�ll spend a lot of time practicing the conception part so when the time comes, we�ll know just what to do.� Liz poked him hard with her elbow just as Marty came into the room. �Fighting already you two?� he asked, grinning broadly. �Can�t even wait until after the wedding?� He offered drinks and as he went to fill their orders, Angie called out from the dining room,� Come on guys. Let�s eat while we can.� Again there was champagne but this time it was consumed sparingly. Angie was nursing after all and Will and Liz couldn�t face another hangover like they had the last time. But the conversation was lively and the friends enjoyed each other�s company. At ten o�clock, Amanda woke for her next feeding and Will and Liz decided it was time to go home. Marty said his good-byes and went to change the baby while Angie tarried a minute with her guests. �I really am happy for you both,� she said smiling and gave Liz a hug. She then turned to Will and laid a hand on his cheek. �I know you�ll be a great husband honey.� She kissed him and a private look passed between them that caused Liz to feel a little flutter of jealousy. Don�t be ridiculous! she scolded herself. It�s obvious that Marty and Angie adore each other. Still she couldn�t help but wonder at Will and Angie�s relationship. But as soon as the door closed behind them, Will pulled her into his arms and gave her a big kiss. �That was fun babe. I hope you had a good time.� �I did. I like Marty and Angie more every time we�re with them.� �I�m glad honey. Marty is my best friend and Angie is very special to me.� As she settled into the car, Liz felt that green-eyed monster make another appearance. �Oh, really? How special?� Will heard the tension in her voice and reached over to squeeze her hand. �Certainly not as special as you, my sweet Liz. But I guess I should tell you the whole story about Angie and Marty and me. It�s bound to come out at some point.� �Well now you have me very curious,� Liz said a little nervously. �What kind of sordid past do you have?� Will laughed. �It�s not that big a deal honey. The summer between my junior and senior years of high school, I met Angie. We hit it off and dated that whole summer. I really liked her a lot and thought she felt the same about me.� So far there was nothing in this story to relieve Liz�s jealousy and her stomach began to churn. �And just how far did this relationship go?� �Fortunately not as far as I would have liked. I tried to get in her pants a number of times, but Angie was a good girl and wouldn�t let me past second base.� That eased Liz�s stomach a little bit. �Well I�m glad to hear that. It would make me feel awkward around her if you guys had slept together. Knowing you wanted to is bad enough. How does Marty feel about all of this?� �Let me finish the story. I went back to Andover for my senior year thinking I was madly in love. Angie had promised to write to me and I couldn�t wait to show her letters off to my dorm mates.� �Will, how could you?� �Hey, teenage boys aren�t very sensitive you know. Anyway I only got one letter from her and that was it. I wrote several to her with no response and tried to call many times but she was never home. Well actually, she told me later that she was home but had instructed her family to get rid of me. See teenage girls aren�t all that sensitive either.� �That was pretty mean. She should have told you if she wasn�t interested any more. Had she met someone else?� �Yeah. She had met Marty. He moved to Mt. Desert Island that year and moved right in on my girl. Because my family was in New York, I wasn�t able to get back here until after Christmas. I begged some friends to invite me up for New Year�s Eve so I�d have an excuse to come back. I didn�t tell Angie I was coming and surprised her and Marty making out on the porch of her parents� house. �She cried, I yelled, and Marty threatened. But when I saw them together, I knew I had lost and went away with a broken heart.� Now Liz was stroking Will�s hand. �Oh baby, I�m so sorry.� �I got over it soon enough which led me to realize that it wasn�t really love. Anyway, after graduating from college I went to the police academy and who should be there but Marty. By then he and Angie had gotten married. We tried ignoring each other but ended up becoming best friends. It was strange at first but we�ve all gotten past it. And I love Angie as a friend and as Marty�s wife. She�s grown into a wonderful woman.� �Any regrets?� �No regrets, but over the last couple of years I have been a little envious of their happiness. I wanted what they had so much but I couldn�t find the right woman. I guess I indulged in a few moments of �what if� now and then. But now I have you and I have no reason to envy anyone else.� The rode the rest of the way home in silence, content in each other�s company. ***** �Hello?� Liz answered the phone groggily. �Hey babe, did I wake you?� �No, not really. Well, I guess you did. I was reading in bed and must have dozed off.� �I�m sorry honey.� �No, no, it�s OK, really. I want to talk to you and I�m awake now. How was work tonight?� �Busy. Marty and I busted a couple guys we had been after for quite a while. They put up a bit of a fuss but we were able to subdue them. Then we transported them down to the maximum security jail in Bangor.� He could hear the hitch in Liz�s voice. �Will, they sound very dangerous. You scare me.� Will kicked himself mentally for sharing a little too much about the job. He�d have to watch that in the future. �Honey, it wasn�t that big a deal. They weren�t armed and we were so there was no question about the outcome. Don�t worry Liz. I�m very careful and Marty and I watch out for each other. Now enough about that. How was your day?� �Fine. I missed you.� �I missed you too. I can�t wait until we�re married and I can come home to you every night. There�s nothing I�d like better right now than to be wrapped around you in my bed.� Liz felt the now familiar flutter in her stomach as her pulse quickened its pace. �Will, you can completely undo me in one sentence.� Will�s voice deepened and warmed. �Hmmmm, is that so? You know, I�m sitting in my bed and I�m naked. Thinking about you in your bed is getting me all worked up.� �Really? That�s interesting.� Liz was struggling to breathe. �Hmmmm, if you were here I�d be rubbing your nipples between my fingers. Why don�t you do that and pretend it�s me. Take off your nightgown first.� Will could hear her excitement over the phone in the little pants of breath she exhaled. �OK, I�m unbuttoning my nightie. It�s the red silk one you gave me last week. It�s all unbuttoned now and I�m taking it off.� Will was now fully aroused and groaned into the phone. �G-d Liz, I can picture you and I wish I was there. Are you naked now?� �Yes I am. I�m rubbing my hand on my right breast. The nipple is very hard and aching for your touch. Oh Will�..,� she gasped. �I want to put my mouth on it and feel it with my tongue. Liz, are you wet? Touch yourself there. Pretend it�s me.� He began to fist himself with his free hand wishing it was Liz�s. �I�m very wet and I want you Will. I want you to touch me. Oh G-d Will. I want to touch you too. Are you hard?� �Oh yes, and pretending this is your hand stroking me instead of my own.� Liz licked her dry lips and imagined Will pleasuring himself. �I wish you were here inside of me,� she whispered. �Will, I�m close. Will�..Will�..come with me.� �Oh G-d Liz, I�m right there. Are you ready?� �Yes, yes, yes. Ohhhh Will����..� �Liz���..I love you Liz����.� After a couple minutes of breath catching, Liz giggled. �Hey we just had phone sex. I�ve never done that before. It was kinda fun.� �Well don�t get too attached. I much prefer the real thing. But it was pretty good, wasn�t it?� �Better than doing it alone!� Liz laughed at Will�s gasp of surprise. �What? You can�t tell me you never do any tension releasing.� �Oh so that�s what you call it? I certainly have indulged in a little self-gratification in the past but I find the need is much less these days. Are you awfully tense Lizzy baby?� �Only when you�re not here. I�m getting so I need you all the time.� Will felt himself begin to harden yet again. �Baby, I�m so very glad because I need you all the time too. In fact, I�m in desperate need of you again right now.� �Again? Already? My, my Will, you are indeed insatiable.� �Hmmmmm. Please play along with me again.� It took a little longer this time but relief was satisfactorily attained on both sides. �Will, I have to go to sleep now. You�ve worn me out.� �I love you baby. Will you come over tomorrow night after work and wait for me?� �Yeah. I need you in person honey. I�ll stay over. I need to feel you inside of me.� �Don�t get me started again Liz. Good night honey. Sweet dreams.� �Night.� To Be Continued��

Avert your eyes: Fundraising Notice Ahead We've done very well, ladies, so a big Thank You for being so generous. As a housekeeping detail, I have personally contacted every person who made a donation. If you haven't gotten a thank you from me, then I haven't received it. Please let me know.

I've been gone for more than a WEEK and I only have ONE post to read????????? Shame! Shame on all of you... *sniff* I could... just... CRY! *waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!* Thank you, Gail. At least you care...

Yeah - where is everyone? I was gonna try to post another chapter today but since no one appears to be around to read it, I guess I'll wait until next week. Anyway, you're welcome Dani.

Gail, It's very quite here lately, but please, don't leave us!!! I love your history. I'm stil waiting the end of "The Wedding Singer". Thank you!!!

Awwww, Gail, please don't make us wait...! Your phone sex scene was wonderful -- and I've been waiting to see whether you tip more angst into the mix before we get our 'happily-ever-after'!! (<hanging head and scuffing the carpet with a toe> I meant to post last week how much I've enjoyed your last couple of chapters -- but they've rearranged some of the firewall security at work and I can no longer post from there. And, since I seem to be living there these days... <sigh>) Please post, soon??

Whoops - sorry about that - I hit something wrong. It's difficult to post during the week (that darn work keeps getting in the way) but I'll see what I can do. There is definitely more angst to follow. Can't make it too easy for our hero and heroine. But it will unfold in due time.

I concur with Dani,...full of eager anticipation did I tune in after a week's holiday in Portugal,..and...only one instalment (thank you Gail, heated as always. You could bring down fuel consumption here),...tsk tsk tsk!! Luckily I had brought some "material" along for the ride...

What Matters Most Chapter 19 The Loop Road is a 27-mile one-way boulevard that runs through Acadia National Park. It gets very congested in summer with cars in one lane and bicyclists, motorcyclists, roller bladers and pedestrians taking up the other. Motorists can rent or purchase an audio tape from the ranger station and listen to information about the park and its natural attractions. On a week day in early November, Liz and Will found themselves virtually alone as they meandered along on their bicycles. �Thanks for taking the day off to spend with me Liz,� Will said as they rode side-by-side. �I wanted to. I hate it when you have to work both weekend days and we can�t spend any time together. This is a pretty slow time at work right now and Andy told me to use up all my vacation between now and the end of the year. After that we�ll be really busy with preparing year-end closings and tax returns. And then the tourist season will start up again. So I should enjoy the peace and quiet in the office while I can.� �Perhaps we could both take a few days off and go somewhere. What do you think?� �I think that would be lovely. Where should we go? Some place warm?� �Actually I was thinking we might go to our ranch in Montana. It won�t be warmer but it�s a pretty time of year to visit. The aspens will be all in yellow and there will be snow on the mountain peaks. I would like to show it to you and introduce you to my father�s parents. They are retired now and spend most of the year at the ranch. I seriously considered moving there a couple years ago but then realized I couldn�t leave here. I�m very thankful about that now because of you. The ranch is my second most favorite place in the world though.� �Then I would love to see it and meet your grandparents. Let me know when you can get the time off and I�ll tell Andy. It will have to be after Thanksgiving though. We have to be here for that. You already promised my mother you were coming for dinner.� �Of course. I wouldn�t miss it.� �Oh Will, here�s Thunder Hole. Let�s stop.� Author�s note: Thunder Hole is a natural rock formation on the shore of Acadia. When the incoming tide is just the right height and comes in with just the right force, the water hits the rocks in such a way that it sprays up like a geyser and roars loudly. However, conditions have to be perfect otherwise it�s more like Trickle Hole. I managed to hit it right one time and it was pretty impressive. Unfortunately the tide was going out so there was no water in Thunder Hole. Liz and Will sat on the rocks for a few minutes, sharing a drink from Will�s water bottle. Liz pulled some stale bread out of her backpack and they amused themselves by throwing it to the seagulls who tried to catch the crumbs in mid air. A little while later they stopped their bikes again when Liz begged Will to take a short hike with her. �I can�t believe you have never climbed the Beehive Trail. Have you done Precipice?� �No Liz, what�s Precipice?� �It�s a similar type trail on another mountain but it�s quite a bit longer. We�ll have to do that another day when we have more time. Beehive is only a mile and we can go up and back in an hour. You have lived here all your life and don�t know the best parts of the island.� �You have to remember that I was away at school most of the time. We were only here in the summer and stayed away from the tourist areas. And once I started working, I never had time for exploration. In a way I�m glad because now you can show me everything I�ve missed.� Smiling, Liz took his hand and led him up the trail. It turned steep very quickly and they came to some metal rungs hammered into the side of the mountain. �OK, the trail goes this way,� Liz said as she began to climb. Will stayed close behind admiring the view. Not of the mountains, but of Liz�s backside. Hikers going down have the right of way on the narrow trail and a passing group had Will and Liz pressed up close to a rocky ledge. Then they climbed more ladders and were soon at the top of the small domed mountain. Though Beehive is not very high in elevation, it overlooks Sand Beach and the view is spectacular. Will and Liz decided to have their picnic in this picturesque spot. After they ate Liz had to go to the bathroom and found some shrubbery to hide behind. When she was finished she looked up and there was Will watching her. Startled, she screamed and he laughed. �Will! I�m going to kill you! You scared me half to death!� �I�m sorry,� he said not very sincerely. �I just couldn�t pass up the opportunity of seeing you with your pants down. A delightful sight I must say.� �You are incorrigible! What am I going to do with you?� �How about this?� Will asked, taking her into his arms and kissing her. It was impossible to be mad at him when such lovely sensations were flowing through her body. Will pulled her down to the ground and pressed up against her. Liz could feel his hardness through two layers of denim. She gently rocked her hips against his and he pushed back firmly. �Liz, I want you. Right here, right now.� �What if somebody comes?� �We�d better be quick then, hadn�t we?� Too aroused to argue, Liz allowed Will to unfasten her jeans and she wriggled them off as he yanked his down to his ankles. Covering her body with his, he slipped inside her parted thighs and moaned in pleasure before beginning to thrust frantically. �Hurry Lizzy, come for me baby.� The hardness of the ground at her back, the crisp fall air on her hot naked skin and the risk of discovery fueled Liz�s desire to a fever pitch culminating in a shattering climax, as she cried out his name. Her shudders brought Will to his own fulfillment and he emptied into her. After a very brief moment to gather their wits, they separated and quickly pulled clothes back on. Relieved that no one had disturbed their activity, Will and Liz looked at each other and laughed guiltily. Will tweaked Liz�s ponytail and gave her a quick firm kiss. �G-d girl, what you do to me! I can�t get enough of you.� Shaky from pleasure, Liz put her arms around Will and nibbled on his lower lip. �That was fantastic Will.� Slipping her tongue into his mouth, she kissed him deeply and thoroughly. �Wow!� Will exclaimed when she finally let him come up for air. �That really rocked your boat, didn�t it baby? I guess we�ll have to do it outside more often!� �Come on,� Liz laughed. �It�s getting late and it will be dark before we get back to the truck if we don�t hurry. I suggest we finish this discussion at home in bed.� �Oh yeah baby, sounds like a plan.� Will grabbed her hand and they bounded down the mountain. To Be Continued��

I loved this Chapter!!! This is getting better and better. Thank you for not leaving us alone!;)

Yeaa, another chapter! Thanks, Gail ;-).

Indeed,....*turning on the fan* thank you, Gail!! Don't miss any opportunity of enjoying yourself and entertaining us;-))

Thank you Gail. Looking forward to the next chapter "whew". BTW, I know this is very late, but thank you for telling us about Eve & Roarke. I've read all now except Judgement (can't find a copy in Australia at the moment).

Cathey, you're quite welcome although I can't take all the credit as Esbee got me started. And I'm very glad she did. Roarke has fueled many, many pleasant dreams! Not quite as many as ODB, but almost.

(Cathey) I've read all now except Judgement (can't find a copy in Australia at the moment). This is just a shameless plug for my favourite bookseller <shameless grin> ... Cathey, Pulp Fiction (Science Fiction, Fastasy, Crime and Mystery specialists!) in Brisbane has it. I was in there on my way home from work, just now... and Judgment in Death is on the new releases stand! They do mail order, too! If you want to try them, the number is 07 3236 2750 and their postal address is: Pulp Fiction, GPO Box 297, BRISBANE QLD 4001. Good luck! -- Thanks Gail for the new chapter! Lovely!

D'oh! I always remember something I was going to write as soon as I hit that 'submit' button! Getting Judgment in Death from Pulp Fiction (or another Australian bookshop) rather than an online bookseller gets around all the money lost from the Aus dollar being worth less than nothing at the moment, too!!

Thanks for this info Leanne. I'm not far from Brisbane (northern NSW), I might pop up there to do some shopping ;-)

Gail, thanks for the latest chapter on Liz and Will. I am afraid that my attempts to write a sequel to "Bridget in Lala Land" have been forestalled due to the demise of my hard drive last week (I now back everything up on a daily basis) and a bad spell of migraines, the latter which does strange things to my motor skills and ability to write. I have an idea for "The Interview," but need to take my time. I hope it will be worth the wait.

Don't worry, Lisa . As you must have gathered by now,...we are a patient lot(-_-)... I'm sure it will meet our sexpectations;-))

A little 'splendor in the grass'! Thanks Gail! �Come on,� Liz laughed. �It�s getting late and it will be dark before we get back to the truck if we don�t hurry. I suggest we finish this discussion at home in bed.� I'm finding it hard to be good on this Sunday afternoon! But a girl can dream, can't she? *sigh* (Hanne) I'm sure it will meet our sexpectations;-)) Sexactly!

*tap* *tap* *tap* uhhhh..... anyone out there? Getting so needy for some interesting reading material that I've decided to delurk. So helllooooooooooooooo out there.....

I've been checking every day just in case someone has had time to write but no luck. Nice to see you Betsy, even if its just to say hello.

Yep, purty durn quiet 'round heah.

I couldn't've put it bettah myself!!

I couldn't've put it better myself!!

Hehehe double trouble!!

I've been in a dry spell myself, but I can still beg some of our other authors... Wasn't Sadie supposed to have something written in October? or was it Judy? Nope, I'm almost sure it was Sadie! Oh... Sadie... where are you?

Hi Danielle, Bethanne, Heide...I'm just popping in to say hello. I haven't been able to be involved at drool lately. It is nice to be missed Danielle! (*Mental note to self, do not make promises* -))It was me who promised a story but I'm afraid it's on hold until further notice! *ducking* Anyway, this is a very belated thanks for your recent posting Gail. I'm sorry I wasn't around to express my appreciation at the time. Hope all is going well.

Hi everyone, I'm finally done with school, at least this quarter. Gotta go back in two weeks. I'm patiently waiting for more installments of old stories as well as fresh material. It's good to be home. Sarah

A WARM welcome to Betsy. Glad you de-lurked. Enjoy your mini-break Sarah. Hope you'll be entertained by the accommodating writers while you're home. I'm very happy to see Sadie's post. Hope that means you'll be able to come back more often. You've been missed. Maybe Judy will be encouraged to pop back in now too.

BETSY! Nice to see you've finally delurked. :-) Come on, authors, your appreciative public is waiting with baited breath to read a new installment. And they won't give up. Prepare for some heart-tugging begging and moaning. ;-D

What Matters Most Chapter 20 �And then I found poor Lizzy, still tied up and fast asleep with wet pants!� Everyone laughed as Emily Bennet finished yet another story about how her two eldest children used to pick on baby Liz. This particular event occurred when Robby and Jane tired of cops and robbers and went to play outside, totally forgetting about their five-year old �prisoner�. �That�s not even the worst of it,� Liz chimed in. �Once they hung me upside down and let the dog lick my face!� Will squeezed her hand sympathetically under the table but laughed right along with the Bennet family. They were gathered for Thanksgiving dinner and Will was getting an earful on the early days of the wild and rowdy Bennet children. While happy, his own childhood had been much more staid. He and Brian had their share of fights but rarely played together. And Georgianna was so much younger than her brothers, she was coddled instead of tortured. �No wonder I was such a brat!� Liz continued. �Who wouldn�t be with such tormentors as Robby and Jane!� But she looked fondly at her brother and sister. They had all come out of it none the worse for wear and now were as close as adult siblings could be. Karen heaved her heavy body out of the chair. �I need to walk around. After that meal I feel like I�m going to burst, in more ways than one.� Rob jumped up quickly to assist her. �Are you all right honey?� he asked with concern. Karen was a week late with their third child and Rob was edgy. Even though they had been through this twice before, it didn�t get any easier. Karen smiled and kissed his cheek. �I�m fine Rob. I don�t think it�s going to happen today. I just want to check on the kids. Come with me.� They walked out of the room hand in hand to check on their napping children. Jane, her own belly now softly rounded in her fifth month of pregnancy, took Charles� hand as he beamed at her. �Just think, at this time next year I�ll have two more great-grandbabies,� Mary Bennet said, smiling at the intimate exchange between Jane and Charles. �And my dear Lizzy will be married. Have you two set a wedding date?� �We�re thinking about August,� Liz replied. �We want something simple and preferable outdoors. No country club Grammy,� she added with a look at her grandmother. �You talked Karen and Jane into that, but it�s not for us.� �I didn�t have to do too much convincing as I recall,� Mary retorted, �but I have something much different in mind for you my dear.� �Mother,� Bob Bennet began with a warning in his voice, �you agreed not to interfere.� �My grandmother loves weddings and has managed to wheedle control of any and all weddings involving a Bennet,� Liz explained to Will. �We�d love to have your help Grammy, but it�s going to be our way.� �Well if you�d just listen to me, maybe you�ll be surprised,� Mary said huffily, putting a hurt look on her face. She knew the way to her granddaughter�s heart. Sure enough, Liz jumped out of her chair and kissed her grandmother on the cheek. �I�m sorry Grammy. Please tell us your ideas.� Pretending to be mollified, Mary continued as Liz sat down, �I suspected that the two of you would want something casual and I�ve been giving it a lot of thought. How about having the wedding at my house? Now before you say anything, let me tell you what I have in mind. We�ll have the ceremony out on the back lawn. It will be lovely with the ocean in the background and baskets of flowers everywhere. After the ceremony, we�ll have a big barbecue. Guests can use the pool and we can have volleyball and other games if you wish. They can bring their children too and I�ll hire a bunch of teenagers to tend them. That way no one has to worry about getting a babysitter.� Mary sat back, satisfied with herself. Liz and Will looked at each other and smiled. �Grammy, that sounds perfect.� �Mary, you�ve outdone yourself,� added Emily. �I think that sounds wonderful. Just one question � what if it rains?� �It won�t,� Mary said firmly. �But just in case, I was thinking we could have a picnic in the ballroom. We can still barbecue under the covered section of the patio and bring the food inside. We�ll have potted trees and flowers around the room and picnic tables. I think it will be fine if you don�t have too many guests.� �We don�t want a lot of people anyway,� Liz said. �Just family and some friends. I think we�ll be well under 100 people.� �Then that will work. And there�s plenty of room in the house for the kids to run around. We can have other types of games like a scavenger hunt or we could set up a casino where you win prizes instead of cash.� You could see the wheels turning in Mary�s creative mind. �It will be such fun!� �Grammy, I love you,� Liz said affectionately. Mary smiled at her youngest grandchild and rose from the table. �OK, we�ll plan later. Now let�s clear up this mess!� ******** Later that afternoon while Bob, Robby and Charles watched football, Jane and Karen took naps and Emily and Mary played with the children, Liz took Will on a tour of the Bennet home. Not that it was a large house, and two of the three bedrooms were in use but it gave them an excuse to be alone. �So this was your room,� Will said as he closed the door behind him. �Yes, Jane�s and mine. My father wasted no time when I moved out converting it into an office. They had already turned Robby�s room into a guestroom so this time he wanted a space of his own.� �How much time do you think we can get away with spending up here?� Will asked, pressing her against the wall. �You are insatiable Will,� she giggled, �and I think there will be a call to dessert before too long.� �I want you all the time my sweet,� he murmured between placing kisses all over her face and running his hands under her skirt. �And right now the only dessert I want is you.� Snaking his hand into her panties, he found her warm and wet. �Ummm, I�m not the only one who is insatiable.� He rubbed her sensitive bud with his thumb and plunged two moistened fingers deep inside. �Will,� she moaned, her legs turning to jelly. She would have slid to the floor but Will continued to hold her tightly against the wall. �Lizzy, I love to watch you. Show me your pleasure baby. Show me how much you like it.� Eyelids heavy with desire, Liz surrendered to the pleasure and rocked against his hand. Soft sighs escaped from her clogged throat. His expert touch drove her up quickly. Will watched her face intently as she gave herself up to the climax. He cupped her firmly until the shudders faded and slowly retrieved his hand. Wrapping his arms around her limp body, he kissed her deeply. �I love you so my sweet Liz.� Coming back down to earth and regaining her strength, Liz wrapped her hands around his neck. �Thank you,� she whispered. �What can I do for you?� �My pleasure and I�ll expect pay back later,� Will replied, grinning. He opened the door and they started down the stairs just as loud cheering exploded from the family room. �Sounds like the game is getting interesting. Let�s go see.� ***** On the following day, Liz and Will drove to Mary Bennet�s house for lunch and a further discussion of wedding plans. By the time they finished eating, they had set a date and Mary had lists of caterers, florists, and bands to research. Liz was happy to leave the details up to her grandmother. �Now my dear, let�s talk about dresses,� Mary began. Liz groaned, �Grammy, I�m wedding-ed out. Can�t we do this another day? Will doesn�t want to hear about dresses and Mom wants to get in on this act too. Why don�t we have a girls� day next weekend and invite Karen and Jane to help? After all, they will be bridesmaids and will certainly have an opinion.� �All right darling. Of course, Karen may be busy with the new baby by then.� �Then we�ll plan on meeting at her house. I�ll speak to Mom and set it up.� �Fine. Then I just have one other thing to discuss with the both of you and that is my wedding gift to you. I�ve been giving a lot of thought on how I want things split when I die.� �Grammy!� Liz cried, �please stop! You�re going to live a long time.� �Well I certainly hope so, my dear,� Mary replied, �but I�ve been having discussions with my lawyer lately and there are some things I would like to do. With Robby doing a wonderful job running the business, I want to make sure he is left in the position to continue to do so but I also want to be fair to you and Jane.� �Grammy, I don�t want anything but you. I don�t care about this stuff.� Mary took Liz�s hand and squeezed it gently. �You are sweet my darling, but a woman my age has to think of these things. You and Will will have children of your own some day and you need to think of their futures as well. Anyway, here�s what I would like to do. Robby, of course, will get the business and the majority of the stock. You and Jane will get a share of the rest. And I�ve spoken with Robby and Karen about this house. I want them to have it and we have decided that they will sell their house and move in with me now. This place is certainly large enough for all of us and this will allow me to spend lots of time with my grandchildren. Charles and Jane are already situated just down the street so I am giving them the house on Hilton Head with the caveat that I still get to use it whenever I please. That just leaves you two and if I can get you in the neighborhood, I�ll be able to have all my grandchildren and great-grandchildren close enough to see every day. What more could a grandmother ant?� Liz and Will looked at each other warily. �But Grammy, Will and I can hardly afford to live in this neighborhood. Well, actually Will could, but how would it look for a cop to live in a mansion? You know he lives fairly simply.� �Trust me, my love, I�ve thought it all out. What I am proposing for your wedding gift is a piece of my property on which I will build you a home. Now because the zoning laws in this part of town are quite strict, the land will technically remain as part of the estate. But all that means is if you decide to sell somewhere down the road, the current owners of the estate have first right of refusal to purchase it. And that right continues to the estate holder forever. Other than that, the land is yours to do with as you wish. I�d like to show you the lot I have in mind. It�s about 4 acres and has an ocean view. I�ve hired an architect and he will design a home to your specifications. You can build the little Cape of your dreams, but just keep in mind that children take a lot of space and plan accordingly. After all, you can always tell your friends that your grandmother just happened to have this lovely home on her property that she lets you rent for a song.� Will interjected, �As usual Mrs. Bennet, you�ve thought of everything. It�s a very generous offer but Liz and I need to discuss it.� �Of course. Just remember I�m doing this to be selfish. I want you all near me as I live out the rest of my old age.� Liz laughed. �Oh Grammy, you do know how to push my buttons.� �Of course girl! Now let�s go take a look at that property so you can make up your mind.� To Be Continued��

Snaking his hand into her panties, he found her warm and wet. �Ummm, I�m not the only one who is insatiable.� He rubbed her sensitive bud with his thumb and plunged two moistened fingers deep inside. O-H-H-H-H-H-H-H-H-H-H-M-Y! *fanning and needing a cigarette* Thanks Gail! *whew!* Thanks... �My pleasure and I�ll expect pay back later,� Will replied, grinning. Well????????? Where is it? I know I ask too much, but hey, you put it out there! Grammy wants full control doesn't she? She'd better hope their house not built too close to the mansion, she might hear some things that'll make her lose control!

�My pleasure and I�ll expect pay back later,� Hmmmmmmm,...lovely!! Can't wait;-))It has been very dry in here fore some time!!(-_-) (Danielle)She'd better hope their house not built too close to the mansion, she might hear some things that'll make her lose control! I doubt that very much, I think she knows her Liz. Coming from the same stock Liz might have inherited something from Grammy!

Wow, another hot chapter Gail! I'm bothered! Can't wait for the payback time!

Teg, I have just read "parallels" for the first time. It is amazing. I loved it. "Adieu" was so emotional that I teared up. I can't wait until your next stroy. Keep them coming. I wish I had the talent to write my own. Sarah

Sadie! I'm sorry your story is on hold... maybe something around Christmas?

*nodding vigorously* Pretty please!!! Christmas present ;-D !!!!...yayay

LOL! Tell my boss to stop overworking me so that I have time to write! It's been one thing after another.

Pray Sadie, what's your boss' name? Height? Hair color? and what time, exactly, does he/she get to work on most days? I'm thinking cement shoes...

LMAO Danielle. It's an intriguing idea. In the meantime, we need some fanfic SOMEONE!!

Thanks, Sarah! :) But don't think you can't write anything, yourself. You never know until you try! Dani, I thought for a minute you had something else in mind to distract Sadie's boss... all those questions about height, hair colour, etc. ;) Well, what else did you expect me to think??? This is a drool site, after all!!! Oh, now I have had an idea.....

(Dani)I'm thinking cement shoes Oh, I misread it substituting the th with an s. Yippie,...wonderful, Teg! I wish SOMEONE (read: Dani) would be so easily inspired;-DDD

I won't say this is my last 'extra bit' from Parallels, because who knows what ideas I may come up with in the future. The whole trilogy is an obsession with me, my characters an integral part of my own being. Anyway, I did add a bit to this since posting it at DWG. Enjoy! :) Letting Go The house was still. The clock at the bedside read two twenty-three. Throwing the coverlet back, Will swung his legs to the floor and wriggled his feet into the slippers that lay there. His dressing gown lay across the foot of the bed and he carefully slipped it on before padding across the room to open the door, peering out into the darkened hallway. Not a sound broke the silence but the steady tick-ticking of the clock near the top of the huge staircase. His eyes were inexorably drawn to the stairs, a twinge of painful memory brushing against his weakening resistance. The darkness of the hall was no impediment as Will made his way down its length toward the gallery. Slow, measured steps carried him past various doorways, pausing before each as more memories intruded upon his thoughts. Elizabeth and William, as he was called then.... the first time he�d seen them together. The snow was falling gently around them, the little boy covered head to toe in the white stuff. His mother�s face was red from the cold, or was that embarrassment? Never had he seen anything so beautiful in his life! This woman who had rent his heart years before, when he had tasted perfect happiness and then had it torn from him. To see her again was an exquisite torture, but one that he had thought himself prepared for, knowing she would be there. Was it the pain of past memories or the delight in a renewed opportunity that stung him hardest? He heard not a word she had said and, when she turned away, heading back to the house with the little boy in tow, for the first time he realized that his heart had returned... whole, intact.... tied irrevocably to this woman. Will sighed and moved on. Anna.... fresh scrubbed and in a pretty pink sundress, her hair tidily arranged in a French braid. Not fifteen minutes later her mother leading her by the hand back into the house and marching her upstairs to the bath, a trail of mud leading back to the scene of the crime. �Why did I ever think that a dress would deter you from following your brother down to the pond to catch frogs?� lamented Elizabeth in a voice that echoed in the open foyer. Even after all those years he could still hear her voice in the corridor as she had scolded their daughter all the way to the bath. Will continued down the hallway, no change in his pace. The memories didn�t surprise him. He had been reliving them for the last few months, since he first awoke in the middle of the night and began making these forays to the gallery. At first they were quite painful to accept but, as time wore on, he preferred to recall these pleasant and amusing snippets of his life to spending a lonely night staring at the ceiling of his bedroom, aching for the part of him that was no longer there. Each night brought new memories, he had yet to recall the same one twice. Will had even begun to look forward to these clandestine excursions every night for they at least afforded him the opportunity to be with his Liz once more, even if it was only in his mind. He glanced to either side of the hall, the two bedroom doors ajar. It had been several years since either had been occupied but he could still see his daughters as they had giggled and made faces at each other across the width of the corridor. �Back to bed, girls.� The hint of amusement around Elizabeth�s mouth belied the stern tone she was trying to effect. Two sets of wide brown eyes gazed apologetically back at their mother, more sorry for being caught than for being out of bed at this hour of the night. �Spoilsport,� Will grumbled behind her. �Shhh!� Elizabeth countered, grimly eyeing the collection of stuffed bears and assorted animals that littered the hallway, mute testimony to the battle recently waged. �Haven�t you encouraged enough rebellion for one night?� Leaning against one of the doorframes, Will stared into the inky blackness of the vacant room, seeing in his mind�s eye the tiny form tucked under the blankets raise herself up on one elbow and whisper a soft �Daddy?� He sighed and turned in the direction of the gallery once more. After countless nights repeating this ritual, he knew exactly how many steps would be taken before he reached his destination. As he passed the windows that looked out onto the front lawn, the moonlight streaming through the glass created illusions before Will�s eyes. She was laughing at him. Eyes sparkling, she beckoned him forward with one slim arm slightly raised. Before he had taken two steps toward her, Elizabeth giggled and spun herself in a circle, her skirt swirling out and around her shapely legs. He stopped and blinked, shaking his head to dispel the lingering image, then walked the final stretch of corridor to sink down into a chair along the wall. On the opposite wall was a portrait. Unlike the many others than hung in the gallery, this one was not a commissioned painting but a photograph. No artist, no matter the skill, could capture Will�s Elizabeth. This photo had been a tedious project. In the end it had been a shot captured at an unguarded moment, when she had caught sight of her husband playing ball with their sons behind the photographer, that had been the best. Will�s gaze rose to meet those of the portrait. The laughter in Elizabeth�s eyes, the sparkle... there was life in every aspect of her. A tiny smile hinted at the corners of her mouth. An almost inaudible sigh escaped him as his head came to rest against the back of the chair. He stared at the portrait and allowed his mind to take him where it may. �Will! Oh, Will, it�s lovely! How did you know?� Elizabeth�s eyes lit up in delight and she flung her arms about his neck, kissing him impulsively. �You are the most thoughtful, the best of husbands!� ~~~~ �You have a daughter.� The baby�s cry was music to his ears. He took the tiny bundle from the doctor and held her close for Elizabeth to see. One tiny fist was waving about as Will laid a gentle kiss on the top of her head. �She�s beautiful,� Elizabeth whispered. �She�s perfect,� Will smiled at his wife. �How could she be anything but?� ~~~~ A chorus of voices joined together in assorted keys to wish their father a happy birthday. Will�s ear registered the assault but his heart translated the noise into a beautiful rendition of the traditional song. His eyes met Elizabeth�s over the heads of their children as they gathered around, pressing forward to bestow hugs and kisses on him. There was nothing, he knew, that could rival the contentment and joy that filled him when surrounded by his family. Kneeling down, he allowed his children to push him over while they climbed on top of him, giggling and squirming..... The chime of the clock roused Will from a light sleep. Drowsily, his eyes sought the display on the face of the timepiece at the end of the hall. The huge, ugly gilt exterior was a sharp contrast to the delicate musical notes that daily sounded out the quarter hours. �No, no Will,� Elizabeth frowned. �You can�t send it back.� �I�m not hanging this.. this.. monstrosity in our home!� Will shook his head as he contemplated the gall of his aunt in sending a �gift� of this nature. His wife giggled. �I�ll bet it cost her a fortune!� Will was not amused. �It�s ugly. Elizabeth, it�s an insult. You know she meant it as one.� �Perhaps she did, but Will, just listen.� She drew the minute hand forward to trigger the mechanism for the chime. A delicate tinkling of bells issued from the unlikely source. Elizabeth grinned. �It sounds so pretty.� �Maybe we can hang it in the closet,� Will grumbled. �Clocks in the closet? Will, whoever heard of anything so absurd!� Elizabeth nodded her head decisively. �There�s a little alcove in the gallery that will be just perfect for this.� �Just perfect, Elizabeth,� Will whispered. �I�m probably sitting in the only place where the bloody thing can be seen.� He closed his eyes again and shifted uncomfortably in the chair. A chill descended and he pulled his dressing gown closer around his body. The steady tick-tick of the clock now caught his attention. Will opened his eyes to stare at the portrait. Focussing on the image before him, he allowed the rhythmic sound of the clock to lure his memories of the lady to once again take shape before him. �I didn�t think you were coming.� �Have I disappointed you yet?� �Never.� A pause. �How much longer?� �Not long. I promise.� �I miss you.� �I know. You have no idea how much I miss you.� Eyes still closed, Will�s hand reached out to empty air...... �Don�t make me wait any longer. Please... I can�t bear it.� �Patience... all will be as it should.� The clock chimed the beginning of a new hour. �May I?� A delicate hand was placed in his own and the music drew the couple to the floor for the dance. Sweeping a dramatic entry onto the floor, Will pulled her close, whispering in her ear. The smile that slowly spread across her face was not one of amusement but of satisfaction. She encouraged him to lead her through the maze of couples and away from the scrutiny of the spectators, those looking for evidence of discord in any form. Nothing could possibly give the impression of disharmony on this night of all nights. The bond was too strong, the need almost visible. A murmur from the crowd reached the ears of the couple. An unmistakable voice called out across the room. �You�re needed� �It�s time he learned to do things without me.� �Just go see what he wants. It will only take a minute.� �Not this time. We all have to let go eventually. Some just require a shove.� Their dancing carried them further away and the crowd began to thin. The voice grew quieter, less urgent. A flicker of something, not quite regret, flashed in his eyes and was gone. His partner saw it but made no comment, knowing the decision had been made. Wrapping his arms about her, he sighed as her body�s warmth seeped into his and the music led them even further from the others. Soon the strains of the song were left behind and they were alone, all vestiges of the outside world faded away. As their bodies swayed together he closed his eyes, allowing his fingers to trace lightly down her sides and along her hips. A soft sigh from her lips brought a smile to his own and his eyes opened once more to see the sparkle reflected in hers. Her hand reached down and took hold of his, stepping back a pace and leading him toward the misty end of the hallway. Nothing was visible beyond and he paused while she continued on a few feet ahead. Then she turned and waited patiently, the light from behind outlining her figure under the filmy gown she wore. He drew in a breath, inhaling the scent borne upon the air; a gentle scent of honeysuckle and roses, spring rain and sunshine. She now stood before him, naked but for her smile.... a mischievous, inviting smile, full of hope and promises. The mist curled tantalizingly around her legs in wisps and tendrils that caressed as they travelled upward. A few tendrils snaked toward him, whispering as they wrapped themselves about his body. He felt his own clothes fall away and the mist envelop him, gently guiding him forward until his body was next to hers. He gazed upon her, drinking in her beauty while she continued to watch him with that bewitching smile. One finger reached out to trace a line along his jaw, his throat and down his chest. He folded her in his arms and buried his face into her hair. �Make love to me, Will.� Her silent plea echoed in his ears. �Don�t leave me, Liz. Not again.� .... he added his own plea as the mists swirled frantically around them ...... �Never again.� .... she promised as they joined together...... Never again..... *** Ben sat back on his heels, his head hanging and his eyes closed. One hand was still wrapped around his father�s wrist. �This is how you wanted it to be, isn�t it?� His voice was a low whisper. Bringing his head up, he opened his eyes once again and stared at the still face. �I knew you wouldn�t stay with us for long, not after Mum was gone. I didn�t think it would be so quick, though.� Ben let out a long, broken sigh. �Just what did you find here every night?� He glanced up at the portrait smiling down on them. �Do you know much of him died with you?� Rising to his feet, Ben tucked the blanket around Will�s form one last time. His eyes closed in an expression of pain, then he turned away, walking down the long, quiet hallway to face his future. The End.

That was sad but beautiful Teg.I don't know how you manage to write about their death as it brings a lump to my throat just reading it.His memories were so poignant. Gail,I've enjoyed catching up on your story as well! To all writers out there more please & soon

Ohhhhhhhhhh Teg! *shakes head and wipes tears from eyes* I didn't need to see this today! Darn it! And you made me read it again, just to see what you added... Blast! Beautiful as always! (Teg) Dani, I thought for a minute you had something else in mind to distract Sadie's boss... all those questions about height, hair colour, etc. ;) Well, what else did you expect me to think??? This is a drool site, after all!!! LOL! I'll be more careful next time! And no Hanne, I haven't had any inspriation in quite a while...

Wonderful Teg,....*sniff*....A lesson in how to use your arts and allurements to make us read this sad story once again, but it was definitely worth it...beautiful additions!!!

Oh Teg, this is so beautiful and sad *wipes tears*.... Now, when are you going to write the death scenes for all their children? -D

AAAAAhhhhhhhhhh........so beautiful Teg. Will and Elizabeth have found heaven in more ways than one. While I could not bring myself to read the Lizzy death scene, this one was easier. Maybe because she was already gone and Will was ready to go and be with her again. Still sad, but yet hopeful. (Sadie) Now when are you going to write the death scenes for all their children? Please no!! I can't take any more sadness!!

(Sadie) Now when are you going to write the death scenes for all their children? (Gail) Please no!! I can't take any more sadness!! I'm with you on that score, Gail!

Oh dear, I left the italics on! Happy Thanksgiving! Perhaps someone will have the opportunity to write something for Drool during the long weekend...?

(DanielleL)Perhaps someone will have the opportunity to write something for Drool during the long weekend...? I second that-)

Yes, you have a long weekend, Danielle! Go to it! ;)

Not to interrupt the creative flow or anything but has anyone heard from Irene? Was wondering how she's doing.

(Teg) Yes, you have a long weekend, Danielle! Go to it! ;) Sorry Teg, no can do. now will to do it. major deadline at work in less than 2 weeks! Heide, I heard from Irene just two days ago! She said she was doing fine, although she had just left the hospital. She even said she would drop us a line sometime soon...

Thanks, Danielle. Glad to hear she'll pay us a visit soon.

I'm off to school tomorrow. I expect to have some drool waiting for me after "hours" of studying. Hope everyone had a great Thanksgiving. Sarah

A couple of articles in The Times today that our writers and readers might be interested in reading. I'll link to the first and give you the second. Comic novelist Wendy Holden, nominated for this year�s Bad Sex in Fiction award, comes clean about her motivation http://www.thetimes.co.uk/article/0,,43081,00.html And the second: Good sex writing is hard Rowan Pelling isn�t surprised � good sex writing is hard ABOUT five years ago Chatto & Windus commissioned a series of erotic novellas from various well-known writers. When the first manuscripts turned up on the editor�s desk there was consternation. They were full of sex, but not one of them was sexy. This story confirms something I have long suspected: erotic writing is the trickiest form of literature that a writer can attempt. If a writer falls short of the G-spot they earn the derision of their peers and a Bad Sex Award from the Literary Review. When an author does succeed in creating a lubricious scenario, the plaudits pass them by in favour of the big book of ideas. Sex is by nature parochial � the biggest orgy takes up less room than the smallest battle. So it�s about time we acknowledged the quiet heroism of writers who evoke small monsoons in the groin area of their readers. Hitherto their only reward has been stained bed sheets and the odd stalker. The best-known names in the English language sex canon fall short of erotic greatness: John Clelland and Henry Miller never leave you with time to relax. D.H. Lawrence is superior to these brethren, but still doesn�t know where to stop: even the humble catkin becomes a pulsating vulva. The best sex writing, like the best sex, punctuates the main action, and leaves you wanting more. My favourite fiction from The Erotic Review describes sex but is not necessarily about sex; instead, sexual preference is used to illuminate character. Good erotic writing shares many of the characteristics of good comic writing. In both mediums the build- up of tension and exquisite pleasure of relief is the central motive; in both, you have to be audacious. Good comedians and eroticists are trespassers who go as close to the boundaries as they dare. And both mediums demand a straight face. A good erotic writer delivers a sex scene with the same deadpan authority that Paul Merton delivers a punch-line. The reader, or audience, decides to be seduced. In recent fiction several sex scenes have the kind of kinetic impact I�m talking about. Tim Binding�s In the Kingdom of the Air contains explicit descriptions of a purely physical affair. The protagonist�s calm descriptions of every permutation of adulterous sex are disturbingly erotic (even the author�s wife was reportedly shocked). Similarly, in Birdsong, Sebastian Faulks�s juxtaposition of a love affair with a soldier�s experience of trench warfare serves to intensify the horrors of war; sincerity is the key to describing both experiences. But it�s hard to get it right all the time. When Faulks wrote his next novel, Charlotte Gray, he wrote a sex scene in which the hero �slumps down gasping on top of her, breaking into tiny dying fragments�. It won that year�s Bad Sex Award. If only there were a Good Sex Award � Faulks could be the first holder of both accolades. Rowan Pelling is the editor of The Erotic Review, which has just published its first compilation of sex writing, The Erotic Review Bedside Companion (Headline) http://www.thetimes.co.uk/article/0,,43183,00.html

So it�s about time we acknowledged the quiet heroism of writers who evoke small monsoons in the groin area of their readers. ROTFLOL! Thanks, Karen!

Karen, thanks, that was quite illuminating! Good sex writing is hard Was that intended as a pun, I wonder? As one who has struggled mightily in the attempt to write erotic prose, I can only agree that it is indeed very difficult. I have found that Nora Roberts does it very well. especially in the JD Robb series. And lately I have been reading my way through all of Amanda Quick's novels. This is Jayne Krentz's penname on a series of Regency & Medeval romances which I am finding quite fun to read. While she uses the basic premise (with one or two exceptions) of a virginal heroine who is an Original (doesn't quite follow the "norms" of society) and a rather jaded, dark and reluctant hero, the plotlines are cute and the sex is steamy. I haven't read any other works by Krentz so I don't know if she carries this over into more modern day stories. Does anyone else have any favourites they would like to share? I'm always looking for inspiration for my own attempts at writing here at Drool!

Thanks Karen...a skill indeed. Like the part that writng about sex isn't always sexy. How true!

. Good erotic writing shares many of the characteristics of good comic writing. In both mediums the build- up of tension and exquisite pleasure of relief is the central motive; in both, you have to be audacious. The good parts are also the ones between the lines! Here we get the best of both;-))!!! Good comedians and eroticists are trespassers who go as close to the boundaries as they dare. And both mediums demand a straight face. The opposite is sooo toe-curling and embarrasing. Thank you, Karen, for giving us these articles!!

The good parts are also the ones between the lines! Here we get the best of both;-))!!! Between the lines and between the legs. ;-)

I have found that Nora Roberts does it very well. especially in the JD Robb series. And lately I have been reading my way through all of Amanda Quick's novels. LOL! I am so glad I have found a fellow reader.

FYI: slash goes in other direction to close a tag done

Thanks for that article, Karen. Much like a pat on the back for us, here. ;) It is definitely true about struggling over the composition of those scenes. Mind you, it must be equally difficult to write the 'Bad Sex' scenes with the intent of being really bad! LOL!! Oddly enough, and you're not likely to believe this (*grin*), I don't read that sort of stuff and never had, until pointed in the direction of this locale, and encouraged to try my hand at it (no pun intended!). I still don't seek out the books. I merely read here. As for the Bad Sex in Fiction awards... I have to admit that the winner was definitely worth a repeat read! British author Sean Thomas is the winner of Britain's dreaded Bad Sex in Fiction Award 2000. He won for the following passage in his novel Kissing England, where a female character's diminutive body is compared to several brands of portable cassette players: "It is time, time ... Now. Yes. She is so small and compact and yet she has all the necessary features ... Shall I compare thee to a Sony Walkman, thou art more compact and more -- She is his own Toshiba, his dinky little JVC, his sweet Aiwa ... Aiwa, aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh ..."

Couldn't be more deserving IMHO. ;-)

Still LOLling

Terry has posted a message on Topic #100..Spring Pledge Drive. Message #81. Spring is now accepting donations via Pay Pal. http://www.spring.net/paypal Great news for the overseas folks who were unable to donate in Sept./Oct.

Thanks Karen! It is very hard to write about sex! "It is time, time ... Now. Yes. She is so small and compact and yet she has all the necessary features ... Shall I compare thee to a Sony Walkman, thou art more compact and more -- She is his own Toshiba, his dinky little JVC, his sweet Aiwa ... Aiwa, aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwa aiwaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh ..." ROTFLMAO! Oh that is bad! That is so terrible bad! LOL! Thanks Teg!

I wonder what those "necessary features" are.

Elizabeth Elliot�s Sexcapades! I know this is basically a P&P board, but I've been long in promising this story� I've chosen a character that, in my opinion, is not tormented enough and that is Elizabeth Elliot of Persuasion. Most of these stories really happened! Let's just say I have some interesting friends and family members� Prologue As we all know, the young lady was vain enough to believe that she could get any man she wanted. For her beauty was beyond compare! Although she could, indeed, get any man she wanted, her problem was keeping them. Her paramours quickly tired of the standard missionary mode of sexual pleasure and the constant cries of �Don�t muss my hair! My makeup!� When the �gentlemen� apprised her of these grievances, she dismissed each one of them and moved onto the next; only to receive, within a few dates, the same complaints. To her mortification, she had no one to turn to. No mother to receive guidance, no sisters she deigned to favor with a smile, and no real friends to commiserate with. But alas, from out of nowhere came a peculiar divorcee (scandalized for her many indiscretions and run out of town by her husband), in the form of Mrs. Amanda Clay, the daughter of her father�s solicitor. They became fast friends, to some other�s dismay. But now, Elizabeth Elliot had a confidant, a cohort, an accomplice! Their quiet whisperings, covert looks, and secret smiles did much to alarm her sister Anne and their dearest friend, Mrs. Russell. But no one would dare speak up, as Elizabeth had quite a temper. They would keep a close eye and ear to the door, and wait and see how far this friendship would go� *** Sexcapade #1 "Have you seen 9 � Weeks?" "The movie?" Mrs. Clay nodded. "No. Never." "Well, I�ve done� um, I�ve never done this before, but I always wanted to�" *** There was no way that one bath would get rid of this! She cringed at the thought that maybe some of it might need to be cut out of her hair! And everything was going so perfect too! He had wanted to make her dinner, he said� He was so sweet and loveable, a big ol� teddy bear! He had grilled some steaks and ribs and ears of corn and potatoes; he had even tossed a salad. Although this was too much food in Elizabeth�s mind, she did not care, because her big strong strapping young man would finish it off and sweep her into the bedroom. Dinner was delightful! He went into the kitchen for more wine, however, within a few moments, he called her to him and shyly apologized for forgetting to make the apple pie! He opened the refrigerator to show her the ingredients and an idea sprang in her head. Before Frank Churchill knew it, she was smearing the apple filling across her naked flesh! He was ecstatic! At first, he lavished whip cream on her breasts and labia, then honey� Unfortunately, in his overzealousness, he began to imagine her as the unprepared dessert and started in on using the other ingredients. He cracked eggs on her, dusted her with brown sugar, then dumped flour all over her! It was a squishy, sticky mess! In the end, he licked off more of himself than of her� Elizabeth looked to the mirror at the mess that was her and when she pounded her fist on her bed, dust flew everywhere! *** No more big men for her! Their appetites were oppressive! When her friend queried her about it, she only declared an aversion to apple pie and swore never to eat it again! Elizabeth Elliot rolled her eyes in the mirror as the stylist tried to do something with her hair�    To be continued�

It was a squishy, sticky mess! In the end, he licked off more of himself than of her! *roaring* Hilarious, Dani, thank you for a morning of complete break down!!;-)

....and the title, Louisa, the title, another droolism. ROTFLOL!

Hee hee! Dani, I know you told us some hilarious stories in Chicago but your preface about these episodes really happening... hooey!! Puts a new spin on it! Oh dear.. just reminded me that I'm baking this weekend. ... but NO pies!! :D

Elizabeth Elliot�s Sexcapades! Sexcapade #2 *** "I�ve heard stories�" Mrs. Clay began. "That there are more ways to a man�s heart than through his stomach�" Elizabeth was all ears. "Do tell?!" "Well, there was this one time that I� er, that a friend of mine had�" *** Elizabeth sat in her car, a few blocks away from her rendezvous, in near hysterics! The plan was a good one - she would sneak into his 1st floor apartment window and pretend to be an attacker. He loved aggressive women! She had pulled up in the parking lot and crept into the bushes by his window; he always liked fresh air, so he kept it open. Stealthily she pushed it up far enough so that she could thrust herself through. Since she heard noises from within, she figured that he had caught onto her game and was playing along with it. She heard �Oh please?! Oh God, please?!� spew from his mouth, as though he was afraid. All was dark as she slipped inside the frame; she maneuvered around the chair that was placed in front of the window, although she had bumped into a table or something. A lengthy courtship of 1 1/2 weeks had acquainted her with his bedroom. The voice was raised again in agony, �Oh GOD No! Give it to me ba y� RIGHT NOW!� Her eyesight had nearly adjusted to the darkness, she crossed to the bed to see a figure sitting astride it, writhing and bouncing! Eager for her own desires, Elizabeth grabbed at the figure and a shriek of alarm resounded in the night! A female shriek of alarm� Who knew George Wickham was married?! *** She would kill him later! Of that she was confident! But for now, Elizabeth Elliot had no man and there were plenty of parties to attend during the long summer months� She fibbed to her friend and said they had great sex, but they just didn�t run around in the same circles. To be continued�

That tag slipped, it's supposed to say ...�Oh GOD No! Give it to me baby� RIGHT NOW!� Drat!

I'm sure the three people involved used stronger language than 'Drat!' LOL!! No, no! That wasn't Lydia, was it???? hahahahahahaha!! I don't know who screamed louder!

Loving these tidbits Dani. Can't wait for more! Getting some very interesting ideas!

*chuckle* again,...awwwwwwww poor Elizabeth.....NOT! Not even Wickham does she deserve....!! I love these titbits too. I knew that there was something afoot;-))More, more and soon, please! I hope your ideas develop fast, Gail...I mean we still wait for the continuation of The Wedding Singer and of course WMM!!

Sorry - no time to write between a major project at work and getting ready for the holidays. But I am taking Christmas week off and will finish writing WMM. I don't think I'm going to write any more on The Wedding Singer. I'll just let the version on DWG stand as is.

Elizabeth Elliot�s Sexcapades! Sexcapade #3 *** Oh, he�s going to be a big star one day!" Mrs. Clay gushed. "You had better make him fall in love with you fast�" she implied. "But how do I do that?" "Well� *** He had chosen her to be his date for the premier to the newest release! And she was so excited! Excited, because they had never met, but he had heard all about her and decided to ring her up, he said� She accepted, of course! His name had been bandied about the news as the newest up-and-coming attraction in the theatre. She had worn a simple, yet elegant Vera Wang gown in the palest of purple, making her look the princess! He was debonair and attentive throughout the course of the evening. So when he invited to hot tub at his place in Bel Air, she was delighted. Of course, she had packed no swimwear, so this entendre would be au natural! Prior to making love, he had asked her what was her best side and she advised him that she particularly liked the right side of her face. Gushing, she assumed, that he thought she might be good enough to be in the movies! In the middle of making love, she cried out that she was nearing one of he multiple orgasms, and he yelled �Did you get all that, Chris?!� She was heartbroken and appalled and embarrassed! Elizabeth had run through the house, dripping wet, holding her clothes across her chest to cover her nakedness! People, she knew not who, were laughing as she streaked (literally) out the door! Who knew that John Willoughby was a porn star and that she was making her debut?! *** She called her lawyers after her tearful bout and they assured her that all would be well� Elizabeth Elliot had not shown her face for a few days, praying that the papers had not got wind of it. It was not considered newsworthy by even such as the likes of the Enquirer� She had declared revenge! However, she fabricated to her friend that he was simply �all talk and no show!� To be continued�

Dani, surely that cannot be a true story....can it? Is there any significance to the different colours you use in these vignettes?

Elizabeth Elliot's Sexcapades! Sexcapade #4 *** "Have you any sexy lingerie?" asked Mrs. Clay. "I have some elegant nighties, if that's what you mean," offered Elizabeth. "Let's see them." She opened her special drawer, pulled a few out and passed them along to her friend. "These will not do at all!" Elizabeth pouted. "Yes, they are exquisite, but they lack... the basest, I mean, the basic arousal factors. I'll take you shopping tomorrow and we can pick up a few things..." *** Her evening was a complete disaster! Wearing a thong was a bit risqué, but a leather one, all day, was excruciating! Oh, Robert Ferrars was aroused; he had secret fantasies of being whipped like a puppy and made to obey like the bad little boy that he is... So she had worn a dominatrix get-up to get them in the mood... And those nipple clips...! Who knew that they were for him as an object of torture?! But his wide-eyed anticipation and whimperings made her go on with their little role-playing. However, with every movement, the pain became more piercing! His disappointment, when she could not even raise the cat-o-nine-tails against his bare ass, was quite evident and he turned back into the arrogant prick that he is and tossed her, unceremoniously, out the door. Around midnight, Elizabeth practically crawled through the front door. It hurt to move that mu h! Whenever, IF ever, she reached her room, she was going to toss this apparatus in the trash! *** Although a few weeks had passed, Elizabeth Elliot was still smarting from the friction scars in her nether regions; she was game for another try. She had lied about the whole incident when questioned by her friend, but feigned insouciance at her rapidly changing beau. To be continued...

All true stories, Gail! Seriously! Perhaps the gentlemen's situations/responses don't apply, but these stories are all true! The colors don't mean that much, just to separate the conversations between EE and Mrs. Clay in blue, while the red is how the evening went.

Ah, I still cringe when thinking that these things really happened to people! What a sheltered life I've led!! Oh, I miscounted at first, but I think the next chapter is my fave. ;)

Oh these stories are amusing, Danielle. I'm enjoying each one. But what do you mean they're all true? Are you changing the names to protect the innocent? ;-) Either way, I do like your choice of words - However, she fabricated to her friend that he was simply �all talk and no show!� I wonder if you have a sexcapade for Mr. Collins.

Um, Teg... I changed the order. So you'll just have to wait for your favorite. Heide, I'm glad you're enjoying these. No Mr. Collins, sorry, he was replaced by Elton, but if I think of any more, I will certainly try to abuse him... er, use him. This next one is one of my favorites and every time I think of it or see her, I can't help but smile... Elizabeth Elliot's Sexcapades! Sexcapade #5 *** "He asked me to fly out to London to see him!" Elizabeth cheered. "Really?!" Mrs. Clay returned gleefully. "I have to run and pack!" She ran up the stairs. "He's paying for the ticket and my flight leaves in less than 3 hours!" Her friend yelled after her. "I have a special little something for you to take with you! I'll just run home and get it..." *** Elizabeth dabbed at her swollen eyes. The flight from L.A. to New York's LaGuardia was uneventful, but at least she had someone to talk to. Unfortunately, the flight from N.Y. to London was only 30% filled and dreadfully boring! She fiddled around with the contents in her makeup bag - the little gift she received from her friend rolled precariously across her 48-color eye shadow case. She had received explicit instruction on the use of the gift and now that it was in her sights, she felt extremely horny and impatient to find true pleasure... She grabbed the gift and ran into the bathroom! Any number of stewards and stewardesses that had passed the toilet had heard the moans and groans from within... One of them knocked and asked 'Is everything all right in there?' She quickly paused in her activity and calmed herself before answering 'Yes!' A few minutes later, she exited from the bathroom looking flushed yet satisfied. She stum led to her seat and for the rest of the flight remained tranquil, although her white knuckled grip on the armrest during turbulence may have given her away... Hours later, she walked through the airport in a slow breezy stroll, just so as not to cause any untoward behavior for herself. She stood in the International Line biding her time as they checked passports, etc. Then it was her turn through the detectors... A buzzer went off. 'Madam could you come back, please?' She blushed 'Sure!' She went through the detector once more and the buzzer went off again! She took off her jewelry the 3rd time - same result. The 4th time, she removed her gold belt and shoes. The 5th time through, she had nothing else to remove. They pulled her over to a corner and waved a metal detecting wand - it beeped repeatedly when it came near her... pelvic area. 'Madam... are you...?' 'Absolutely not!' she wailed. Too embarrassed to admit that she was transporting Ben-Wa Balls... in her vagina, they scorted her to the Office and called Interpol. She was trapped in Heathrow Airport's Security Office and might possible be thrown in jail for concealing a weapon or terrorism! And poor, Henry Crawford thought he had been stood up and never called her again... *** The summer was nearly over now... Elizabeth Elliot had had just about enough from the men she knew! When her friend picked her up at LAX and asked her what happened, she merely sniffed that she felt queasy, probably something she consumed on the plane, and returned home... To be coninued...

Oh, sure! Tease me by changing the order! LOL!! Maybe you've put it last now? I can't even imagine the complete and utter embarrassment at the Interpol office. And, of course, upon disclosure of the truth, Elizabeth would be free to go while the officers vainly tried to stop from falling on the floor with laughter!!

*guffaw* ROTFLOLTIME...it is another Arabian Nights;-)) Jolly good, Dani...I have waited patiently and you have given, thank you!!!! Tease me by changing the order! I don't care in which order they come as long as they do!!

okay... here ya go, Teg! Elizabeth Elliot's Sexcapades! Sexcapade #6 *** "What are you wearing tonight?" asked Mrs. Clay. Elizabeth glanced in her closet. "I'm not sure..." "Have you ever tried..." *** Elizabeth banged her head on the steering wheel! Why did she ever agree to go out with the stupidest man alive?! He had been chasing her for months now... he even liked her new haircut! So she agreed to go out with him. They drove in his expensive to car to Rodeo Drive for dinner and she agreed to go to his apartment for a nightcap. All was going well, when he suggested to a little foreplay of the peculiar kind. Fool that she was, she agreed to it. She lay on the bed in all her nakedness (except her stilettos) and he rubbed her down with oils. He was all thumbs, but it felt so good to have his hands all over her body that she ignored his clumsiness. Then he asked her to stand as he wrapped her in cellophane. She had heard of the game and complied with his wishes; eager to know how it would come out in the end. He was dizzy as he ran around her body with the industrial strength wrap. After he had used the whole roll, he fell exha sted onto the bed. 'What now?' she asked. 'I don't know,' he said. 'I never heard the end of the story...' She frowned and rolled her eyes. 'Okay, then unwrap me.' He looked around but could not find the seam, he tugged and pulled, but it only got tighter. 'Cut me out of this!' 'With what?' he inquired. 'Don't you have a knife, scissors?!' 'I just moved in here yesterday, my stuff hasn't come yet.' She screamed at him! When she had done, he threw her purse around her neck, gave her one of his raincoats and watched her bounce down the steps... Thank goodness she had left the top down on her car! She managed to toss herself into the front seat... There was a pair of nail clippers in her purse, but how was she ever to reach it? *** Elizabeth Elliot could not go swimming for a few days; she could not even entertain! That Saran Wrap had bruised her skin tremendously as she wriggled herself out of it. She made a household rule that there shall never be any leftovers! To be continued...

ROTF!! Thanks, Dani!! I just love that image of her snipping the Saran Wrap with nail clippers! LOL!! Even better, trying to get those nail clippers out of the purse with her teeth and manipulating them with her lips to actually start snipping! Bouncing down the steps! Hahahahaha! Are you sure he wasn't Mr. Collins? ;)

She made a household rule that there shall never be any leftovers! Too funny Dani!! I still find it difficult to believe these are true!! I have also led a sheltered life I guess. Or else my friends have just been too embarrassed to tell all?

*ROARING* Dani, these snippets are priceless,...I have walked around with a grin on my face all morning!! Vivid imagination, Teg...but then I knew that;-D Elizabeth as a roll mob;....we do that in PE with toilet paper though!!;-) *bwahahahah*

Ahem . . . two new chapters to "Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose" are out there. I'll also post them to this group. BUT, having been gone so long, a refresher of the plot may be in order . . . The story up to this point, and including the new chapters, is at: http://home.hiwaay.net/~icappleg/Darcy/nchl/nchl.html Also, thanks for keeping me in your thoughts. I appreciate it! Irene

Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose Chapter 39 Pemberley. Darcy, as always, was staring out the carriage window as the first glorious view of the house and gardens sprang from behind a gentle curve, accosting all who would pass through unaffected. But the scene had long lost its effect on Darcy; the magic and beauty of the lands were lost on him, as he made mental notes to discuss with the gardener. Elizabeth clamped her hand over her mouth, suppressing a snort of laughter, as she watched Mary's reaction to the splendor. Her eyes got bigger, and yet bigger as they approached Pemberley -- and Lizzy wondered that Mary's eyes didn't completely drop out of her head altogether. "Oh, my," Mary stammered. She glanced over at Elizabeth, her jaw hanging open. "Oh, my," was all Mary could utter again. The carriage pulled up to the house, and Darcy sprang out. Suddenly remembering his manners, he turned and assisted Mary and Elizabeth out of the carriage. It had been a peaceful trip; on their arrival, Darcy was not dragged down with exhaustion and headache as he had been on his trip to Pemberley with Mrs. Wickham. Mary, indeed, was Darcy's favorite Bennett sister, save Elizabeth, although Darcy never said or did anything to indicate the favoritism. Stepping out of the carriage, Mary was overwhelmed by Pemberley while a sinking despair almost caused her to weep with grief. Being rather plain, she knew she could not compete with her other sisters in wit, beauty, or talent. Instinctively, she had turned inward, scorning the sparkle of her sisters, while longing to be graceful and free. The ugly, ignored child, longing for once -- just once -- to feel . . . she didn't know. And now there was Pemberley, towering over her in ridicule for her homeliness, her dullness, her complete lack of any grace or beauty a palace such as Pemberley demanded. Staring at the pavement, blinking back tears, Mary concentrated on Darcy's voice as he started issuing orders and strode away, practically glued to someone who appeared to be a combination between a valet and an executive secretary. Elizabeth threaded her arm through Mary's, noticing that Mary looked ill. "We shall settle you inside directly," Elizabeth said, steering her toward the house. "You suddenly look very ill . . ." "Oh, no, I am well," Mary replied, pulling herself together and straightening her back. "Such an ostentatious display of worldly wealth, however . . ." Elizabeth unconsciously released Mary's arm and adjusted her hat as the rest of Mary's impromptu sermon went unheeded.

Having Nothing, Nothing Can He Lose, Chapter 40 Darcy rushed into his dressing room, tossed the mail on top of a bureau, and pulled off his coat. He stood, scrunching his forehead with his fingers, his mind tearing through the huge list of orders he needed to issue. Finally, he shrugged, giving up. He didn't miss anything; he never did. Taking up the mail, he crossed over into the bedroom, and sat on the edge of the bed. Flipping through the large stack of mail, he groaned inwardly as he noticed three addressed from London. One was addressed from an investigator; the others had obviously come from his mother, dated several weeks apart. *** I don't want to know. I'm tired. *** Darcy pushed the two envelopes away, but sat staring at them. *** I really don't want to know. *** He picked up the letters. He read the investigator's report first. Mrs. Wickham, indeed, had arrived at London only to find herself completely unprepared and alone. After making a few inquiries, she was devastated over her dear husband's abandonment and proceeded to wander the streets, stunned. Finally coming to herself and gathering her small resources, she bought a few meager rations, and went to her old associates and creditors, begging fruitlessly for assistance. As darkness fell, her last hope for shelter -- the debtor's prison -- also turned her away. Desperate and tired, she turned into the doorway of a small chapel next to the prison. Darcy skimmed over the remaining details. The central point was that the investigator saw that Mrs. Wickham had been taken in by the Church, and so did not make himself known nor offer aid as Darcy had instructed him to, should Mrs. Wickham find herself completely desolate. Darcy wasn't pleased, but after rereading the report several times and mentally picturing the area of London, Darcy satisfied himself that Mrs. Wickham may be uncomfortable, but was not in harm's way; plus, she could hypothetically be found by anyone determined to find her. If such a seeker had access to skilled investigative services . . . Darcy folded the report and turned it in his hands . . . if such a seeker had the extensive resources to cover London with the needed investigators . . . Darcy put the report away, as Mr. Bennett's angry words resonated through his head once more: "You have no loyalty . . . certainly not to your family. And now you offer to go to London? I think not, Sir! Your attitude toward my daughter Lydia these past weeks has been insufferable; I wonder that she did not run away before now . . ." Darcy returned to the bed and sat on the edge, his head in his hands, plans spinning through his head. *** First, to send this to Mr. Bennett . . . then, to . . . *** His mind went blank. *** I'm just so -- tired. Any assistance from me is clearly unwanted. I just . . . give up. *** Darcy's shoulders sagged. He could rush in, take things over, get things done, but to what end? More resentment and castigation from Mr. Bennett, while the expectations of him are raised crisis after crisis? Laying back on the bed, Darcy put an arm over his face, covering his eyes. He heard shuffling and could faintly hear Elizabeth talking to her maid in her bedroom. Darcy thought it was strange. He thought surely the afternoon would be spent with Miss Bennett talking about . . . well, whatever it was that ladies found to talk about. *** Perhaps Miss Bennett is tired. Tired . . . *** That reminded Darcy. He sat up, took his mother's letters in hand, and opened the one dated most recently. It was a brief missive, to let Darcy know that Mrs. Wickham was under her ministry's care, receiving her personal attention, and that the relationship between herself and Mr. Darcy would not be disclosed. He broke the seal on the first letter, which was dated before Mrs. Wickham's disappearance, and instantly surmised that it was a response to his letter written to her the night of his and Elizabeth's arrival at Netherfield. My Dear Will, the letter began. I am dreadfully sorry to hear of poor Mr. and Mrs. Bingley's loss. My heart truly reaches out to them, as I feel the loss of my own children -- though the fault in that case is entirely my own. The Church of England does indeed teach that Revelation, chapter 21, from which Mr. Bingley read, is to be taken literally. That is, at Christ's return, everything will be made right and all sorrows will be passed. I cling to that hope personally, or the grief of having abandoned my family as well as the grief I see each day in ministry, would be more than I could bear. I could not impose my beliefs unto another, however; for it is for each person to make his own peace with God, as I suspect Mr. Bingley was trying to do in the wake of losing small Elizabeth. And, in a way, as you were trying to do in writing to me. There are no simple answers, no pat cliches that answer the string of trouble known as life. I think for you to have answered Mr. Bingley's queries honestly, as you did, was the best course though understandably the most difficult. And so, let not my personal beliefs sway you. For good people differ in opinion and belief; you must come to these answers yourself. Darcy skimmed through the remaining paragraphs of wishes for his and Mrs. Darcy's health and happiness, etc. Hollow discomfort rose from the pit of his stomach. He pushed the feelings aside, crumbled the letter up, and settled himself at the desk with the other letters, which concerned matters of business.

Ack, Irene! Glad to see you again! thank for posting! Here's another sexcapade... Elizabeth Elliot's Sexcapades! Sexcapade #7 *** "He's a man among men! Tall, dark, handsome, mysterious..." "What does he do?" asked Mrs. Clay. "Well... right now, he's a Captain in the Navy, but he has a large trust fund..." "So, when he decides to settle down...?" "I'm going to be rich!" Mrs. Clay nodded. "Have you slept with him yet?" "No," she whined. "I haven't even been to his apartment yet..." "Do you know his address?" Elizabeth nodded. "Well, then! One night I... um, I was thinking that you could..." *** Elizabeth sobbed in her pillows until she had no more tears to spend! Of all the embarrassing escapades, this was possibly the worst! He had called on Monday to ask her out on Friday... She was all giddy! That man would look good on her arms for the remainder of the summer! Unfortunately, he had called on Thursday to cancel; he said that he had some family business to take care of. She sulked, she pouted, she whined, but only to herself. To him, she only said 'Okay'... because she had a plan. The irony of the situation was quite delicious! She would wear John Thorpe's raincoat to her new conquest's house. She had buzzed up on the outside intercom to his place and a surprised voice let her in. So terribly eager was she that she could not wait for the elevator, she took the stairs and ran up them joyfully! She knocked on the door; he looked through the peephole and opened the door. To her shock and his surprise, it was not Captain Tilney that greeted her at the door! She stood immobile; arms flung wide open as the coat hung vicariously from her right hand. Only until he wiped the drool from his chin did she realize she had been standing in front of a total stranger with nothing on but a blush! The Captain, who had just walked off the elevator, did nothing but laugh... She pounded the pillow in frustration... Why, oh why, did the General have to show up on this night?! *** Elizabeth Elliot refused the Captain's calls; she also refused the General's repeated invites! She kept a low profile for a few weeks or so. However, when asked by her friend, she only admitted to interrupting a family dinner and that the General was more... attentive than his son was. To be continued...

Now I can respond to Irene's chapters... Poor Darcy! I wonder how Mr. Bennet will react once he receives the investigation report? Will he apologize? Or will he seek Darcy out again when Lydia does something else stupid? What is Mary's problem? The former Mrs. Darcy is laying it on thick, isn't she? But then... who could blame her for wanting to be back in her children's lives? *sigh* Our dear boy has so much to think about!

Irene, great to have you back!! ODB is knee-deep in difficult issues,.....will he ever learn to share! Mrs Darcy sr is right he has to work this out for himself first, and then perhaps...... Please go on, Irene!!

How wonderful - 2 chapters from Irene and another Sexcapade! I am in raptures! So nice to hear from you Irene. I hope this means you are feeling at least a little bit well. We have waited eagerly for more of your intriguing story.

Elizabeth Elliot's Sexcapades! Sexcapade #8 "I'm trying a different tactic." "And that is...?" Mrs. Clay questioned. "I want a nice young man that wants to make me his wife..." "So you chose HIM?" "Yes!" she defended. "He's sweet, has a little pocket money, not much, but enough and he's inexperienced." "Is he gay?" "No! Um, I don't know. I'm not sure." "Why don't you know? Hasn't he even tried anything with you yet?" "No," she sulked. "Okay, so he might be a virgin, but I think you'd want to make sure he's on the straight and narrow... right?" "Right..." "Well, let me tell you about something I've tried... *cough* I've read about..." *** Elizabeth Elliot looked good in red, however, not when it covered her face, neck, and arms in a crimson blush! The memory, only a few moments old, was still agonizing to recount... Her father had gone off to Acapulco for some sun and fun and her spinster sister had gone to stay with their other sister. The house was hers and hers alone for the night! She had promised him a night that he would never forget... She had the cook prepare a scrumptious meal full of aphrodisiac foods along with a smooth bottle of Chianti. They ate, they talked, they necked, and before they got carried away, she had pushed him off and ran upstairs to change into something more... comfortable. From the top of the winding stairs, she beckoned him sweetly. He had calmly, or as calmly as he could muster, walked up the first set, then as he turned on the landing to go up to the second set - he froze. The sight rocked him to his very core! His dream woman was standing naked at the top of the stairs with a... strap-on... male appendage! A moment after regaining the ability of his tongue, he shrieked to the high heavens and ran screaming from the house. She heard him exclaiming as he ran down the street 'Hail Mary! Virgin Mother of Jesus Christ! SAVE ME?!?!' Philip Elton took his vows for priesthood the next morning! *** In the middle of night, she could still hear his pleas! Elizabeth, herself, was quite shaken by the incident and made a solemn vow that she would never be in the same room with another man again! She would be a nun... yeah, that's right... a NUN! That lasted about two weeks when it was obvious to everyone that she had 'ants in her pants and she needed to dance!' To be continued...

Elizabeth Elliot's Sexcapades! Sexcapade #9 *** "I like this man!" exclaimed Mrs. Clay. "He's exactly what I need... um, what I think you need!" "He is very charming..." "And attentive," she reminded. "And he's handsome, well-dressed, has money, smells good, and his breath is always fresh... er, he's exactly what you need." "And, he's a friend of Daddy's," Elizabeth smiled dreamily. "Maybe, this one will work out... Otherwise, I might give up." "Let's not even think of that! Anyway, I have a few suggestions for your first night together..." *** Elizabeth, with her head between her legs, answered all the questions the police officer posed to her... The searing pain in her nether regions had nearly faded, but she had blocked that out a few minutes after she drove her car through the front door of an unsuspecting couple's home! This was to be her 3rd date with William Elliot (no relation)! He would cook his specialty for her; they would lounge in front of a roaring fire and sip wine and talk and make love! But she would go the ends of the earth to please him! Taking the advice from her friend about his always having fresh breath and possibly a little tongu-play, she made a stop at a local drug store to pick up a few breathmints. She had never tried these ones, but they were in a pretty package and she was in a hurry. At a stoplight, she opened the package, and inserted one... The next thing you know, she felt a blinding rage that spread from her seat to her hea . Her foot had pressed hard on the accelerator and she sped through the neighborhood! As she waited on her family to pick her up from the wreckage, she read the infamous breathmints package - it said 'ALTOIDS. Curiously Strong... and never to be inserted into the vagina!' *** Elizabeth Elliot when questioned by her family, gushed that she felt like she was having some sort of attack and that she would check in with her OB/GYN the next day... *** Epilogue Elizabeth Elliot had learned from her mistakes and there would be some immediate changes in her life! One - she would never take advice from Mrs. Clay again! And Two - from this moment on, she did not need to please a man, they would please her! Nevertheless, in the words of Jane Austen, 'It would be well for the eldest sister if she were equally satisfied with her situation, for a change is not very probable there. She had soon the mortification of seeing Mr. Elliot withdraw, and no one of proper condition has since presented himself to raise even the unfounded hopes which sunk with him.'   THE END! Unless some of you have some more... stories for me...?

Someone pointed out to me that Secapade #6 (Saran wrap) had no villian... It was supposed to have John Thorpe's name in there somewhere! ARGH! Heide/Karen/Leanne, could you be a doll(s), when you place this in the archives, and replace 'She screamed at him!'with 'She screamed at John Thorpe!' near the end of the act? or should I repost? I'm most obliged...

(Dani) Heide/Karen/Leanne, could you be a doll(s), when you place this in the archives, and replace 'She screamed at him!'with 'She screamed at John Thorpe!' near the end of the act? Will do! <seated half-bow> (Dani) or should I repost? No, no need! Thoroughly enjoying these, BTW!!

(Dani) Unless some of you have some more... stories for me...? Oh my, I don't think so. My life has been positively chaste compared to these stories!!

*delurking* Um, hi! I thought I should finally delurk here, after a looong time of, eh, reading and blushing (happy blushing, I mean). Some of you know (well, know of) me from DWG and the Gate, but now that I've finally dared to post something a bit more... rated... at the Gate, I thought I should jump in here and say it was all our great stories that made me start writing, eh, stuff. - Tea

Sorry, YOUR great stories, of course!

Thanks bunches, Leanne! *smooch!* Welcome Tea! Welcome, welcome! Feel free to put YOUR stories here too! (Gail) My life has been positively chaste compared to these stories!! Um... I beg to differ. you did a fine job with your stories, especially 'what matters most'. there must have been some practical application, somewhere...?

(Dani)there must have been some practical application, somewhere...? Well, I have been married for many years so I can claim some experience. No offense intended to my dear husband, but I also have a vivid imagination! However, in comparison, even my wild & crazy younger days were quite tame next to those of your friends and acquaintances (and perhaps yourself as well?)who inspired these stories.

...(Gail) No offense intended to my dear husband, but I also have a vivid imagination! LOL! Don't we all? (Gail) However, in comparison, even my wild & crazy younger days were quite tame next to those of your friends and acquaintances (and perhaps yourself as well?)who inspired these stories. Although I might not be ashamed to claim a wild & crazy younger day, I cannot. Unfortunately, I was the 'inhibited one'. In my old age, I am much wiser due to my friends and family's follies, so IF I have tried any of these things I could only hope for a better result...

OK sure, Dani. So that's your story and you're sticking to it.

I am.

*smirk*

(teanna)Some of you know (well, know of) me from DWG and the Gate. What is the Gate and what is it's web address? I'm very curious.

Here's the Gate's address, Sarah: http://www.insidetheweb.com/mbs.cgi/mb752769 It's an alternative site for stories/chapters, some of which are above the DWG recommended rating of PG. It's not confined to Austen, either. Lots of good reading there. :)

Thanks Teg!

Hello, hello! A belated Merry Christmas, Happy Hanukah, Joyous Kwanza and etc. to all...and, while I'm at it, an early HAPPY 2001!!! Since there have been no posts for awhile, and since there is a huge blizzard going on outside my home rendering me unable to leave it, I thought a post-Christmas interlude might be welcome. :) Maybe this will inspire the regulars...(hint*hint) THE COLDNESS OF WINTER All was dark and fairly quiet at Pemberley Estate, save for the discreet bustling of a few members of the staff as late-night duties were carried out...but they would be finished, soon enough. Taking away, also, from the stillness of the grand house, was the master and new mistress as they talked in the library. The healthy fire had been kindled right after dinner, and though it was almost eleven thirty, it still crackled invitingly in the grate. Fitzwilliam Darcy and his bride sat on a studded leather couch in a comfortable sort of mesh: Darcy slightly reclining in the corner of the couch nearest to the fire and Elizabeth nestled in between his outstretched legs, her head on his chest, his arms around her slender waist, their fingers intertwined or her hands resting on his arms while his palms rested on her stomach. This position had become a favorite with the newlyweds in the short first weeks of their marriage. It afforded each comfort and the pleasure of being close. It was only the sixteenth day of the Darcy's married lives, and yet sitting thus had already led to many a session of fervent and tender lovemaking. William Darcy's moist lips found their way to his lady's white neck, and Elizabeth sighed contentedly. The curve where her neck met her delicate collarbone, where her lavender scent seemed to linger the strongest, was one of her husband's favorite places to kiss. The skin was so soft, so warm, and the arch of her delicate neck was ever so tempting. He wet his lips once more and breathed words of love against Elizabeth's skin. His warm breath against her moist neck sent a shiver through her, and she cuddled closer to her husband. "My darling, see the snow fall..." he kissed her shoulder twice, slowly "...how beautiful it is, and how the sight of it is enhanced by having you in my arms..." he lightly sucked the side of her throat, softly kissing and licking her sweet flesh "...you taste so good, you are so soft..." five more kisses behind her ear "...I love you. I love you so much..." Elizabeth moaned lightly, and William was instantly aroused at this evidence of his beloved's gratification. He continued to drag his lips up and down her neck and shoulders ashe felt Elizabeth begin to softly undulate against his body. She felt his strong arms tighten around her hips as she moved up and down against his erection. She freed her fingers from his, longing to participate more actively in this delightful game of seduction. She reached up behind her and stroked her husband's soft hair, paying special attention to his scalp and the nape of his neck where her nimble and adept fingers stroked him. She kneaded his flesh lovingly as he deepened his kisses on her throat. She let out a long moan of pleasure and moved her hands lower. His arms needed special attention. Elizabeth caressed his muscled upper arms with adoration, and William began to warm her belly with strokes of his opened palms. His hands wandered without haste over her waist and perfectly curved hips. Elizabeth's breath quickened as her husband touched her thighs, first the top and then the inside. She wished her dress and undergarments off, so as to feel flesh on flesh...but that would come soon enough, she thought to herself. She raised herself up just enough to reciprocate her husband's touch. She boldly ventured to stroke his lean, hard thighs and his pelvic bone. She felt him tighten up slightly in anticipation of where she would touch him next, and although Elizabeth originally had wanted to tease him, she admitted to herself that she could not take much more either, and her fingers found his hard manhood. She stroked him up and down with purpose, and William ran his hands up over her breasts, circling her nipples through her dinner dress. "Williammmm," Elizabeth groaned, "don't stop. Don't stop, my love. Mmmm..." Darcy was so inflamed by her womanly cries of pleasure that he placed his hands around Elizabeth's waist and turned her around so she was facing him. "I want you," he murmured in deep, rich tones that made Elizabeth close her eyes in need. His mouth descended on hers passionately, and their tongues danced together with an urgency so heady that neither could stand it anymore. Darcy had his waistcoat and shirt off in a matter of seconds, and he helped Elizabeth with the buttons of her dress without removing his mouth from hers. They moaned and breathed heavily against each others' lips. "Damn these buttons, Elizabeth...I want you now, I need to see you." Darcy, in a state of madness and lust, ripped Elizabeth's dress of her body. She tore her mouth away from his earlobe and looked at him with a mixture of shock and desire. William was nonplussed, and he growled with just the slightest bit of humor in his voice "I'll buy you a new one" She was able to laugh for but a second, because Darcy's hands had begun to touch her skin all over, igniting a fire in her senses that she neither cared nor wanted to conceal. "Ohhh God, William...touch me...please, I want you to...uhhh...I need to feel you inside me..." "Elizabeth,Elizabeth..." He touched her wetness, and she arched her back in ecstasy. She reached down to unbutton his breeches and freed his hardness, aching with need to bury himself inside her wet folds. She lowered her body over him and they moaned collectively. "You feel so good, Elizabeth.....uhhhh...oh God..." "William, William...mmmm" He thrust into her urgently. For minutes they continued thusly, he thrusting upward, she pushing herself down on him. Neither had ever felt such pleasure. Their hips ground against each others' and moans of the most extreme pleasure echoed in the stately room against the books and shelves and tapestry. The fire crackled and illuminated the two glistening, beautiful bodies joined in need and love. Their fingers were clasped together, and his lips suckled her nipples as she kissed his neck over and over. Her innermost core began to throb and contract, and her sensitive button felt as if it would burst from the delicious pressure created by her husband stroking it with him thumb and pushing himself into her. "Will...Will, I can't take it...I'm going to...oh, mmmm, oh yes, yes..." Magically, they both finished at once, she shaking and crying out with release, he moaning her name as he erupted into her. They lay down against each other, her breasts pooled against his chest, her fingers stroking his back. He kissed her swollen lips and breathed "I love you" against her mouth. As the fire died away, they both lay on the couch, wrapped in a soft blanket, silently thanking the Lord for each other. At half past one in the morning, they both dressed as best they could (Elizabeth wrapped in Darcy's robe to hide her ruined gown) and sauntered contentedly up the grand staircase to their bedchamber. Once there, they again undressed...but this time only snuggled close and murmured sweet nothings to each other. As sleep began to overtake the lovers, they glanced at the snow swirling around their home, aware of the coldness of winter and the warmth of their companionship and mutual adoration.

*fanning vigorously* What a nice anniversary present!! Thank you, Katharine!! HAPPY NEW YEAR

At last...a real Lizzie & Darcy story. Worth the wait.(I read it twice!) ...they glanced at the snow swirling around their home, aware of the coldness of winter and the warmth of their companionship and mutual adoration. What a lovely way for the newly-weds to spend a winter evening...and I bet there was a full moon outside:-)) Thanks Katherine.

Oooh, thanks Katherine! What a lovely way to get warm on a cold winter night :-).

Love the stories set in the library. Thank you, Katherine, this was a marvelous read. While not hoping more snow for you (says she who is miserable with her own snow), I hope we see more stories from you. Brava!!

Ahh, thank you all so much for your kind responses!!! And Karen! I am sorry you aren't happy with your snow. For your sake, I hope it melts right away. I love snow and think it's beautiful, but at the same time, I am feeling cabin fever start to creep in. ;-) Happy New Year's Eve to all!

Love the stories set in the library. LOL. Even though they didn't "read" a lot;-) I hope we see more stories from you. Brava!! I second that! Katherine...go to it...:-))

Lovely Katherine. I hope we see more stories from you. Brava!! Count me in too.

Wonderful story katherine, thank you.... Karen - {says she who is miserable with her own snow} HOw can you hate snow! :) It's snowing/sleeting here in Baton Rouge for the first time in 13 years. I'm loving it. Send your unwanted snow to me please. Sorry, i dont know how to do the italics thing. Help, please. Happy New Year!!! sarah

HOw can you hate snow! :) When it's a novelty, then it's nice, but when you've had snow nearly every single day for a month and have had to shovel not only your sidewalk, but the alley behind your garage and sweep your steep, full-story stairs...then it gets very tiresome and unwanted. Come and get it. I won't even try to get my car out of the alley now. ;-)

(Sarah) Sorry, i dont know how to do the italics thing. Help, please. Pssst...if you're nice to Karen, Drool host, she'll show you...and you can practice on #61 when no one is looking. Great fun:-) You can have my snow too, Sarah. Big Bore!

Having had any snow this winter,...I can't even remember the bother...All I have is a pretty, idyllic picture of snowflakes floating, whirling and settling;-))

The best and easiest place to learn how to do italics and the rest is at Ann's HTML tutorial: http://www.austen.com/tutorial/index.html

The best and easiest place to learn how to do italics and the rest is at Ann's HTML tutorial: Thanks for the help!!! Send your snow Evelyn and Karen. I'll gladly accept it.

Katharine! Like Hanne... *fanning myself vigorously!* Whew! That surely warmed me up! Happy New Year to All!

Happy New Year to All! Haven't had time to stop in since before the holidays and was very pleased to find Katharine's contribution. Thanks! It took some of the sting out of being back at work after a nice vacation.

Helloh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh *wincing at the echo* Anybody here????? And I don't even have a joke I can pin on the P&P(Darcy/Elizabeth) plot!!;-(

Yes, Hanne! I agree wholeheartedly with you. For the longest time, I have come to check on the drool board, and there have been no new messages. Where is everyone??? *desperately in need of a story*

Katherine....you let me down:-( I saw your name on the Drool message roster and ran up here in search of *your* story. C'mon now...give us another one.Pleeeze?

Wow, sure is quiet here!

Bliss. ;-)

Dani, don't you have enough new material for another Sexcapade? Someone? Anyone?